::mmm 


f-^ 


THEOLOGICAL    SEMINARY, 
»-  Princeton,  N.  J. 


('a.s<\    Division. 
Shr1f\  Section 
Book, 


/J 


/ 


r. 


THE  WORKS 

OF 

WILLIAM  SMITH,  D.  D. 

LATE  PROVOST 

OF 

THE  COLLEGE  AND  ACADEMY 

OF 

PHU.ADELPHIA. 


VOL.  IL 


[ENTERED  ACCORDING  TO  LAW. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

PUBLISHED  BY  HUGH  MAXWELL  AND  WILLIAM  FRT, 
2<10,  25,  NORTH  SECOND-STREET. 

1803. 


CONTENTS 


SECOND  VOLUME 


TWO  PREFATORY  LETTERS. 

PAG« 

Letter  I.  On  the  Office  and  Duty  of  Protestant 
Ministers,  and  the  Right  of  exercising  Pulpit- 
Liberty  in  the  handling  of  Civil  as  well  as  Reli- 
gious subjects;  especially  in  times  of  public 
danger  and  calamity,  1 

Letter  II.  An  earnest  Address  to  the  Colonies, 
at  the  opening  of  the  Campaign,  1758. — Drawn 
up  and  published  at  the  request  of  Brigadier- 
General  Forbes,  17 

THREE  MASONIC  SERMONS. 

Sermon  I.  On  Brotherly  Love,  Sec.  Preached  on 
the  Anniversary  of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  June 
24,  1755,  27 

Sermon  II.  Preached  on  Monday,  December  28, 
1778,  celebrated  as  the  Anniversary  of  St.  John 
the  Evangelist.  With  an  Appendix  on  the  Cha- 
racter of  Lucius  Quintius  Cincinnatus,  43 

Sermon  III.  Preached  before  the  Grand  Lodge 
of  Communication,  on  St.  John  the  Baptist's 
day,  June  24,  1795,  72> 

N.  B.  The  above  three  Sermons  were  preached  at 
the  request  of  the  Grand  Lodge  of  Communi- 
cation, for  Pennsylvania,  and  contains  in  sub- 
stance all  that  the  Author  thinks  it  necessary 
to  bequeath  to  the  Brotherhood,  by  way  of  Ser- 
mons, preached  at  different  times  and  in  sundry 
of  the  neighbouring  States,  during  48  Years  past. 
THREE  FAST  SERMONS. 

Sermon  IV.    Preached  May  21,  1756,  on  the  Pub- 
lic Fast,  appointed  by  the  Government  of  Penn- 
sylvania, 90 
VOL.   II.       .                                A 

4* 


n  CONTENTS. 

Sermon  V.  Preached  July  20,  1775,  being  on  the 
first  American  Fast,  recommended  by  Congress,    112 

Sermon  VI.  Preached  May  3,  1781;  on  the  Re- 
commendation of  Congress,  127 

A  THANKSGIVING  SERMON. 
Sermon  VII.    Preached  December  13,  1781,  being 
a    day   set    apart    by    Congress    for  a    General        ^ 
Thanksgiving,  141 

SEVEN  MILITARY  SERMONS. 

Sermon  VIII.  Preached  April  5,  1757,  at  there- 
quest  of  Brigadier-General  Stanwix,  to  the  Sol- 
diers under  his  command,  previous  to  their 
march,  after  Braddock's  Defeat,  to  suppress  the 
Ravages  of  the  French  and  Indians,  on  our  Fron- 
tier Settlements,  15S 

Sermon  IX.  Preached  in  the  great  Hall  of  the 
College  of  Philadelphia,  April  10,  1768,  as 
Chaplain  pro  tempore,  appointed  by  Colonel 
Wilkins,  to  the  XVIIIth,  or  Royal  Regiment  of 
Ireland ;  on  the  Christian  Soldier's  Military  Duty,    1 79 

Sermon  X,    Preached  May   1,  1768,  on   the  same 

occasion,  and  in  the  same  place,  190 

Sermon  XI.  Preached  May  8,  1768,  in  the  same 
place,  to  said  Regiment;  to  which  was  added, 
the  celebrated  Speech  of  a  Creek  Indian,  against 
the  immoderate  use  of  Spiritous  Liquors,  201 

Sermon  XII.    The    Christian    Soldier's  Spiritual 

Duty,  June,  1768,  225 

'  Sermon  XIII.  On  the  same  subject,  being  the  last, 
or  larewel  to  the  said  Regiment, — then  under 
marching  orders,  235 

Sermon  XIV.  Preached  June  23,  1775,  on  the 
then  alarming  situation  of  American  affairs;  at 
the  request  of  Colonel  Cadwalader,  and  the 
Officers  of  the  third  Battalion  of  Volunteer-Mili- 
tia of  the  City  of  Philadelphia.  Present  also 
the  Members  of  Congress.  To  which  is  pre- 
fixed a  large  and  interesting  Preface,  251 


CONTENTS.  iii 

•  FAG£ 

CINCINNATI  SERMON. 
Sermon  XV.     On  Temporal  and  Spiritual   Salva- 
tion.    Preached  July  4,   1790;   before,  and    at 
the  request  of,  the  Pennsylvania  Society  of  the 
Cincinnati,  287 

TWO  SERMONS, 

ON    THE  PROPAGATION    OF  CHRISTIANITY  AND  THE   SCIENCBS, 
AMONG   THE  HEATHEN   AMERICANS. 

Sermon  XVI.  Concerning  the  Conversion  of  the 
Heathen  Americans,  and  final  propagation  of 
Christianity  and  the  Sciences  to  the  ends  of  the 
Earth.  Preached  May  2,  1760,  before  a  volun- 
tary Convention  of  the  Episcopal  Clergy  of 
Pennsylvania,  and  places  adjacent,  and  published 
at  their  joint  request,  308 

Sermon  XVII.  On  the  same  subject,  preached 
before  the  Trustees,  Masters  and  Scholars  of 
the  College  and  Academy  of  Philadelphia,  at 
the  Anniversary   Commencement,  May  1761,        337 

A  DEDICATION  SERMON. 
Sermon  XVIII.   On  the  Dedication  and  first,open- 
ing  of  St.  Peter's  Church  for  Public  Worship. 
Preached  in  the  said  Church,  Philadelphia,  Sep- 
tember 4,  1761,  351 
TWO  INTRODUCTORY  SERMONS, 

BEFORE   RELIGIOUS  CORPORATIONS  FOR   THE   INSTITUTION    OF 
PUBLIC  CHARITIES. 

Sermon  XIX.  Preached  October  10,  1769,  in 
Christ  Church,  Philadelphia,  at  the  first  meet- 
ing of  the  Corporation  for  the  relief  of  the 
Widows  and  Children  of  Clergymen  in  the  com- 
munion of  the  Church  of  England,  in  America; 
particularly  in  the  Provinces  [now  States]  oi 
New-York,  New-Jersey  and  Pennsylvania :  to 
which  is  prefixed,  a  short  account  of  the  Ori- 
gin of  the  pious  design,  with  a  copy  of  their 
Charters;  and  annexed  thereto  is  aa  Appendix, 


ir  CONTENTS. 

?AGE 

containing  the  Fundamental  Laws,  Calculations 
concerning  Annuities,  and  an  abstract  of  Pro- 
ceedings,  &c.  385 

Sermon  XX.  Preached  April  6,  1795;  as  an  in- 
troduction to  a  plan  for  the  Establishment  and 
Encouragement  of  Itinerant  Preachers,  or  Mis- 
sionaries, on  the  Frontier  Settlements  of  the 
United  States;  with  a  Supplement  or  Second 
Part  stating  and  warning  against  the  abominable 
tenets  of  the  Illuminati,  and  the  doctrines  of 
the  New  Philosophy,  444 

TWO  GENERAL  CONVENTION  SERMONS. 

Sermon  XXL  Preached  June  23,  1784,  at  Anna- 
polis, Maryland,  at  the  first  General  Convention 
of  the  Episcopal  Clergy  in  that  State,  assisted 
by  Lay  Representatives,  483 

Sermon  XXIL  Preached  October  7,  1785,  at  the 
request  of,  and  before,  the  General  Convention 
of  the  Bishops,  Clergy  and  Laity  of  the  Protes- 
tant Episcopal  Church  ;  on  occasion  of  the  first 
introduction  of  the  Liturgy  and  public  Service  of 
the  said  Church,  as  altered  and  recommended 
for  future  use  in  the  United  States  of  America,    524 

A  CONSECRATION  SERMON. 
Sermon  XXIII.  First  preached  September  17, 
1792,  in  Trinity  Churchy  New-York;  before 
the  General  Convention  of  the  Bishops,  Clergy, 
and  Laity  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church; 
at  the  Consecration  of  Thomas  John  Clagget, 
D.  D.  as  Bishop  Elect  for  the  said  Church,  in 
the  State  of  Maryland.  Preached  in  substance 
also,  at  the  two  following  Consecrations,  viz.  of 
Robert  Smith,  D.  D.  for  South-Carolina,  Sep- 
tember 13,  1795;  Edward  Bass,  D.  D.  for 
Massachusets  and  New-Hampshire,  May,  1787. 
Both  in  Christ  Church,  Philadelphia,  548 


LETTER 


ON 


THE  OFFICE  AND-J^^IY 


PROTESTANT  MINISTERS, 

AND   THE 

RIGHT  OF  EXERCISING  THEIR 
PULPIT  LIBERTY; 

'iN  THE  HANDLING  AND  TREATING  OF  CIVIL,  AS  WELL  AS  R"E- 
LIOIOUS,  AFFAIRS... .AND  MORE  KSPKCIALLY  IN  TIKES  0.F 
PUBLIC   DANGER,   AND   CALAMITY.*^ 


MY    DEAR   SI*.. 

1  HAVE  carefully  read  the  sermon  that  came 
enclosed  to  me  in  yours  of  the  fifteenth  instant;  and 
cannot  but  think  the  subject  well  chosen,  and  highly 
seasonable.  The  thoughts  you  have  chiefly  dwelt 
on,  are  truly  interesting;  and  their  frequent  intrusion 
shews  a  mind  more  deeply  impressed  with  its  sub- 

•  This  letter  was  written  on  Braddoct's  defeat,  in  answer  to  one 
from  the  Reverend  Thomas  Barton,  then  exercising  his  ministerial  office 
in  the  frontier  counties  of  York  and  Cumberland,  Pennsylvania,  as  mis- 
sionary to  "  the  venerable  society  in  London,  for  propagating  the  gospel 
in  foreign  parts.". ...The  anthor  intends  both  this  letter,  and  the  address 
to  the  colonies,  which  follows  it,  «'  On  the  opening  of  the  campaign,  1758,'' 
as  a  kind  of  preface  to  the  following  Sermons  on  Special  Public  Occa- 
sions, and  an  apology,  where  it  may  be  necessary,  for  the  manner  or  ex- 
pression, in  any  particular  parts  of  tlaem, 
VOL.   II.  <* 


2  ON  THE  DUTY  OF 

ject,  than  attentive  to  external  niceties  and  method. 
But,  for  this  very  reason,  perhaps,  the  sermon  may 
be  more  generally  useful  to  such  readers  as  want  to 
have  the  same  truths  set  in  various  points  of  view; 
so  that  I  have  been  very  sparing  in  my  proposed 
alterations  of  method.  Some  transpositions  and 
abridgments  I  have,  however,  offered  to  your  consi- 
deration, agreeably  to  the  confidence  you  are  pleased 
to  repose  in  me. 

There  is,  if  we  could  hit  upon  it  in  composition, 
a  certain  incommunicable  art  of  making  one  part  rise 
gracefully  out  of  another;  which,  although  it  is  to  be 
seen  by  a  critic  only,  will  yet  be  felt  and  tasted  by  all. 
To  please  in  this  respect  is  well  worth  our  warmest 
endeavours.  We  are  debtors  alike  to  the  wise,  and 
the  unwise;  the  learned  Greek,  and  the  foolish  Bar- 
barian. None  but  a  few  choicer  spirits,  have  sense 
and  goodness  enough,  to  be  captivated  by  the  naked 
charm  of  Religion.  Vulgar  souls  need  to  be  roused 
from  the  lethargy  of  low  desire,  and  to  have  their  love 
of  God  and  goodness,  excited  and  enfiamed.  Hence, 
Religion  must  be  taught,  as  it  were,  to  breathe  and 
to  move  before  them,  in  all  the  grace  and  majesty  of 
her  most  winning  and  attractive  form. 

We  shall,  therefore,  err  greatly,  if  we  flatter  our- 
selves that  it  will  cost  us  less  labour  to  preach  or 
write  to  the  ignorant,  than  to  the  intelligent.  To 
please  and  profit  the  latter,  requires  sense  only.  To 
please  and  profit  the  former,  requires  sense  and  art 
both. 

I  am  obliged  to  you  for  your  kind  expressions 
towards  me.  An  intercourse  of  compliment  would 
ill  suit  the  seriousness  of  our  characters;  and,  in  re- 


PROTESTANT  MINISTERS,  Sec.  3 

gard  to  any  small  services  I  have  been  able  to  render 
you,  I  am  more  than  repaid  in  observing  that  I  have, 
in  some  measure,  been  instrumental  in  supplying  our 
poor  back-settlers,  with  a  minister  of  the  blessed 
gospel;  who,  in  this  day  of  our  visitation,  will,  to 
the  best  of  his  abiUties,  stem  the  tide  of  popular  vice 
and  folly,  and  disdain  to  appear  cold  to  the  cause 
of  his  God,  his  king,  or  his  protestant  country. 

I  know,  however,  that  your  appearing  warm  in 
these  grand  concerns,  will  even  procure  opposition  to 
your  ministry,  as  well  as  objections  to  all  sermons  of 
this  kind.  You  will  hear  it  said — "  That  a  minister 
"  professing  to  be  a  disciple  of  the  meek  and  blessed 
"  Jesus,  should  confine  himself  to  subjects  purely 
*'  spiritual  and  eternal.  What  have  the  clergy  to  do 
"  with  civil  and  temporal  concerns  ?  And  as  to  blow- 
"  ing  the  trumpet  of  war,  and  declaiming  against 
"  popery,  a  subject  so  long  ago  exhausted,  what  pur- 
"  pose  can  it  serve,  but  to  kindle  the  flame  of  perse- 
*'  cution,  and  banish  Christian  charity  from  the  habi- 
"  tations  of  men  ?" 

These  objections  will  seem  plausible  to  many, 
though  they  will  not  so  much  be  levelled  against  any 
particular  performance,  as  against  every  protestant 
minister  in  general,  who  shall  have  the  noble  resolu- 
tion to  discharge  the  important  duties  of  his  office, 
in  the  present  emergency.  I  shall,  therefore,  endea- 
vour to  strip  such  objections  of  their  false  varnish, 
and  shew  that  to  admit  them  in  their  full  force,  tends 
clearly  to  involve  the  w-orld  in  error  and  slavery. 

It  is  indeed  a  melancholy  consideration  that  such 
a  task  should  be  necessary  at  this  day,  even  under  the 


4  ON  THE   DUTY   Of 

happy  auspices  of  liberty  and  a  rcfonued  rciigion. 
.  But  I  know  that,  in  the  course  of  youp  duty  here, 
you  will  find  arguments  still  wanting  to  combat  pre- 
judices of  this  kind,  and  even  to  plead  before  very 
partial  judges  the  cause  of  a  protestant  ministry.  And 
it  is  our  good  fortune  that  such  arguments  may  rea- 
dily be  produced,  even  upon  principlesof  reason  and 
good  policy,  if  those  of  a  higher  nature  should  be  re- 
fused. 

We  may  grant  that,  in  the  infancy  of  time,  when 
men  lived  in  a  dispersed  state,,  it  was  possible  that 
every  one  might  be  priest  as  well  as  king  in  his  own 
family.  Not  being  as  yet  collected  into  larger  so- 
cieties, men  were  not  then  engaged  in  that  constant 
round  of  action,  which  hath  since  been  the  lot  of  their 
short-lived  posterity.  Their  manners  were  more 
simple;  the  distinctions  between  right  and  wrong 
were  less  perplexed;  and  they  had  leisure  to  attend 
not  only  to  the  dictates  of  a  heart  less  corrupt,  but 
also  to  those  positive  injunctions,  received  occasion- 
ally from  God  himself,  conversing  face  to  face,  or 
handed  down  from  their  first  parents,  in  pure  and 
fiiithful  tradition. 

But  althougli  in  these  times  of  simplicity,  as  they 
are  described  to  us,  we  may  suppose  every  man  ca- 
pable of  discovering  his  own  duty,  and  offering  up 
the  pure  and  spiritual  worship  of  his  own  heart,  yet 
such  a  worship  was  too-  refined,  abstracted  and  soli- 
tary, to  last  always.  Human  affairs  soon  became 
more  complicated.  Societies  were  necessarily  form- 
ed; and  this  sacred  intercourse  of  individuals,  with 
the  Father  of  Love,  soon  began  to  decay.    The  uvo- 


PROTESTANT  MINISTERS,  Sec.  S 

cations  of  life  made  many  forget  it;  and  many  more 
were  too  much  sunk  in  ignorance  and  indolence,  to 
mark  those  displays  of  wisdom,  power  and  goodness, 
which  ought  to  raise  it  in  the  breast.  Such  persons 
could  see  the  sun  set  and  rise,  and  could  turn  their 
sight  upon  the  spacious  sky,  without  adoring  the 
Maker's  greatness,  or  extolling  his  wisdom.  They 
could  wander,  with  unconscious  gaze  in  the  midst 
of  nature,  neither  listenmg  to  her  voice,  nor  joining 
in  her  grand  chorus  to:  creative  goodness. 

Now  it  was  easy  to  foresee,  that  this  defection  of 
individuals  from  their  Almighty  Parent,  might  HOt 
only  spread  itself  into  general  corruption,  but  involve 
particular  societies  in  temporal  misery.  It,  therefore, 
became  necessary  to  institute  a  social  v/orship,  by 
which  all  the  members  of  a  community  might  be 
assembled,  in  one  solemn  act,  to  give  some  pub- 
lic mark  of  that  homage  of  heart,  which  was  univer- 
sally agreed  to-  be  due  to  the  supreme  head  of  the 
social^  system. 

From  this  time,  then,  a  chief  ruler,  to  administer 
law  and  superintend  the  public  weal,  was  not  a  more 
salutary  institution,  than  the  separate  institution  of 
an  order  of  men  to  preside  in  these  solemn  acts  of  de- 
votion, and  to  form  the  minds  of  the  people  to  tlie 
knowledge  both  of  law  and  duty.  For  action  follows 
©pinion;  and,  in  order  to  act  right,  ive  must  first 
learn  to  thmk  ri^ht. 

Thus,  the  priesthood  seems  to  rest  on  the  same 
foundation  with  society  itself,  and  takes  its  rise  from 
the  necessity  of  human  affairs,  which  requires  some 
institution  for  assisting  the  busy,  rouztng  the  indo- 


6  ON  THE  DUTY  OF 

lent,  and  informing  all.  Without  this,  every  other 
institution  for  the  good  of  mankind  would  be  found 
imperfect ;  and  there  never  was  a  society  of  any  kind 
that  did  not  find  it  necessary,  under  some  name  or 
another,  to  appoint  certain  persons,  whose  particular 
business  it  might  be,  to  study  and  explain  what  was 
conceived  to  be  the  great  interests  of  that  society, 
especially  to  such  of  its  members  as  had  less  oppor- 
tunity or  ability  of  informing  themselves. 

We  see,  then,  that  the  office  of  such  an  order  of 
men  (call  them  priests,  or  by  any  other  name)  is  im- 
portant in  its  original,  and  noble  in  its  design;  being 
nothing  less  than  the  great  design  of  making  men  wise 
and  happy — wise  in  knowing  and  happy  in  doing 
what  God  requires  of  them. 

But  what  is  it  that  God  requires  us  to  know  and 
to  do  as  the  means  of  happiness  ?  Is  it  not  to  know 
and  do  homage  to  him  as  cur  supreme  good,  and  to 
know  and  do  our  duty  in  the  several  relations  he  hath 
appointed  us  to  sustain  ? 

Shall  those,  then,  who  are  called  to  instruct  man- 
kind be  told  after  this,  that  things  belonging  to  civil 
happiness  fall  not  within  their  sphere?  Hath  not  God 
himself  joined  the  table  of  social  duties  to  that  of  re- 
ligious ones?  Hath  he  not,  in  his  benevolent  consti- 
tution of  things,  made  temporal  wisdom  and  happi- 
ness introductory  to  that  which  is  eternal?  And  shall 
we  perversely  put  asunder  what  God  hath  so  kindly 
joined?  Or  is  it  not  evidently  our  duty,  as  teachers, 
to  explain  to  others  their  great  interests,  not  only  as 
they  are  creatures  of  God,  but  also  as  they  are  mem- 
bers of  a  particular  community  ? 


PROTESTANT  MINISTERS,  &c.  7 

The  contrary  doctrine  would  soon  pave  the  way 
to  entire  wretchedness.  For  what  nation  hath  ever 
preserved  a  true  sense  of  virtue,  when  the  sense  of 
liberty  was  extinct?  Or,  in  particular,  could  the  pro- 
testant  religion  be  maintained,  if  the  spirit  of  protes- 
tant  liberty  were  suffered  to  decay  ?  Are  they  not  so 
intimately  connected,  that  to  divide  them  would  be 
to  destroy  both? 

Indeed,  languid  and  remiss  as  many  of  our  pro- 
fession are  said  to  be,  yet  to  them  is  gready  owing 
what  sense  of  virtue  and  liberty  is  still  left  in  this  re- 
mote  part  of  the  globe.  Had  not  they,  or  some  of 
them  at  least,  from  time  to  time,  boldly  raised  their 
voice,  and  warned  and  exhorted  their  fellow-citizens, 
mixing  temporal  with  eternal  concerns,  most  cer- 
tainly  popish  error  and  popish  slavery  (perhaps  hea- 
then error  and  heathen  slavery)  had  long  ere  now 
overwhelmed  us!  Where,  then,  would  have  been 
the  blessings  purchased  by  our  reformation  and  glo- 
rious revolution?  Or,  where  would  have  been  that 
inestimable  liberty  of  conscience,  which,  as  the  best 
things  may  be  most  readily  abused, — 

"  Now  views  with  scornful,  yet  with  jealous  eyes, 
*'  Those  very  arts  that  caused  itself  to  rise?" 

POPE. 

But  further,  in  favour  of  the  point  in  question,  I 
might  here  also  bring  the  sanction  of  God  himself,  and 
plead  the  example  of  our  blessed  Lord  and  master, 
that  great  high-priest  and  best  preacher  of  righteous- 
ness, who  had  a  tear — yes,  a  heart- shed  tear— for  the 
civil  distress  incumbent  over  the  very  country  that 


S  ON  THE  DUTY  OF 

crucified  liini,  and  would  have  led  its  inhabitants  to 
shun  their  temporal  as  well  as  their  eternal  misery. 

But  this  I  pass  over,  as  I  know  you  will  have  to 
deal  with  those  who  will  be  for  trying  every  thing  at 
the  bar  of  what  they  eall  impartial  Reason.  I  have, 
therefore,  hinted  such  reasons  as  I  think  will  hold 
immutably  true,  in  societies  of  every  kind,  even  in 
the  most  enlightened,  and  far  more  so  in  those  that 
are  circumstanced  as  we  are  at  present. 

We  are  a  people,  thrown  together  from  various 
quarters  of  the  world,  differing  in  all  things — lan- 
guage, manners,  and  sentiments.  We  are  blessed 
with  privileges,  which  to  the  wise  will  prove  a  sanc- 
tuary, but  to  the  foolish  a  rock  of  offence.  Liberty 
never  deigns  to  dwell  but  with  a  prudent,  a  sensible 
and  manly  people.  Our  general  conduct,  I  fear,  will 
scarce  entitle  us  to  this  character  in  its  proper  degree. 
We  are  apt  either  to  grovel  beneath  the  true  spirit  of 
freedom ;  or,  v/hen  ^ve  aim  at  spirit,  to  be  borne,  by 
an  unbridled  fierceness,  to  the  other  extreme;  not 
keeping  to  that  rational  medium,  which  is  founded 
on  a  more  enlarged  and  refined  turn  of  sentiment. 
Add  to  all  this,  that  an  enterprising  enemy  behind  us 
is  read}-  to  seize  every  advantage  against  us.  We 
arc  continually  advancing  nearer  to  one  another  in  our 
frontier  settlements,  and  have  here  no  surrounding 
ocean,  or  impassible  barrier  between  us. 

Now,  in  such  a  situation,  v/hat  can  c\er  unite  us 
among  ourselves,  or  keep  us  a  separate  people  from 
our  crafty  foes,  but  the  consciousness  of  having  se- 
parate interests,  both  civil  and  religious?  It  should, 
therefore,  be  the  constant  endeavour  of  the  clergy, 


PROTESTANT  MINISTERS,  &c.  9 

in  all  their  public  addresses,  to  inspire  every  bosom 
with  a  rational  zeal  for  our  holy  protestant  faith,  and 
an  utter  aversion  to  all  sorts  of  slavery,  especially  in 
the  present  emergency. 

How  far  a  just  sense  of  our  inestimable  privileges, 
will  contribute  to  exalt  the  genius  of  one  people  above 
another,  is  evident  from  the  conduct  of  our  brave 
countrymen,  in  the  colonies  to  the  northward.  Their 
preachers  have  been  long  accustomed  to  dwell  much 
upon  the  rights  of  Britons  and  of  protestants.  In 
consequence  of  this,  to  their  immortal  honour,  they 
are  now  acting,  as  one  man,  like  Britons  and  pro- 
testants, in  defence  of  those  rights. 

Among  us,  on  the  contrary,  w"here  the  few,  who 
ought  to  explain  those  noble  subjects,  labour  under 
many  disadvantages,  which  I  need  not  mention  to 
you,  a  quite  different*  temper  and  spirit  are  to  be 
seen.  We  either  think  it  unlavvful  to  act  at  all  in 
the  assertion  of  these  sacred  rights;  or  if  we  act,  it 
is  only  with  half  a  heart,  as  if  but  half  informed  with 
that  sublime  spirit,  which  is  kindled  by  the  love  of 
truth  and  freedom,  and  burns  in  the  bosom,  like  some 
pure  etherial  flame,  lighting  the  soul  to  deeds  of  vir- 
tue and  renown. 

Every  endeavour,  therefore,  to  kindle  up  this  all- 
enlivening  flame,  and  exalt  our  country's  genius,  is 
truly  worthy  a  preacher's  character,  notwithstanding 


•  This  was  the  strae  of  things  at  the  time  of  writing  the  above,  wlien 
some  unhappy  disputes  and  prejudices  greatly  retarded  the  public  service 
of  the  country.  But  these  being  at  length  done  away,  it  must  in  justice 
be  owned  that  full  compensation  hath,  in  the  issue,  been  mad?  for  this  firs: 
dday. 

VOL.   II.  C 


-V, 


10  ON  THE  DUTY  OF 

ten  thousand  such  frivolous  cavils  as  those  above- 
mentioned;  every  one  of  which  falls  of  course,  on 
the  removal  of  the  fundamental  one.  For,  having 
already  shewn,  that  it  becomes  those  w  ho  are  placed 
as  watchmen  on  the  walls  of  our  holy  Zion,  to  "  cry 
*'  aloud  and  spare  not,"  on  the  approach  of  every 
thing  that  can  "  hurt  or  make  us  afraid,"  either  in 
our  civil  or  religious  capacity ;  surely  no  warmth  can 
be  unseasonable  at  a  time  when  all  that  we  account 
dear  or  sacred  is  threatened  with  one  indiscriminate 
ruin. 

Those  who  are  in  good  earnest,  in  the  great  work 
of  instructing  others,  will  suit  themselves  to  seasons 
and  occasions;  and  for  a  preacher  to  neglect  the  pre- 
sent opportunity  of  making  impressions  of  holiness, 
and  diffusing  a  just  sense  of  those  excellent  privi- 
leges, which  are  but  too  little  understood,  though 
fully  enjoyed  among  us,  would  be  the  most  unpar- 
donable breach  of  duty. 

It  were,  no  doubt,  sincerely  to  be  wished,  that 
the  harsh  voice  of  discord,  and  the  clangor  of  the 
trumpet,  could  be  forever  hushed  in  the  world.  And 
we,  in  particular,  who  preach  the  kingdom  of  the 
Messiah,  cannot  but  prize  and  even  adore  peace,  as 
it  is  the  chief  of  blessings,  and  auspicious  to  religion 
and  all  the  best  interests  of  mankind.  But  the  greater 
this  blessing  is,  the  more  necessary  it  often  becomes 
to  assert  it  arainst  those  who  deli2:ht  in  violence  and 
blood.  There  is  no  unmixed  felicity  in  this  imper- 
fect state.  It  was  only  in  Eden  and  the  state  of  inno- 
cence, where  the  rose  bloomed  without  its  thorn; 
and  till  we  are  admitted  into  a  kinjj-dom  of  universal 


PROTESTANT  MINISTERS,  &c.  11 

righteousness,  we  must  not  look  for  the  blesshigs  of 
peace,  entirely  free  from  the  miseries  of  war.  While 
wc  have  public  sins,  we  must  expect  public  chastise- 
ments. 

With  regard  to  the  last  objection,  which  I  said 
might  probably  be  levelled  against  such  sermons  as 
yours,  I  would  observe,  that  I  think  the  subject  of 
popery  can  never  be  exhausted,  while  the  danger  of 
it  remains;  and  though  it  may  be  a  subject  well 
understood  by  those  who  have  been  long  blessed  with 
feithful  protestant  pastors,  yet  this  cannot  be  the  case 
with  those  who  have  had  so  few  advantages  of  this 
kind  as  your  infant  congregations. 

Indeed,  that  you  should  be  more  than  ordinarily 
alarmed  at  this  most  singular  crisis,  is  not  to  be  won- 
dered at.     For,  while  we  sit  as  yet  safe  in  our  metro- 
poUs,  your  situation  on  the  frontiers  is  most  dreadful; 
and  our  last  accounts  from  you  are  truly  distressing 
to  humanity— The  army  sent  to  your  protection, 
defeated,    retreating   and    leaving    you   defenceless 
behind  them!   murderers  stealing  through  midnight 
darkness,  and  polluting  the  bed  of  rest*  with  savage 
death!  Our  poor  back  settlers,  who,  after  much  hard- 
ship and  toil,  had  just  begun  to  taste  ease  and  comfort, 
daily  forced  from  their  habitations,  leaving  their  un- 
reaped  harvests  to  the  spoiler;  and— what  is  far  more 
severe — leaving,  some  a  beloved  wife,  some  an  affec- 
tionate husband,  some  a  tender  parent,  a  brother  or 
a  son, — leaving  them  bleeding  beneath  the  unrelent- 
ing hand  of  merciless  barbarians ! 

•  The  inhuman  butcheries  and  outrages  of  ihe  Indians. 


12  ON  THE   DUTY  OF 

In  sucli  a  case,  shall  we  be  silent  to  avoid  the 
imputation  of  too  much  warmth?  Shall  we  expose 
ourselves  to  worse  than  persecution,  for  fear  of  stir- 
ring up  a  persecution  of  others  ?  The  rest  of  the  fore- 
going objections  would  onl}'^  lead  us  to  give  up  all 
concern  for  the  civil  rights  of  our  fellow  citizens;  but 
this  goes  farther,  and,  under  an  extraordinary  shew 
of  benevolence,  would  induce  us  tamely  to  yield  up 
our  sacred  truth  and  religious  rights  also,  for  fear  of 
being  thought  rude  and  uncharitable  to  such  as  seek 
to  rob  us  of  them.  Surely  we  may  guard  against 
slavish  and  erroneous  doctrines,  without  any  breach 
of  our  Christian  charity  towards  those  who  have  un- 
happily embraced  such  doctrines.  And  surely  we 
may  strive  to  awaken  in  every  protestant  bosom  a  due 
sense  of  our  exalted  privileges,  and  a  noble  resolution 
to  defend  them  against  every  foreign  invader,  without 
kindling  the  flame  of  persecution  against  any  of  those 
who  have  peaceably  sheltered  themselves  amongst 
us,  upon  the  faith  of  a  rational  toleration. 

Most  certainly,  my  friend,  all  this  may  be  done; 
and  I  think  it  has  been  cleanly  shewn  that  all  this 
ought  to  be  done  by  every  minister,  and  more  espe- 
cially those  of  our  national  church,  which  is  the  great 
bulwark  of  the  protestant  interest.  Antl,  indeed,  we 
who  belong  to  that  church,  can  want  no  farther  argu- 
ments on  this  head  when  we  have  the  example  of  that 
great  and  good  prelate*  who  now  presides  over  it. 
In  his  crail  capacity,  I  need  not  mention  the  noble 
stand  which  he  made  in  his  diocese  of  York,  during 

•  Archbishop  Herring. 


PROTESTANT  MINISTERS,  &c.  13 

the  late  rebellion.  It  will  never  be  forgotten  by  En- 
glishmen. And,  in  his  episcopal  capacity,  when  that 
danger  was  over,  if  yon  read  his  sermon  preached  at 
Kensington,  on  the  Fast-day,  January  7th,  1747,  you 
will  there  find  him  as  strenuously  engaged  for  the  pre- 
servation of  the  public  virtue  of  his  country,  as  he 
had  been  before  for  the  preservation  of  its  public  li- 
berty; considering  the  one  as  inseparable  from  the 
other,  and  breathing  forth  that  candid  benevolence  to 
his  species,  together  with  that  tempered  zeal  for  the 
protestant  religion,  and  the  rights  of  the  British  na- 
tion, which  distinguish  his  character. 

And  here  I  cannot  forbear  the  transcribing  a  pa- 
ragraph of  a  late  most  excellent  letter,  which  I  had 
the  honour  to  receive  from  him  by  your  hands.  It  is 
not  foreign  to  the  subject  we  are  now  upon;  and  I 
persuade  myself  that  you  will  make  the  same  good 
use  of  it,  which,  by  the  help  of  God,  I  shall  strive 
to  do. 

*'  You  will,  says  he,  not  only  maintain,  but  cer- 
tainly increase  your  credit,  by  promoting  the  interest 
of  vour  countrv  and  the  honour  of  relia:ion;  in  which 
I  will  venture  to  call  it  tho.  golden  rule  of  conduct,  to 
keep  strictly  to  the  spirit  of  protestantism,  and  to  pre- 
serve the  dignity  of  our  establishment,  in  the  temper 
of  every  reasonable  degree  of  liberty." 

This  is  ?i  golden  rule  indeed;  and  while  wt  frame 
our  conduct  by  it,  we  need  not  be  au'ed  by  tlie  faces 
of  men,  but  boldly  proceed  to  warn  and  exhort  them 
in  every  species  of  duty.  It  is  true,  we  have  but  fev/ 
temporal  advantages,  in  these  parts,  to  support  us  in 
such  a  noble  cause,  ])ut  yet  we  are  not  leit  destitute 


14  ON  THE  DUTY  OF 

of  the  most  animating  motives.  Whilst  others  arc 
proposing,  and  justly  proposing,  to  themselves  the 
palm  of  high  renown,  for  bravely  subduing  and  main- 
taining a  rich  and  spacious  country  for  the  name  of 
Britain  and  liberty,  we  may  consider  ourselves  even 
in  a  still  higher  light,  as  subduing  it  to  the  name  of 
Christ,  and  adding  it  to  his  everlasting  kingdom! 
Compared  to  this,  the  glory  of  temporal  conquests 
and  foundations  is  but  unsubstantial  air,  and  short- 
lived renown! 

Hence,  then,  my  friend,  were  it  my  lot  to  be  in 
your  situation,  at  this  perilous  season,  methinks  I 
should  consider  myself  as  one  who  had  advanced  to 
the  very  frontiers  of  those  places  to  which  the  gospel 
hath  yet  reached,  and  among  the  first  who  had  un- 
folded its  everlasting  banners  in  the  remotest  parts  of 
the  West.  Recede*  I  would  not,  nor  give  back  a 
single  inch  to  the  gloomy  reign  of  Heathenism  and 
Error;  but  would  strive  to  subject  still  more  and  more 
to  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  Christ.  To  see  the 
■fire  and  vigour  of  youth  spent  in  such  a  work,  is  in- 
deed a  most  lovely  spectacle,  because  they  are  spent 
in  his  service  who  gave  us  both  youth  and  fire !  And 
if  we  .exert  ourselves  manfully  in  such  a  cause,  who 
knows,  but  at  length,  through  Almighty  assistance, 
a  flame  may  be  kindled  which  shall  not  only  exalt 
every  bosom  among  us  to  an  equality  with  the  fore- 


•  The  gentleman  to  whom  this  was  addressed,  as  well  as  some  mini- 
sters of  other  denominations,  did  a  few  months  after  this  find  it  necessary 
to  appear  at  the  head  of  their  people,  and  were  signally  instrumental  in 
preventing  some  of  the  Frontier-counties  from  being  totally  abandoned  by 
their  inhabitants. 


PROTESTANT  MINISTERS,  ?jc.  15 

most  of  our  neighbours,  but  shall  also  burn,  and  catch 
and  spread,  like  a  wide  conflagration,  till  it  has  illu- 
minated the  remotest  parts  of  this  immense  conti- 
nent! 

I  would  not,  however,  be  understood  from  any- 
thing here  said,  to  think  it  expedient  for  ministers  of 
the  gospel  to  interfere  any  farther  in  civil  concerns 
than  is  just  necessary  to  support  that  spirit  of  liberty, 
with  which  our  holy  religion  is  so  inseparably  con- 
nected; for  such  a  conduct  might  engage  us  in  broils, 
ruffle  our  tempers,  and  unfit  us  for  the  more  solemn 
part  of  our  duty.  Nor  do  I  think  we  ought  to  dwell 
any  farther  on  the  errors  of  others,  than  just  to  enable 
those,  with  whom  we  are  connected,  to  shun  them; 
lest,  instead  of  the  spirit  of  true  holiness,  a  spirit  of 
vain-glory,  self-righteousness,  and  hypocritical-pride, 
should  be  promoted. 

'Tis  true,  as  hath  been  already  said,  that  we  can 
never  be  too  much  upon  our  guard  against  the  growth 
of  a  corrupt  and  slavish  religion  among  us,  but  we 
may  be  in  as  much  danger,  on  the  other  hand,  from 
infidelity,  a  morose  and  censorious  spirit,  and  a  ne- 
glect of  the  practice  of  all  religion.  Hence,  then, 
though  on  proper  occasions,  we  are  to  rise  with  a  no- 
ble contention  of  soul,  against  vice  and  error;  yet 
still  our  favourite  subjects  ought  to  be  on  the  brighter 
side  of  things — to  recommend  the  love  of  God  and 
our  neighbours,  together  with  the  practice  of  every 
social  and  divine  virtue. 

I  would  just  observe  farther,  though,  in  such  cir- 
cumstances as  the  present,  sermons  from  tlie  press 
may  be  sometimes  both  necessary  and  seasonable, 


16  ON  THE   DUTY  OF,  &c. 

yet  I  am  far  from  thinking  that  this  will  be  our  most 
effectual  method  of  serving  religion,  in  general.  We 
shall  be  vastly  more  useful  in  this  cause,  by  being 
much  among  the  people  committed  to  our  care,  and 
knowing  how  to  accommodate  our  private  as  well  as 
public  instructions  to  their  various  dispositions  and 
necessities. 

That  the  author  of  every  good  gift  may  enable 
you  to  be  more  and  more  useful  in  this  and  every 
thing  else  that  can  adorn  the  character  of  a  preacher 
of  righteousness,  is  my  sincere  wish,  as  I  cannot 
think  myself  indifferent  to  any  thing  that  affects  the 
credit  of  your  ministry. 

I  am,  &c. 


Philadelphia, 
2Ut  August f  1755, 


\ 


AN  EARNEST  ADDRESS 


THE  COLONIES, 

IPARTICULARLY  THOSK  OF  THE  SOUTHERN  DISTRICT;  ON  TMl, 
-OPENING  OF  THE  CAMPAIGN,  1758:  WRITTEN  AND  PUB- 
LISHED, AT  THE  DESIRE  OF  BRIGADIK  R-GENER  AL  FORBES, 
WHEN  LEVYING  FORCES  FOR  THE  EXPEDITION  AGAINST 
FORT  DU  qUESNE,  WHICH  WAS  AFTERWARDS  TAKEN  B'S 
UIM. 


Brethren  and  Countrymen, 

1  AM  now  to  address  you,  in  the  most  solemn 
manner,  on  the  present  posture  of  affairs,  and  the 
duty  we  owe  to  his  sacred  majesty,  to  our  holy  reli- 
gion, and  to  our  latest  posterity,  on  this  important 
occasion.  As  I  would  be  understood  by  all,  I  shall 
not  affect  a  vain  parade  of  words,  or  pomp  of  stile. 
Brevity  and  perspicuity  shall  be  my  principal  aim. 

The  almighty  author  of  our  nature  has  thought 
fit  to  create  man  a  needy  and  dependent  being,  inca* 
pable  of  subsisting  in  a  solitary  state  with  any  degree 
of  happiness.  In  order  to  his  well-being,  a  mutual 
interchange  of  good  offices  with  his  fellow  creatures 
is  absolutely  necessary. 

Hence  the  origin  and  foundation  of  civil  societies, 
which  are  nothing  else  but  certain  bodies  of  men 
linked  together  by  common  compact  or  agreement, 

VOL.  ir.  D 


/ 


18  ADDRESS   TO  THE  COLONIES. 

for  the  better  securing  themselves  against  want,  and 
defending  themselves  against  danger.  In  conse- 
quence of  this  compact,  every  individual  is  under 
the  most  solemn  obligations  to  contribute  what  he 
can,  for  the  general  welfare,  and  preservation  of  the 
community,  whereof  he  is  a  part;  and  when  this  is 
done  with  zeal,  fidelity,  and  an  elevated  sense  of 
duty,  it  is  denominated  public  virtue  and  love  of  our 
country;  than  which,  human  nature  boasts  of  no  quali- 
ties that  are  more  amiable  or  more  divine.  Both 
reason  and  religion  inculcate  this  in  the  strongest 
terms.  A  narrow  selfish  spirit  is  odious  to  God  and 
man;  and  no  community  ever  subsisted  long  where 
such  a  spirit  disgraced  its  members.  It  is  scarce  to 
be  conceived  how  great  a  difference  public  virtue 
makes  in  the  state  of  nations.  Animated  by  it,  the 
smallest  remain  powerful  and  safe;  while,  without  it, 
the  most  populous  are  despicable  and  weak. 

The  little  state  of  Sparta  was  an  illustrious  proof 
of  this.  To  acknowledge  no  lord  or  master;  to  live 
independent  and  free;  to  be  governed  by  their  own 
laws  and  customs;  to  preserve  themselves  from  cor- 
ruption, selfishness  and  effeminacy;  and  to  be  the 
avengers  of  justice  and  the  scourges  of  tyranny — 
were  the  highest  wishes  which  Spartans  knew;  and, 
whenever  they  were  called  to  exert  themselves  on  this 
score,  they  declined  neither  toils  nor  dangers  nor 
sufferings.  The  blaze  of  public  spirit  then  shone 
illustrious  from  bosom  to  bosom,  till  it  had  effectu- 
ally subdued  and  consumed  the  enemies  of  their 
country.  Their  very  women  shared  the  holy  flame; 
and  whenever  the  trumpet  sounded  the  alarm  of  war, 


'. 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  COLONIES.  19 

one  fitted  out  a  husband,  and  another  a  son;  charging 
them,  by  all  the  ties  of  love  and  honour  and  dut}^, 
not  to  disgrace  the  dignity  of  the  Spartan  name,  and 
either  to  chastize  the  insolence  of  their  enemies,  or 
perish  in  the  glorious  attempt. 

Seeing  then,  my  countrymen,  such  was  the  vir- 
tue of  a  Spartan,  and  even  of  a  Spartan  woman,  what 
may  not  be  expected  from  Britons;  who,  added  to 
all  the  advantages  which  the  former  enjoyed,  have 
that  of  the  Christian  religion  and  its  everlasting  pros- 
pects to  animate  and  inflame  their  conduct?  We  are, 
or  might  be,  the  happiest  and  most  enlightened  peo- 
ple in  the  world;  and,  by  consequence,  we  ought  to 
be  the  bravest. 

Were  we  to  cast  our  eyes  over  this  globe,  and 
to  take  a  view  of  the  condition  of  our  fellow  crea- 
tures in  other  countries;  how  should  we  bless  our 
lot,  and  how  dear  would  the  name  of  Britons  become 
to  us! 

Not  to  mention  many  parts,  even  of  Europe  itself, 
where  the  common  people  are  in  a  manner  the  pro- 
perty of  their  lords,  and  on  little  better  footing  than 
their  cattle  themselves;  I  might  carry  you  through  Asia 
and  Africa,  to  shew  you  the  deplorable  state  of  human 
nature  in  those  countries,  groaning  under  a  race  of 
monsters  that  disgrace  their  very  shape ;  and  in  a 
condition  so  completely  miserable,  that  you  have 
neither  seen  nor  can  imagine  any  thing  of  the  kind. 
The  wild  savage,  that  roams  the  American  wilder'- 
ness,  is  infinitely  happier  than  they. 

But  I  shall  not  take  up  your  time  with  these 
eastern  scenes  of  servitude  and  woe.     Thanks  be  to 


20  ADDRESS  TO  THE  COLONIES. 

God!  we  are  as  far  removed  from  the  danger  of  them> 
as  we  are  from  the  place  of  their  existence.  Our 
apprehensions  are  from  another  quarter.  Our  am- 
bitious French  neighbours  on  this  American  conti- 
nent, are  the  only  people  on  earth,  from  whom  we 
have  any  thing  to  fear.  It  may  therefore,  be  proper 
to  give  you  a  sketch  of  the  situation  we  should  be  in, 
under  their  government  and  power. 

And,  on  this  head,  I  would  observe,  first  that 
among  them,  you  would  in  vain  look  for  that  happy 
equality  and  security  which  you  now  enjoy.  All  the 
property  of  the  subject  lies,  among  them,  at  the  abso- 
lute disposal  of  the  sovereign;  and  the  poor  labourer 
has  no  encouragement  to  be  industrious  or  get  before 
hand  in  the  world,  since  he  can  neither  be  certain  to 
comfort  himself  thereby,  nor  those  with  whom  he  is 
most  nearly  connected. 

You  have  frequent  opportunities  of  being  informed 
of  the  manner  in  which  the  French  are  forced  to  live 
near  ourselves  in  Canada.  You  know  on  what  poor 
fare  all  who  can  bear  arms  among  them,  are  obliged  to 
follow  their  arbitrary  leaders  through  these  inhospita- 
ble American  woods ;  seldom  enjoying  a  comfortable 
meal,  unless  by  chance  they  can  seize  it  from  us, 
which  makes  them  the  more  eager  to  dispossess  us 
of  these  happy  settlements,  and  to  reap  the  fruit  of 
our  labours. 

But,  added  to  all  their  other  miseries,  the  greatest 
is,  that  they  are  not  only  deprived  of  freedom  of  body, 
but  even  of  mind.  Instead  of  being  permitted  to 
pour  forth  the  genuine  worship  of  the  heart,  accord- 
ing to  the  dictates  of  their  own  conscience,  before 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  COLONIES.  21 

the  great  creator  of  heaven  and  earth,  they  are  obhg- 
cd  to  pay  a  mock  adoration  to  those  "  who  are  no 
**  gods!"  Instead  of  putting  their  trust  in  his  mercies 
throueh  the  only  Mediator  Jesus  Christ,  they  arc 
taught  to  put  a  vain  confidence  in  relicks,  and  de- 
parted spirits,  and  those  who  can  afford  no  help. 
Instead  of  following  the  plain  dictates  of  common 
sense  and  the  light  of  their  own  understandings,  they 
must  submit  to  be  hood- winked,  and  to  have  their 
consciences  ridden,  by  a  set  of  priests  and  Jesuits 
and  monks  and  inquisitors,  swarming  in  every  cor- 
ner! 

But  how  different  is  the  case  among  us!  we  enjoy 
an  unprecarious  property;  and  every  man  may  freely 
taste  the  fruits  of  his  own  labours,  "  under  his  vine 
*'  and  under  his  fig-tree,  none  making  him  afraid.'* 
If  God  has  blessed  us  with  the  good  things  of  this  life, 
we  need  not  fear  to  make  an  appearance  answerable 
to  our  condition ;  and  what  we  do  not  spend  our- 
selves, the  laws  will  secure  to  our  children  after  us. 
The  king,  upon  his  throne,  cannot  exact  a  single  far- 
thing of  our  estates,  but  what  we  have  first  freely  con- 
sented to  pay  by  laws  of  our  own  making.  We 
cannot  be  dragged  out,  in  violation  of  justice  and 
right,  to  wade  in  seas  of  blood,  for  satiating  the  ava- 
rice or  ambition  of  a  haughty  monarch.  We  need 
not  fear  racks,  nor  stripes, nor  bonds,  nor  arbitrary  im- 
prisonments, from  any  authority  whatsoever;  or 
could  such  prevail  for  a  time  abo've  laiv,  yet,  while 
the  constitution  remains  sound,  we  may  be  sure  the 
very  act  would  soon  destroy  itself,  and  terminate  at 
length  in  the  utter  ruin  of  the  projectors. 


22  ADDRESS  TO  THE  COLONIES. 

It  is  our  happiness  too  that  our  minds  are  as  free 
as  our  bodies.  No  man  can  impose  his  own  dogmas 
or  notions  upon  our  consciences.  We  may  worship 
the  God  of  our  fathers,  the  only  living  and  true  God, 
in  that  manner  which  appears  most  agreeable  to  our 
own  understandings,  and  his  revealed  will.  The 
bible  is  in  our  hands;  we  are  assisted  by  an  orthodox 
gospel- ministry ;  we  may  search  ant!  know  the  words  of 
eternal  life;  and,  what  is  equally  valuable,  we  may 
convey  what  we  know  to  our  children  after  us,  no 
man  having  it  in  his  power  to  wrest  their  education 
from  us. 

This,  my  dear  countrymen,  is  happiness  indeed! 
and  what  still  enhances  it,  is  the  consideration  that 
we  are  not  only  called  to  enjoy  it  ourselves,  but 
perhaps  to  be  the  blessed  instruments  of  diffusing  it 
over  this  vast  continent,  to  the  nations  that  sit  "  in 
"  darkness  and  the  shadow  of  death." 

Surely  the  thought  of  this  ought  to  rouse  every 
spark  of  virtue  in  our  bosoms.  Could  an  ancient  Spar- 
tan rush  into  the  field  of  death,  upon  the  motives  men- 
tioned above?  and  is  there  any  danger  which  a  Briton 
ought  to  decline  for  the  sake  of  these  inestimable 
privileges?  or  shall  a  French  slave  and  popish  bigot, 
at  this  day,  do  more  for  the  glory  of  his  arbitrary 
lord,  than  a  freeman  and  protestant,  for  the  best  of 
kings,  and  the  father  of  his  people? 

This  land  was  given  to  us  for  propagating  free- 
dom, establishing  useful  arts,  and  extending  the  king- 
dom of  Jesus.  Shall  we,  then,  be  false  to  such  a 
trust,  or  pusillanimous  in  such  a  divine  cause  ?  We 
have  hew  n  out  habitations  for  ourselves  m  an  uncul' 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  COLONIES.  23 

tivated  wilderness  -,  and  shall  we  suffer  them  to  fall  a 
prey  to  the  most  faithless  of  enemies?  We  have 
unfurled  the  Messiah's  banner  in  the  remotest  parts 
of  the  earth ;  and  shall  we  suifer  the  bloody  flag  of  per- 
secution to  usurp  its  place?  We  have  planted  the 
blessed  Gospel  here;  and  shall  we  suffer  heathen  error 
to  return  where  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  have  once 
been  preached  ? 

No,  countrymen !  I  know  your  souls  disdain  the 
very  thought  of  such  a  conduct;  and  you  would 
rather  suffer  ten  thousand  deaths  (were  so  many  pos- 
sible) than  be  guilty  of  that  which  would  entail  infa- 
my on  yourselves,  and  ruin  on  your  latest  posterity. 

Your  readiness  to  join  in  the  measures  concerted 
for  your  safety,  and  to  strike  a  decisive  blow  against 
the  enemy,  may  much  determine  your  future  happi- 
ness and  safety  as  a  people ;  and  I  may  well  trust, 
when  so  much  is  at  stake,  you  will  not  be  backward 
in  offering  your  service  for  a  few  months,  under  a 
General  of  humanity,  experience,  and  ever}^  amiable 
accomplishment.  I  hope  even  to  hear  that  our 
women  Vvill  become  advocates  in  such  a  cause,  and 
entitle  themselves  to  all  the  applauses  so  long  ago 
paid  to  their  Spartan  predecessors ! 

I  would  not  now  wound  you,  with  a  disagreeable 
recapitulation  of  our  past  misconduct  and  fatal  indo- 
lence, especially  in  these  southern  colonies.  Many 
a  time  has  it  been  in  our  power  to  crush  out  this 
dangerous  war  widi  a  single  tread  of  our  foot,  before 
it  blazed  up  to  its  present  height — But  this  we  sadiy 
neglected  J   and,  perhaps,  the   all- wise   disposer  of 


24  ADDRESS  TO  THE  COLONIES. 

events  meant  to  shew  us  that,  when  our  affairs  were 
at  the  worst,  he  was  mighty  to  save. 

Never  was  the  protestant  cause  in  a  more  despe- 
rate situation,  than  towards  the  close  of  last  campaign. 
The  great  and  heroic  king  of  Prussia  stood  ready  to 
be  swallowed  up  of  the  multitude  of  his  enemies. 
The  British  nation  was  torn  to  pieces  by  intestine 
divisions;  its  helm  continually  shifting  hands;  too 
many  bent  on  sordid  views  of  self-interest;  too  few 
regarding  the  public  good;  Minorca  lost;  Hanover 
over-run;  our  secret  expeditions  ending  in  disgrace; 
our  forts  in  America  destroyed;  our  people  captivated 
or  inhumanly  murdered,  and  our  fleets  dispersed  and 
shattered  before  the  winds. 

Yet  even  then,  when  no  human  eye  could  look  for 
safety,  the  Lord  interposed  for  the  Protestant  Religi- 
on. In  the  short  space  of  two  months,  the  king  of 
Prussia  extricated  himself  from  his  difficulties,  in  a 
manner  that  astonished  all  Europe,  and  will  continue 
to  be  the  admiration  of  ages  to  comel  And  had  we 
only  done  our  part  in  America  at  that  time,  the  pride 
of  France  would  have  been  effectually  humbled,  and 
we  should  probably  now  have  been  rejoicing  in  an 
honourable  peace. 

But  as  that  was  not  the  case,  the  nation,  in  con- 
cert with  the  king  of  Prussia  and  other  protestant 
powers,  has  been  obliged  to  make  one  grand  push 
more  for  the  general  cause  in  the  present  campaign; 
and  if  that  is  unsuccessful,  God  knows  what  will  be- 
come of  our  liberties  and  properties.  This  we  may 
lay  down  as  a  certain  truth,  that  the  expense  of  the 
present  war  is  far  too  great  to  be  borne  long  by  the 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  COLONIES.  25 

powers  concerned  in  it.  The  British  nation  is  la- 
bouring under  a  heavy  load  of  taxes.  These  colo- 
nies are  likewise  drained  to  the  utmost,  and  sinking 
under  the  burden,  as  we  all  feel.  Peace,  then,  of 
some  kind  or  other,  must  be  a  desirable  event;  and 
upon  our  success  this  campaign  it  may  depend, 
whether  we  shall  dictate  a  peace  to  the  French,  or  they 
to  us.  Should  the  latter  be  the  case,  (which  God 
forbid  !)  it  would  be  a  fatal  peace  to  us. 

Rise  then,  my  countrymen!  as  you  value  the  bles- 
sings you  enjoy,  and  dread  the  evils  that  hang  over 
you,  rise  and  shew  yourselves  worthy  of  the  name  of 
Britons!  rise  to  secure  to  your  posterity,  peace,  free- 
dom, and  a  pure  religion!  rise  to  chastize  a  perfidious 
nation  for  their  breach  of  treaties,  their  detestable 
cruelties,  and  their  horrid  murders!  remember  the 
cries  of  your  captivated  brethren,  your  orphan  chil- 
dren, your  helpless  widows,  and  thousands "  of  beg- 
gared families!  Think  of  Monongahela,  Fort  Wil- 
liam Henry,  and  those  scenes  of  savage  death,  where 
the  mangled  limbs  of  your  fellow  citizens  lie  strewed 
upon  the  plain;  calling  upon  you  to  retrieve  the  ho- 
nour of  the  British  name  ! 

Thus  animated  and  roused,  and  thus  putting  your 
confidence,  where  alone  it  can  be  put,  let  us  go  forth 
in  humble  boldness ;  and  the  Lord  do  what  seemeth 
him  good ! 

VOL.  II.  s 


A  FEW  passages  in  the  former  editions  of 
the  following  Sermon,  that  related  merely  to  those  at 
whose  desire  it  was  delivered,  are  now  entirely  left 
out,  as  having  no  immediate  connection  with  the  main 
subject,  or  the  design  of  the  present  publication. 


SERMONS 


PUBLIC  OCCASIONS. 


SERMON  I. 

AN  EARNEST  EXHORTATION  TO  RELIGION,  BROTHERLY  LOVE, 
AND  PUBLIC  SPIRIT,  IN  THE  PRESENT  DANGEROUS  STATE 
OF  affairs:  preached  IN  CHRIST-CHURCH,  PHILADEL- 
PHIA;   ON    THE    ANNIVERSARY    OF    ST.    JOHN    THE   BAPTIST, 

JUNE  24,  1755. 


1.  PETER,  ii.  17. 

LOVE   THE   brotherhood;    FEAR  GOD;    HONOUR    THE    KING. 

1  O  contain  rules  of  conduct  levelled  to 
every  capacity,  and  fitted  to  the  circumstances  of 
men,  in  all  their  various  relations  and  exigencies,  is 
an  excellence  peculiar  only  to  God's  holy  word.  In 
the  text,  and  verses  preceding,  the  apostle  has  the 

following  noble  exhortation 

"  Wherefore,  says  he,  laying  aside  all  malice,  and 
all  guile,  and  hypocrisies,  and  envies,  and  all  evil 
speakings;  be  ye  as  Ihely  stones,  built  up  a  spiritual 
house  ;/r(?^  and  not  using  your  liberty  as  a  cloak  of 
maliciousness.  Lo'ne  the  brotherhood;  fear  God; 
honour  tht  king'^.''^ 

Ver,  1,  5,  16,  17. 


28  SERMON  I. 

The  most  excellent  doctrine  contained  in  these 
words  is  not  only  highly  suitable  to  the  purpose  of 
those  at  whose  instance  I  now  appear  here,  but  like- 
wise to  every  man  among  us  of  whatsoever  denomi- 
nation or  degree.  And  this,  1  confess,  was  my  chief 
inducement  to  the  choice  of  them.  It  was  reasonably 
apprehended  that  the  nature  of  this  occasion  would 
draw  together  a  very  large  and  mixt  assembly ;  and 
therefore  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  select  a  subject, 
which  might  equally  interest  us  all,  both  as  men  and 
as  Christians^  especially  in  the  present  dangerous 
state  of  our  affairs. 

In  things  of  inferior  moment,  I  doubt  not,  our 
sentiments  may  differ;  but  in  those  principles  which 
are  the  foundation  of  the  text,  'tis  to  be  hoped  we  all 
agree,  namely,  in  believing — That  there  is  one  God, 
the  supreme  Lord  of  the  universe;  that  our  whole 
species  is  one  brotherhood,  being  one  flesh,  and  the 
work  of  his  hand;  and  that  we  were  designed  for  so- 
cial life,  being  by  nature  both  fitted  and  disposed  to 
increase  each  other's  happiness,  and  incapable  of  any 
tolerable  happiness  in  a  solitary  state.  These  princi- 
ples partly  constitute  a  kind  of  universal  religion,  of 
eternal  and  immutable  obligation;  and  whatever  asso- 
ciations we  may  form  for  particular  purposes,  the 
great  end  proposed  upon  the  whole,  should  be  to  ena- 
ble us  the  more  effectually  to  act  in  conformity  to 
this  obligation,  which  no  power  on  earth  can  release 
us  from. 

As  long,  therefore,  as  we  believe  these  principles 
— and  we  cannot  help  believing  them,  as  long  as  we 
continue  to  be  constituted  as  we  are — it  must,  at  all 


SERMON  I.  29 

times,  and  in  all  circumstances,  be  our  indispensable 
duty,  to  love  this  brotherhood  who  are  our  own  flesh; 
to  fear  this  God  who  made  us  for  social  happiness; 
and  to  honour  those  who,  in  a  more  eminent  manner, 
concur  with  the  benevolent  purposes  of  heaven,  to 
promote  the  good  of  the  social  system. 

Having  thus  said  what  seemed  necessary  by  way 
of  introduction,  and  having  established  the  duties 
commanded  in  the  text,  by  a  brief  deduction  of  them 
from  first  principles;  I  shall  now  lay  before  you  some 
considerations  to  enforce  the  practice  of  them,  taking 
them  singly  in  their  order. 

First,  we  are  to  lo'ue  the  brotherhood.  This  fun- 
damental precept  has  been  so  often  recommended  as 
the  firmest  link  in  the  golden  chain  of  all  societies, 
that  scarce  any  thing  remains  to  be  added  upon  it. 
"  Change  not  a  faithful  brother,  says  the  wise  man*, 
for  the  gold  of  Ophir."  And  one  still  wiser  lays  such 
stress  on  brotherly  lo^e,  that  he  requires  it  as  the  test 
of  our  Christianity.  "  Hereby  shall  all  men  know- 
that  ye  are  my  disciples,  if  ye  have  love  one  to  an- 
other!." 

The  whole  Gospel  breathes  the  spirit  of  love. 
Its  divine  author  is  all  love,  and  his  true  followers 
must  be  love.  Love  is  the  happiness  of  the  saints 
in  glory,  and  love  only  can  render  the  christian  life 
an  imitation  of  theirs.  Few  motives,  therefore,  one 
would  think,  might  suffice,  to  enforce  the  practice 
of  such  a  godlike  virtue. 


Eccles.  vii.  18.  f  John,  xiii.  35. 


30  SERMON  I. 

When  we  calmJy  consider  whence  Ave  came,  and 
what  we  are;  when  we  find  that  the  same  goodness 
called  us  forth  from  dust  "  to  bear  our  brow  aloft," 
and  glory  in  rational  existence;  and  when  we  reflect 
that  we  depend  on  the  same  paternal  kindness  for  all 
we  have,  and  all  we  hope  to  have,  and  that  we  are 
connected  by  the  same  wants  and  the  same  dangers, 
the  same  common  salvation  and  the  same  christian 
privileges ;  one  would  imagine  it  scarce  possible  for 
our  hearts  to  be  unaffected  towards  each  other!  But 
when  we  inquire  farther  what  is  our  destination,  and 
whither  we  are  going;  when  we  extend  the  prospect 
beyond  the  grave,  and  stretch  it  down  through  vast 
eternity ;  how  greatly  does  it  endear  the  tie  ? 

Our  hearts  would  venerate  those  who  were  to  be 
the  faithful  companions  of  our  good  and  bad  fortune 
through  some  strange  country  ;  and  shall  not  our 
very  souls  burn  within  us  towards  the  whole  human 
race,  who,  as  well  as  we,  are  to  pass  through  all  the 
untried  scenes  of  endless  being  ? 

Good  heaven!  what  a  prospect  does  this  thought 
present  to  us?  Eternity  all  before  us!  How  great, 
how  important  does  man  appear!  how  little  and  how 
trifling  the  ordinary  causes  of  contention  !  Party  dif- 
ferences, and  the  vulgar  distinctions  between  small 
and  great,  noble  and  ignoble,  are  here  entirely  lost ; 
or,  if  they  are  seen,  they  are  seen  but  as  feathers  danc- 
ing on  the  mighty  ocean,  utterly  incapable  to  toss  it 
into  tumult. 

In  this  grand  view,  we  forget  to  inquire  whether 
a  man  is  of  this  or  that  denomination !  We  forget  to 
inquire  whether  he  is  rich  or  poor,  learned  or  un- 


SERMON  I.  31 

learned!  These  are  but  trivial  considerations;  and, 
to  entide  him  to  our  love,  'tis  enough  that  he  wears 
the  human  form!  *Tis  enough  that  he  is  our  fellow- 
traveller  through  this  valley  of  tears!  And  surely  'tis 
more  than  enough,  that  when  the  whole  world  shall 
tumble  from  its  place,  "  and  the  heavens  be  rolled  to- 
gether as  a  scroll,"  he  is  to  stand  the  last  shock  with 
us;  to  launch  out  into  the  shoreless  ocean  beyond; 
to  share  the  fortunes  of  the  endless  voyage,  and,  for 
what  we  know,  to  be  our  inseparable  companion 
through  those  regions,  over  which  clouds  and  dark- 
ness hang,  and  from  whose  confines  no  traveller  has 
returned  with  tidings ! 

Another  motive  to  brotherly  love  is  its  tendency 
to  soften  and  improve  the  temper.  When  a  reigning 
humanity  has  shed  its  divine  influences  on  our  hearts, 
and  impregnated  them  with  every  good  disposition, 
we  shall  be  all  harmony  within,  and  kindly  affected 
towards  every  thing  around  us.  Charity,  in  all  its 
golden  branches,  shall  illuminate  our  souls,  and  ba- 
nish every  dark  and  illiberal  sentiment.  We  shall  be 
open  to  the  fair  impressions  of  beauty,  order  and 
goodness;  and  shall  strive  to  transcribe  them  into  our 
own  breasts.  We  shall  rejoice  in  the  divine  admi- 
nistration; and  imitate  it  by  diffusing  the  most  exten- 
sive happiness  in  our  power.  Such  a  heavenly  temper 
will  give  us  the  inexpressible  meltings  of  joy  at  seeing 
others  joyful.  It  will  lead  us  down  into  the  house  of 
mourning  to  surprise  the  lonely  heart  with  unexpec- 
ted kindness;  to  bid  the  cheerless  widow  sing  for  glad- 
ness, and  to  call  forth  modest  merit  from  its  obscure 
retreats. 


32  SERMON  I. 

To  act  thus  is  the  dehght  of  God,  and  must  be 
the  highest  honour  and  most  exalted  enjoyment  of 
man.  It  yields  a  satisfaction  which  neither  time,  nor 
chance,  nor  any  thing  besides,  can  rob  us  of;  a  satis- 
faction which  will  accompany  us  through  life,  and  at 
our  death  will  not  forsake  us.  For  then  we  shall  have 
the  well-grounded  hopes  of  receiving  that  mercy 
which  we  have  shewn  to  others. 

The  last  motive  to  brotherly  love,  which  I  shall 
mention,  is  its  being  the  joint  command  of  him  who 
made,  and  him  who  redeemed  us.  Seeing,  therefore, 
a  man  can  neither  be  "  profitable  to  his  Creator,"  nor 
make  any  immediate  return  for  redeeming  love,  all 
that  we  can  do  for  such  unspeakable  kindness,  is  to 
honour  the  divine  will,  and  co-operate  with  it  in  pro- 
moting tj>e  glorious  scheme  of  human  felicity.  To 
be  insensible  to  those  emanations  of  goodness  to 
which  we  are  so  wonderfully  indebted,  or  not  to  be 
charmed  to  the  imitation  of  it,  would  argue  the  total 
absence  of  every  thing  noble  or  ingenuous  in  our  na- 
ture. 

As  long,  therefore,  as  the  xVlmighty  source  of  all 
love  continues  to  beam  down  his  love,  in  such  exube- 
rance, upon  us;  let  us,  like  so  many  burning  and 
shining  luminaries,  in  a  pure  unclouded  sky,  reflect 
it  back  upon  each  other,  mingling  flame  with  flame, 
and  blaze  with  blaze ! 

Secondly,  we  are  exhorted  to  fear  God;  by  which 
is  generally  understood  the  whole  of  our  duties  to- 
wards him.  Having  already  pointed  out  the  founda- 
tion of  these  duties,  I  shall  just  observe  farther,  that  if 
the  fear  of  God  was  set  aside,  it  would  be  impossible 


SERMON  I.  33 

to  form  any  scheme  either  of  private  or  public  hap- 
piness. 

With  regard  to  individuals,  where  shall  they  &id 
consolation  under  the  various   pressures  of  life,  if 
they  look  for  no  God  to  rest  upon?     Whither  shall 
they  wander  in  search  of  happiness,  if,  in  ail  the 
universe,  they  know  not  an  object  adequate  to  their 
most  generous  and  elevated  affections  ?    How  shall 
they  fill  up  the  mighty  void  within,  if  those  ever- 
active  powers  of  the  soul,  Vvhich  are  soon   cloyed 
with  the  things  of  this  diurnal  scene,  and  still  han- 
kerino-  after  the  e:reat,  the  fair,  and  the  wonderful  in 
objects,  do  not  center  in  him  who  is  the  first  great^ 
the  first  fair,  and  the  first  wonderful;  in  the  contemp- 
lation of  whom  the  mind  may  dwell,  with  astonish- 
ment and  delight,  through  an  unfaiUng  duration? 

With  regard  to  the  public,  the  magistrate  may 
fright  vice  into  a  corner,  and  secure  the  being  of  so- 
cieties ;  but  their  well-being  depends  entirely  on  ihe 
universal  practice  of  those  silent  virtues,  which  fall 
not  under  the  sanction  of  human  laws.  Nothing  but 
the  fear  of  God,  and  religious  sanctions,  can  take  cog- 
nizance of  the  heart,  and  make  us  "  subject  for  con- 
science sake."  Nothing  else  can  secure  the  practice 
of  private  veracity,  fidelity,  mutual  trust,  graiitude, 
and  all  the  deep-felt  offices  of  humanity,  which  arq 
the  main  sources  of  public  happiness. 

It  appears,  then,  to  use  the  words  of  an  ingenious 
divine,  that  in  order  to  secure  human  happiness, '-  an.4 
make  the  whole  chain  of  duties  hold  firm  and  indis- 
soluble, the  first  link  must  be  fastened  to  the  throne 

TOL.   XI.  F 


34  SERMON  I. 

of  God,  the  consummate  standard  of  perfection*, 
"  with  whom  there  is  no  variableness,  nor  shadow  of 
turning?" 

Thirdly,  we  are  commanded  to  honour  the  king; 
that  is,  all  those  in  general,  who  are  lawfully  vested 
with  authority  for  the  public  good,  as  appears  from 
the  thirteenth  verse.  "  Submit  yourselves,  says  the 
apostle,  to  every  ordinance  of  man,  for  the  Lord's 
sake;  whether  it  be  to  the  king  as  supreme,  or  unto 
governors  as  sent  by  him,  for  the  punishment  of  evil- 
doers, and  the  praise  of  such  as  do  well." 

This  duty  is  founded  on  the  former  ones.  For 
if  we  believe  that  God  made  us  for  happiness,  and  that 
our  great  happiness  lies  in  friendly  communion,  we 
must  think  society,  and  whatever  is  essential  to  its 
subsistence,  of  divine  original.  Government,  there- 
fore, in  some  form  or  other,  must  be  the  will  and  ap- 
pointment of  God.  But  government,  without  honour- 
ing and  regarding  lawful  governors,  is  impracticable. 
Hence,  whatever  the  form  may  be,  provided  it  is 
founded  on  consent,  and  a  view  to  public  good,  the 
submission  of  individuals  must  be  a  most  sacred 
duty. 

Nay,  though  wicked  men  bear  svv^ay,  as  cannot 
fail  sometimes  to  happen,  yet  still  it  must  be  a  duty  to 
honour  them  on  account  of  their  station,  because 
through  them  w^e  honour  that  constitution  we  have 
chosen  to  live  under.  This  is  clear  from  the  apostle's 
injunction  to  the  Christians,  not  to  molest  the  go- 
yermnent  under  vv^hich  they  were  born,  but  to  honour 

*  Seed  on  the  fear  of  God. 


SERMON  I.  8S 

the  king,  who  was  then  Nero,  the  most  cruel  of  men, 
and  their  bitter  persecutor.  The  reason  is  obvious. 
The  Christians  were  but  a  few,  and  the  constitution 
much  older  than  their  new  sect,  as  it  was  then  called. 
To  redress  grievances,  and  reform  the  state,  was  the 
business  of  the  majority,  who  alone  had  power  to 
make  innovations;  and  any  attempt  in  the  Christians, 
however  just,  might  have  been  construed  into  sedi- 
tion, and  would  probably  have  been  productive  of 
more  evil  than  good.  • 

But  it  would  be  absurd  to  argue  from  thence,  as 
some  have  done,  that  the  apostle  meant  to  enjoin  a 
<co;//i«wt'^ submission  to  violence;  and  that  a  whole 
people  injured  might,  in  no  case,  recognize  their 
trampled  majesty. 

The  doctrine  of  non-resistance  is  now  sufficiently 
exploded;  and  may  it  be  forever  treated  v/ith  that  so- 
vereign contempt,  Vvhich  it  deserves  among  a  wise 
and  virtuous  people.  God  gave  us  freedom  as  our 
birth-right;  and  in  his  own  government  of  the  world 
he  never  violates  that  freedom,  nor  can  those  be  his 
vicegerents  who  do.  To  say  they  are,  is  blasphem- 
ing his  holy  name,  and  giving  the  lie  to  hi  s  righteous 
authority.  The  lo'ue  of  mankind^  and  the  fear  of 
God,  those  very  principles  from  which  we  trace  the 
divine  original  of  just  government,  would  lead  us, 
by  all  probable  means,  to  resist  every  tyrant  to  de- 
•struction,  who  should  attempt  to  enslave  the  free- 
born  soul,  and  oppose  the  righteous  will  of  God,  by 
defeating  the  happiness  of  man! 

This,  however,  is  to  be  a  last  resource;  and  none 
but  the  majority  of  a  whole  people,  both  in  wisdom 


H  Sl^RMON  i. 

and  force,  can  determine  in  what  cases  resistance  if 
necessary.  In  the  scriptures,  therefore,  obedience 
is  rightly  inculcated  in  general  terms.  For  a  people 
may  sometimes  imagine  grievances  which  they  do 
not  feel,  but  will  never  miss  to  feel  and  complain  of 
them  where  they  really  are,  unless  their  minds  have 
been  j^radually  prepared  for  slaver}?^  by  absurd  tenets. 

From  what  has  been  said  on  these  heads,  I  hope 
yon  will  readily  confess — that  as  soon  might  the  rude 
chaos,  or  jarring  atoms  of  certain  philosophers,  have 
jumbled  into  the  order  of  the  universe,  without  the 
forming  hand  of  the  Almighty  architect,  as  men  be- 
come fit  for  social  happiness  without  brotherly-love, 
the  fear  of  God,  and  regard  for  just  authority. 

Suffer  me  now  to  apply  what  has  been  said,  by 
earnestly  charging  every  one  of  this  audience  to  a 
con?=cientious  observance  of  these  duties;  for  if  there 
ever  was  a  people,  in  a  more  peculiar  manner,  called 
to  observe  them,  we  who  inhabit  these  colonies  are 
that  people.  Being  yet  in  our  infancy,  and  surrounded 
\vith  restless  enemies,  our  strength,  our  success,  and 
OUT  future  glory,  depend  upon  our  trust  in  God,  our 
love  and  unanimity  among  ourselves,  and  obedience 
to  that  authority,  which  is  necessary  to  collect  our 
'scattered  rays,  and  pour  them,  with  consuming  force, 
upon  the  heads  of  our  proud  foes. 

I  shall  not,  at  present,  stay  to  exhort  you  farther  to 
the  first  of  these  duties  ;  Trust  in  God.  It  is  the  bu- 
siness of  all  our  preaching;  and  the  government  of 
this  province  appeared  of  late  so  sensible  of  our  en- 
tire dependence  for  victory  upon  the  Lord  of  Hosts, 
that  a  day  of  public  humiliation,  to  implore  his  aid 


SERMON  I.  37 

and  direction,  was  enjoined  in  terms  that  might  do 
honour  to  any  government.  On  that  occasion,  you 
heard  how  vain  are  all  the  inventions  of  men,  when 
they  seek  not  counsel  of  the  Most  High.  You  heard 
how  the  mighty  have  fallen,  and  how  weak  their 
boasted  strength  has  been  found,  when  they  did  not 
rest  upon  the  living  God. 

What  remains,  then,  is  to  charge  you,  mid  I  am 
bound  to  charge  you,  to  a  sovereign  regard  for  your 
civil  constitution,  and  the  just  authority  of  your  king. 
Without  this  we  shall  be  as  a  body  without  a  head, 
our  strength  uncollected,  and  ourselves  an  easy  prey 
to  every  invader.  And  surely,  if  it  be  a  duty  in  all 
cases  for  subjects  to  honour  a  king,  vested  with  legal 
authority,  and  to  support  him  in  defence  of  that  con- 
stitution they  have  chosen  t«  be  go^'erned  by,  hovy 
much  mere  must  this  be  a  duty  to  the  best  of  kings, 
and  best  of  constitutions!  A  king  v. ho  is  the  father 
of  his  people,  and  the  first  friend  of  liberty !  A  con- 
stitution which  is  founded  on  common  consent, 
common  reason,  and  common  utility;  in  which  the 
governing  powers  so  admirably  controul,  and  are 
controuled  by,  each  other,  that  it  has  all  the  advan- 
tages of  all  the  simple  forms,  with  as  few  of  their  in- 
conveniencies  as  can  be  expected  amidst  the  imper- 
fections of  things  human. 

In  a  discourse  calculated  to  render  our  benevo- 
lence as  diffusiTC  as  light  or  air,  it  \'\ould  ill  beconrc 
me  to  run  into  invectives,  even  against  our  worst 
enemies.  But  can  we  look  round  this  great  globe, 
and  see  such  an  immense  majority  of  our  species 
crouching   under  the   galling   yoke  of  a  few  humaii 


38  SERMON  I. 

monsters;  unmanned,  sunk  in  misery  and  baseness, 
their  spirits  broke,  and  a  settled  gloom  in  their  coun- 
tenances; can  we  see  this,  and  not  adore  that  liberty 
which  exalts  human  nature,  and  is  productive  of  every 
moral  excellence?  Can  we  mark  the  desolating  pro- 
gress of  .slavery,  or  behold  her  gigantic  approaches 
even  towards  ourselves,  and  not  be  alarmed  and  en- 
flamed?  and  not  feel  the  spirit  of  the  free  stirring 
within  us? 

To  dream  of  accommodations  with  a  perfidious 
nation,  by  leagues  or  imaginary  lines,  extended  from 
claim  to  claim  along  a  champaign  country,  is  the 
height  of  folly.  So  opposite  our  views,  so  rooted 
their  hatred,  that  unless  the  boundary  between  us  be 
such  as  nature  has  fixed,  by  means  of  impassable 
mountains,  seas,  or  lakes,  one  continent  cannot  hold 
us,  till  either  one  side  or  the  other  shall  become  sole 
master. 

Should  it  be  our  sad  lot  to  fall  under  the  dominion 
of  such  a  haughty  foe,  farewel  then,  a  long  farewel, 
to  all  the  happiness  resulting  from  the  exercise  of 
those  virtues  which  I  have  been  recommending,  from 
the  text,  as  the  true  support  of  society ! 

With  regard  to  brotherly-love,  how,  alas!  in  such 
circumstances,  should  we  flourish,  or  be  happy  in  the 
exercise  of  it?  What  love,  what  joy,  or  what  confi- 
dence can  there  be,  where  there  is  no  community; 
where  the  will  of  one  is  law;  where  injustice  and  op- 
pression are  liberty;  where  to  be  virtuous  is  a  crime; 
where  to  be  wise  and  honest  are  dangerous  qualities; 
and  where  mistrust,  gloom,  distraction  and  misery 
are  the  tempers  of  men  ? 


SERMON  I.  39 

As  to  piety,  or  the  fear  of  God,  what  rational  ex- 
ercise of  devotion  could  we  propose  in  a  religion  ob- 
truded upon  our  consciences?  A  religion  that  must 
give  us  dark  and  unfavovirable  notions  of  the  deity, 
by  making  use  of  his  holy  name  to  justify  oppres- 
sion, and  sanctify  unrighteousness!  A  religion,  in 
short,  that  must  be  abhorred  by  men  of  good  nature 
for  its  many  cruelties;  by  men  of  virtue  for  its  indul- 
gences of  immorality;  and  by  men  of  gravity  and 
sound  philosophy,  for  its  absurd  pageantry,  and  sad 
degeneracy  from  its  once  pure  institution,  by  the 
blessed  Jesus  and  his  holy  apostles! 

And  lastly,  what  joy  could  we  look  for  in  honour- 
ing the  king?  A  king  whose  dominion  over  us  would 
be  founded  in  violence  and  blood!  whose  reign  would 
be  a  standing  war  against  our  souls  and  bodies,  against 
heaven  and  earth ! 

Surely  the  most  distant  thoughts  of  these  dreadful 
calamities,  would  alarm  every  person  who  had  not 
drank  in  the  very  last  dregs  of  slavish  principles. 
And  shall  we,  whose  souls  have  been  taught  to  exult 
at  the  sacred  sound  of  liberty,  not  be  roused,  ani- 
mated and  enflamed,  by  our  present  danger,  to  secure 
a  treasure  v/hich  includes  in  it  almost  every  human 
felicity  ?  Things  of  inferior  concern  may  be  adjusted 
at  another  season;  and  those  who  pretend  to  the 
greatest  public  spirit,  should  be  the  first  to  give  a 
proof  of  it,  by  turning  their  attention  to  the  main 
chance,  at  a  juncture  when  our  strength  and  success 
so  evidently  depend  on  unanimity  and  immediate 
action.  Is  this  a  time  for  dissensions  about  matters 
of  trivial  moment,  w  hen  the  very  vitals  of  liberty  arc 


40  SERMON  r. 

attacked,  which,  once  gone,  may  never  be  recovered ^ 
Is  this  a  time  to  decline  toils,  or  dangers,  or  expense, 
when  all  lies  at  stake,  for  which  a  wise  man  would 
chuse  to  live,  or  dare  to  die  ? 

In  times  past,  when  liberty,  travelling  from  soil 
to  soil,  had  deserted  almost  every  corner  of  the  world, 
and  was  prepared  to  bid  an  everlasting  adieu  to  her 
last  best  retreat,  the  British  Isles ;  our  great  Fore- 
fathers (whose  memories  be  blest)  anticipating  her 
departure,  came  into  these  remote  regions.  They 
encountered  difSculties  innumerable.  They  sat  down 
in  places  before  untrod  by  the  foot  of  any  Christian, 
fearing  less  from  savage  beasts  and  savage  men,  than 
from  slavery  the  worst  of  savages.  To  preserve  at 
least  one  corner  of  the  world,  sacred  to  liberty  and 
undefiled  religion,  was  their  glorious  purpose.  In 
the  mean  time  the  storm  blew  over,  and  the  sky 
brightened  in  the  mother-land.  Liberty  raised  her 
drooping  head,  and  trimmed  her  fading  laurels.  Hat- 
cvon-days  succeeded,  and  their  happy  influence  ex- 
tended even  into  this  new  world.  The  colonies  rose 
and  flourished.  Our  fathers  saw  it,  and  rejoiced. 
They  begat  sons  and  daughters,  resigned  the  prose- 
cution of  their  plan  into  our  hands,  and  departed  into 
the  mansions  of  rest. 

But  lo!  the  storm  gathers  again,  and  sits  deeper 
and  blacker  with  boding  aspect!  And  shall  we  be  so 
degenerate  as  to  desert  the  sacred  trust  consigned  to 
us  for  the  happiness  of  posterity  ?  shall  we  tamely 
suffer  the  pestilential  breath  of  tyrants  to  approach 
this  garden  of  our  fuhers,  and  blast  the  fruits  of  their 
labours  ? 


SERMON  i.  15 

No — ye  illustrious  shades,  who  perhaps  even  now 
look  down  with  anxiety  on  our  conduct!  we  pro- 
nounce, by  all  your  glorious  toils,  that  it  shall  not, 
must  not  be!  If  we  are  not  able  to  make  those  who 
mourn  in  bonds  and  darkness  round  us,  share  the 
blest  effects  of  Liberty,  and  diffuse  it  through  this 
vast  continent,  we  will  at  least  preserve  this  spot 
sacred  to  its  exalted  name;  and  tyranny  and  injustice 
shall  not  enter  in,  till  the  body  of  the  last  Freeman 
hath  filled  up  the  breach. 

Spirit*  of  ancient  Britons!  where  art  thou?  Into 
ivhat  happier  region  art  thou  fled,  or  flying?  Return, 
Oh  return  into  our  bosoms !  expel  every  narroAv  and 
groveling  sentiment,  and  animate  us  in  this  glorious 
cause !  Where  the  voice  of  public  virtue  and  public 
liberty  calls,  thither  may  we  follow,  whether  to  life 
or  to  death !  May  these  inestimable  blessings  be 
transmitted  safe  to  our  posterity !  and  may  there  never 
be  wanting  champions  to  vindicate  them  against 
every  disturber  of  human  kind,  as  long  as  there  shall 
be  found  remaining  of  all  those  who  assume  the  dis- 
tinguished name  of  Britons,  either  a  tongue  to  speak 
or  a  hand  to  act! 

As  for  you,  my  brethren,  on  whose  account  we 
are  now  assembled,  let  me  intreat  you  to  give  your 
enemies  no  handle  to  accuse  you  of  irreligion,  or  want 
of  public  spirit.  Promote  virtue,  discourage  vice, 
and  be  distinguished  only  by  superior  sanctity  cf 
manners.    Pursue  your  private  callings  with  industry 

•  This  was  preached,  when  General  Braddock  was  carrying  on  his  ex- 
pediiion  to  the  Ohio ;  and  when  iliat  spirit,  which  has  since  been  so  much 
for  the  honour  of  msiny  of  eur  colonies,  had  scare*  begun  t»  «xert  its«!f. 

C 


16  SERMON  I. 

and  honesty.  Be  faithful  to  your  promises,  and  let 
no  rude  gust  of  passion  extinguish  that  candle  of 
brotherly-love,  which  should  illuminate  your  souls, 
and  is  the  glory  of  your  nature. 

If  you  act  thus,  you  shall  be  as  a  building,  founded 
on  everlasting  pillars;  fair  to  the  sight,  and  never  to 
be  shaken!  So  strongly  supported,  so  firmly  united, 
so  nobly  adorned,  is  that  Society  which  is  supported, 
united  and  adorned  by  Wisdom,  Strength  and  Beauty; 
that  Wisdom  which  is  the  fear  of  God,  and  practice 
of  Righteousness;  that  Strength  which  is  Love,  the 
cement  of  souls,  and  bond  of  perfectness;  and  that 
Beaut}^  which  is  inward  holiness,  and  an  entire  free- 
dom from  the  turbulence  of  passion! 

Now,  to  Him  who  is  able  to  keep  you  from  fall- 
ing, and  conduct  you  safe  to  those  happy  mansions, 
where  peace,  joy  and  love  eternal  reign,  be  ascribed, 
as  is  most  due,  by  men  on  earth  and  saints  in  heaven, 
all  praise,  power,  glory,  and  dominion,  forever  and 
ever! 


N.  13.  The  foregoing,  having  been  delivered  as  a  Masonic 
Sermon,  the  two  following,  on  account  of  the  sameness  of  the 
subject,  are  inserted  here,  without  regard  to  their  dates. 


SERMON  II. 


PREACHED 


IN  CHRIST-CHURCH,  PHILADELPHIA  j 
IFOR  THE  BEJ^EFIT  OF  THE  POOR^ 

BY 

APPOINTMENT  OF,  AND  BEFORE, 

THE 

GENERAL  COMMUNICxATION 

or 

FREE  AND  ACCEPTED  MASONS 

or  THE 

STATE  OF  PENNSYLVANIA; 

ON  MONDAY  DECEMBER  28,  177S. 

CSLEBKATED,    AGREEABLY    TO    THEIR    CONSTITUTION,    AS    THE 
ANXIVEHSARY  OF 

St.  JOHN  THE  EVANGELIST. 


THE  Right  Worshipful  Grand  Master  and  Grand  Offi. 
Cers  of  the  Ancient  and  Honourable  Society  of  Free  and  Ac- 
cepted Masons  of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  &c.  with  the 
Officers  of  the  different  Lodges  under  their  Jurisdiction,  beg 
Leave  to  return  their  most  sincere  Thanks  to  their  Reverend 
Brother  Dr.  Smith,  for  the  Sermon  delivered  by  Him  at  their 
Request,  in  Christ-Church  yesterday.  And  as  they  conceive, 
from  its  Excellency,  that  the  Publication  thereof  would  contri- 
bute to  the  further  Promotion  of  the  Charity  for  which  it  was 
originally  intended,  they  request  that  he  will  favour  them  with  a 
Copy  for  that  Purpose,  as  soon  as  possible. 

By  Order  of  the  R.  W.  G.  M.  &c.  &c. 

JOHN  COATS,  G.  Sec.  pro  tem'. 


Philadelphia,^ 
Dec.  29, 1778.    J 


TO  HIS  EXCELLENCY 

GEORGE  WASHINGI^ON,  ESQUIRE, 

GENERAL   AND  COMMANDER    IN   CHIEF 

OF  THE 

ARMIES   OF   THE   UNITED    STATES   OF   NORTH-AMERICA; 

THE 

FRJEJ^D  OF  HIS  COUJ^TRY  AJVD  MAJVKIJ\rD, 

AMBITIOUS   OF   NO   HIGHER   TITLE, 
IF  HIGHER  WAS  POSSIBLE; 

THE  FOLLOWING  SERMON, 

HONOURED  WITH  HIS  PRESENCE  WHEN  DELIVERED, 

IS  DEDICATED, 

IN  TESTIMONY  OF  THE 
SINCEREST  BROTHERLY  AFFECTION 

AND 

ESTEEM  OF  HIS  MERIT, 

BY  ORDER  OF  THE  BRETHREN, 

JOHN  COATS, 

GRAND  SECRETARY,  PRO  TEM. 


a"HE  rOLLOWING  SHORT  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  PROCESSIOK  OI" 
THE  BRETHREN  TO  AND  FROM  CHURCH,  &C.  IS  RE- 
CORDED BY  DESIRE. 

AT  nine  o'clock,  a.  m.  near  three  hundred  of  the  body  as- 
s^embled  at  the  college  ;  where  being  properly  clothed — the 
officers  in  the  jewels  of  their  lodges,  and  other  badges  of  their 
dignity — the  procession  began  at  eleven  o'clock,  viz. 

1.  The  Sword  Bearer. 

2.  Two  Deacons,  bearing  wands,  tipt  with  gold. 

3.  The  Three  Orders,  Doric,  Ionic,  and  Corinthian ;  borne 
by  three  Brethren. 

4.  The  Holy  Bible  and  Book  of  Constitutions,  on  crimson 
velvet  cushions ;  borne  by  the  Grand  Treasurer  and  Grand  Se- 
cretary. 

5.  Our  reverend  Brother,  William.  Smith,  D.  D.  appointed 
as  Preacher. 

6.  Four  Deacons,  bearing  Wands. 

7.  His  Excellency,  our  illustrious  Brother  George  Washing- 
ton, Esq.  supported  by  the  Grand  Master  and  his  Deputy. 

8.  The  Two  Grand  Wardens,  bearing  the  proper  Pillars. 

9.  The  Past  Masters  of  different  Lodges. 

10.  The  present  Masters  of  ditto. 

1 1 .  The  Senior  Wardens,"^ 

12.  The  Junior  Wardens,  I 

1 "    T-u    o        t    •  >  Of  different  private  Lodges. 

1  o.  1  he  Secretaries,  j  i  & 

14.  The  Treasurers,  J 

15.  Brother  Proctor's  Band  of  Music. 

16.  Visiting  Brethren:  and, 

1 7.  Members  of  different  Lodges ;  two  and  two,  according 
to  Seniority. 

The  Procession  entered  the  Church  in  the  order  of  March  ; 
and  being  seated  in  the  middle  Aisle,  Prayers  were  read  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.  White,  the  Rector,  now  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  White ; 
and  the  following  Anthem  sung  in  its  proper  place  by  sundry  of 
the  Brethren,  accompanied  with  the  organ  and  other  instru»enr 
tal  music,  viz. 


21 

A   GRAND   SYMPHONY. 

Chorus.  Behold,  how  good  and  joyful  a  thing  it  is,  brethreu, 
to  dwell  together  in  Unity. 

Solo.  I  will  give  thanks  unto  Thee,  O  Lord  !  with  my  whol& 
heart.  Secretly  among  the  brethren,  and  in  the  congregation  will 
I  praise  Thee  1  I  will  speak  the  marvellous  works  of  Thy  hands  ; 
the  Sun,  the  Moon  and  the  Stars,  which  Thou  hast  ordained. 

Solo.  The  people  that  walked  in  darkness  have  seen  a  great 
Light ;  and  on  them  that  dwelt  in  the  land  of  the  Shadow  of  Death, 
doth  the  glorious  Light  of  Jehovah  shine. 

Solo.  Thou  hast  gathered  us  from  the  East,  and  from  the 
West,  and  from  the  North,  and  from  the  South — Thou  hast  made 
us  companions  for  the  mighty  upon  Earth — even  for  princes  of 
great  nations. 

Trio.  O  !  I  AM !  inspire  us  with  wisdom  and  strength  to 
support  us  in  all  our  troubles,  that  we  may  worship  Thee  in  the 
beauty  of  holiness ! 

After  Sermon,  near  Four  Hundred  Pounds  were  collected  for 
the  reUef  of  the  Poor.  The  Brethren  then  returned  to  the  Col* 
lege  in  the  same  order  as  above  described  ;  from  thence  they  de- 
parted to  their  several  Lodges,  and  spent  the  remauider  of  the 
<iay  with  their  usual  good  harmony  and  sociability. 


A  PRAYEIR, 
BEFORE  SERMON, 

BV 

WILLIAM  SMITH,  D.  D.  AND  GRAND  SECRETARY. 


FATHER  of  Light,  of  Life,  and  of  Love!  Supreme  Archi- 
tect and  Ruler  of  Heaven  and  Earth!  Infinitely  glorious  God— 
Thou,  at  the  beginning,  willing  to  communicate  happiness, 
and  to  establish  Beauty,  Order,  and  Harmony,  didst,  from  the 
womb  of  thine  own  awful  etI';rnity,  give  birth  to  Time; 
and  commanding  the  jarring  Elements  of  Matter  to  cease  thei^ 
strife,  didst  marshal  them  into  an  Universe  complete  I 
Then,  while  the  heavenly  Hierarchies,  with  voice  and  harp, 
i:ung  the  loud  anthem  of  Joy,  thou  didst  crown  thy  glorious 
work  by  breathing  the  breath  cf  life  into  Thine  own  Image—-. 
Man  ! 

Ee  Thou  with  us  at  our  present  beginning,  and  to  the  end. 
In  thy  Name  we  assemble,  and  in  thy  Name  we  desire  to  proceed 
in  all  our  doings.  Let  the  wisdom  of  thy  blessed  Son,  through 
thi^  grace  and  goodness  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  so  subdue  every 
discordant  passion  within  us,  so  harmonize  and  enrich  oux* 
hearts  with  a  portion  of  thine  own  love  and  goodness,  that  the 
Lodge,  at  this  time,  may  be  a  sincere,  though  humble,  copy 
of  that  Order  and  Beauty  and  Unity,  which  reign  forever  before 
thy  Heavenly  Throne. 

\Ve  thankfully  acknowledge  that  Thou  hast  loved  us,  O  Lord 
ci'.r  God,  with  an  exceeding  great  and  eternal  love;  and  hast 
chosen  us  out  of  every  people  and  language.  Our  Fathers  trust- 
ed in  Thee,  and  were  not  ashamed — for  Thou  didst  teach  them 
the  statutes  of  Life,  that  they  might  do  of  Thy  good  pleasure 
Vv^ilh  a  perfect  and  willing  heart.  As  Thou  didst  unto  them, 
30  do  Thou  unto  us;  still  remsmberiag  Thy  gracious  Promise, 


49 

**  That  where  two  or  three  are  met  together  in  Thy  name,  Thou 
"  wilt  be  in  the  midst  of  them." 

May  the  present  and  succeedino;  Rulers  of  this  Lodge  be 
endued  with  divine  knowledge  to  instruct,  and  with  jut.tice  and 
prudence  to  govern,  the  Brethren,  according  lo  the  true  laAvs 
of  our  Royal  Craft,  as  founded  in  Thy  holy  word;  and  may  all 
the  members  of  this  Lodge  be  blest  with  a  teachuble  disposition, 
and  a  spirit  of  love  and  just  submission  to  those  in  authority 
ever  them. 

By  thus  seeking  and  loving  Thee,  and  by  loving  each  other 
for  Thy  sake,  shall  Thy  blessing  and  peace  be  upon  us  from  the 
four  coiners  of  the  earth.  Thou  shalt  put  understanding  into 
our  hearts  and  make  us  diligent  to  hear,  to  teach,  and  lo  do,  all 
the  words  of  Thy  Law  in  Love — So  shall  we  be  built  up  a  Spiri- 
tual  Lodge,  never  to  be  shaken ;  but  cleaving  to  Thy  great  name, 
and  united  to  Thee  in  love  and  praise  and  freedom  of  soul  for- 
ever !  AMEN!  SO  MAY  IT  BE,  FOR  THE  SAKE  OF 
CHRIST  OUR  SAVIOUR  I 

N.  B.  All  the  members  of  the  Lodge  stand  up  and  repeat 
the  words,  "  Amen  I  so  may  it  be,  for  the  sake  of  Christ  our 
"  Saviour !" 


TOL.    II, 


SERMON  IL 


i^a-iwiwjwmi 


1  PETER  ii.  16. 

As  Free,  and  not  using  your  Liberty  as  a  Cloak  of  Malicious- 
ness; but  as  th^Servants  of  God. 

J^IBERTY,  evangelical  and  social!  Jewel  of 
inestimable  price!  Thou  Blessing,  of  all  Blessings 
the  first!  Wooed  and  courted  by  many;  won  and 
wedded  by  few !  Ever  near  us;  yet  often  at  a  distance 
fancied!  Through  all  the  modes  of  faith,  by  the  Saint 
pursued ;  and  in  every  frame  of  government,  by  the 
Patriot  sought!  O  thou  celestial  Good — or  rather 
Thou  who  art  the  Author  of  all  Good,  terrestrial  and 
celestial — Supreme  Architect  of  the  Universe;  who, 
by  otir  great  and  Spiritual  Master,  thy  Son,  has  taught 
us  the  true  Wayof  Liberty — the  Way  of  being  free  and 
accepted  through  Him!  May  I  now  be  enlightened 
and  enlivened  by  a  ray  from  Thee,  while  I  endeavour 
to  shew,  diat  the  doctrine  delivered  in  my  text  for 
the  enjoyment  and  exercise  of  Liberty,  among  Chris- 
tians in  general,  is  what  the  members  of  this  Anci- 
ent Society  (by  whose  appointment  I  appear  in  this 
place)  have  bound  themselves  by  the  strongest  ob- 
ligations to  follow,  in  the  several  relations  they  sus- 
tain, viz. 


SERMON  II.  51 

First,  in  all  their  Meetings  and  Communications 
with  each  other. 

Secondly,  in  Society  at  large;  and 

Thirdly,  in  Private  life ;  as  individuals  glowing 
with  the  love  of  their  species;  and  seeking  to  promote 
then-  happiness,  as  far  as  opportunities  can  reach,  or 
the  wide  wish  of  Benevolence  extend. 

Upon  these  three  grand  Pillars,  founded  on  the 
adamantine  rock  of  Eternal  Truth,  we  profess  to  sup- 
port the  fabric  of  our  Labours;  convinced  that  other 
foundation  than  what  the  great  Master-Buiider  hatli 
laid,  can  no  man  lay.  Did  we  presume  to  de- 
part from  this,  or  propose  to  cultivate  a  science, 
which  hath  any  thing  less  for  its  object  than  the  con- 
templation and  imitation  of  that  everlasting  Order, 
Harmony  and  Proportion  which  ("  in  Measure, 
Number  and  Weight")  He  hath  established  through 
all  his  works;  I  should  consider  our  foundations  as 
laid  in  the  sand,  and  our  superstructures  raised  of 
stubble.  Whatever  Curiosity  might  have  at  first 
prompted  me  to  pry  into  the  secrets  of  this  science, 
the  most  solemn  obligations  could  not  have  engaged 
my  adherence  to  it,  when  found  repugnant  to  antece- 
dent obligations,  which  are  indispensible,  and  there- 
fore more  solemn. 

These  were  my  earhr*^  declarations.  Many  yeai-s 
have  since  rolled  over  my  head.  That  seriousness, 
which  I  ever  v/ished  to  maintain,  on  grave  and  serious 
occasions,  is  now  (through  various  trials  and  vicissi- 
tudes, public  and  private)  become  habitual  to  me.     I 

*  Sermon  preached  on  Sr.  fohn  baptist's  Day,  1T55.. 


52  SERMON  II. 

would  not,  therefore,  upon  this  occasion,  or  in  this 
sacred  place,  rise  up  to  indulge  the  wanton  sport  of 
imagination :  but  my  hope  is  that,  in  discharge  of  the 
present  duty  assigned  me  by  the  brotherhood,  I  may- 
be in  some  degree  instrumental,  among  all  who  ho- 
nour us  with  their  attendance,  in  that  best  office  of 
a  Christian  minister — the  rendering  God  more  feared 
and  m  re  adored,  and  mankind  more  happy  and  more 
in  love  with  each  other. 

I  proceed,  then,  to  apply  the  apostle's  doctrine  to 
my  first  head  of  discourse;  and,  for  that  end,  it  is 
necessary  to  recite  some  preceding  parts  of  his 
sublime  Charge. 

*'  Wherefore,  says  he,  laying  aside  all  malice,  and 
"  all  guile,  and  hypocrisies,  and  envies,  and  all  evil- 
"  speaking" —  be  ye  as  "  living  stones,  built  up  a 
"  spiritual  house — as  free,  and  not  using  your  liberty 
*'  as  a  cloak  of  maliciousness,  but  as  the  servants  of 
*'  God." 

For  the  better  understanding  these  words,  it  must 
be  observed  that,  as  in  our  modern  times,  so  likewise, 
from  the  first  stages  of  the  Gospel,  its  true  purpose, 
respecting  liberty  both  spiritual  and  temporal,  hath 
been  misunderstood,  or  misinterpreted  by  many. 

From  the  power  of  Bigotry,  the  strength  of  Preju- 
dice, a  strange  meanness  and  unhallowed  frame  of 
mind  J  some,  who  were  first  called  into  evangelic 
freedom,  had  still,  rooted  in  their  temper,  a  beggarly 
hankering  after  the  old  abrogated  rites  and  customs, 
both  Jewish  and  Pagan. 

Astonished  at  this,  St.  Paul,  with  his  usual  fer- 
vour of  eloquence,  cries  out — "  O  foolish  Galatians! 


SERMON  II.  53 

**  who  hath  bewitched  you?— After  having  known 
♦'  God,  or  rather  are  known  of  Him,  how  turn  ye 
«  back  to  the  weak  and  beggarly  Elements,  where- 
"  with  ye  desire  again  to  be  united?" — Quit  this 
folly— be  persuaded  to  "  stand  flist  in  the  liberty, 
*'  wherewith  Christ  has  made  us  free;  and  be  not 
«  entangled  again  with  the  yoke  of  bondage." 

Others  there  were,  and  still  are,  in  the  contrary- 
extreme;  so  hardly  do  men  ever  square  their  con- 
duct by  the  golden  rule,  recommended  in  the  text. 

Siich  were  many  of  the  early  Jewish  converts. 
The  new  Law  of  Christ,  which  promised  them 
liberty  from  the  ancient  spiritual  bondage,  they  in- 
terpreted into  a  scheme  of  such  unbounded  licen- 
tiousness, as  dissolved  all  obligations  even  of  their 
own  moral  law;  which,  he  expressly  told  them,  he 
"  came  not  to  destroy  but  to  fulfil."  Affecting  to 
consider  themselves  as  the  peculiar  favourites  of 
God,  and  under  his  sole  government,  they  sought 
an  exemption  from  the  authorities  of  this  world, 
and  were  for  trampling  under  foot  the  powers 
ordained,  or  permitted,  by  him. 

Thus,  forgetting  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel,  and 
blown  up  with  the  pride  of  their  own  spirit;  they 
treated  with  contempt  all  whom  they  considered  as 
unbelievers,  or  less  righteous  than  themselves.  In 
private  life,  they  thought  that  their  superior  profes- 
sions of  sanctity  and  furious  zeal  would  atone  for  all 
sorts  of  "  Malice,  Guile,  Hypocrisy,  Envies  and 
''  Evil  speaking;"  and,  in  public  life,  would  justif}- 
Seditions,  Murders  and  the  Destruction  of  their 
Brethren — 


54  SERMON  II. 

Miserable  infatuation  !  as  if  the  God  of  all  Love 
and  Goodness  could  be  served,  by  extirpating  from 
our  hearts,  not  on!}"  those  native  dictates  of  Hu- 
manity which  were  implanted  to  give  us  some  degree 
of  happiness  in  this  world ;  but  those  nobler  lessons 
of  Christian  charity,  which  are  our  best  preparation 
for  the  unbounded  happiness  of  the  world  to  come  ! 

The  apostle,  in  my  text,  contends  earnestly 
against  this  sad  mistake  ;  teaching  that  it  leads  not 
to  the  use,  but  deplorable  abuse,  of  true  Liberty ; 
making  it  a  covering  for  every  v/icked  purpose,  and 
enslaving  us  more  and  more  to  those  infernal  passions, 
from  which  our  Divine  Master  came  to  set  us  free. 

To  the  like  purpose  are  we  taught  by  another 
great  and  Avise  master. — "  Six  things,"  says  Solo- 
mon, "  doth  the  Lord  hate;  yea  seven  are  an  abomi- 
nation to  Him,"  viz. 

First — A  proud  Look. 

Second — A  lying  Tongue. 

Third — Hands  that  shed  innocent  Blood.' 

Fourth — A  heart  that  deviseth  wicked  Imagina- 
tions. 

Fifth — Feet  that  be  swift  in  running  to  Mischief. 

Sixth — A  false  Witness  that  speaketh  Lies. 

Seventh — Him  that  soweth  Discord  among  Bre- 
thren. 

These  seven  abominations  of  Solomon,  compre- 
hended also  by  St.  Peter  under  the  general  term 
Maliciousness,  must  ever  be  peculiarly  hateful  to  us, 
as  a  society  of  friends ;  linked  together  by  a  strong 
tie  of  brotherly  love,  as  well  as  by  every  other  tie 
of  Religion  and  Law,  for  the  advancement  of  true 


SERMON  II.  55 

Humanity,  genuine  good  Humour,  undissembled 
Virtue,  rational  Liberty  and  useful  Science. 

Indeed  the  Avhole  doctrine  of  the  text  (calling 
us  to  consider  ourselves  "as  the  Servants  of  God," 
in  the  use  of  every  thing  which  he  offers  for  our 
enjoyment  here)  must  still  be  necessary  among  all 
societies  of  men,  in  a  world  wrapt  up  in  false  peace; 
trusting  too  much  to  external  professions,  and  where 
multitudes  have  yet  to  learn — That  true  Religion  is 
something  spiritual,  and  designed  to  perfect  the  soul 
in  holiness,  through  the  fear  and  love  of  God— That 
she  must  lie  deeper  than  in  ordinances  and  profes- 
sions— "  Must  reach  the  inner  parts,  or  rather  take 
"  her  rise  there,  even  in  the  hidden  man  of  the 
*'  heart,  where  Christ  bruises  the  Serpent,  subdues 
"  our  natural  corruptions,"  erects  his  throne  within 
us,  and  consecrates  us  temples  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

It  is  in  this  sense  only,  that  men  can  be  consi- 
dered as  living  stones,  built  up  a  spiritual  house! 
It  is  in  this  sense  only,  that  they  can  enjoy  liberty 
as  the  servants  of  God;  without  "maliciousness," 
and  without  licentiousness! 

As  to  you.  Brethren!  I  hope  I  need  not  remind 
you,  that  if  none  be  accepted  among  us,  but  such  as 
strive  daily,  through  the  Grace  of  Heaven,  to  lay 
aside  those  evil  passions,  condemned  by  the  apostle; 
then  shall  the  Lodge  be  truly  denominated  a  "  Spi- 
ritual House,"  and  all  its  members  "  Living  Stones," 
hewn  out  of  the  Rock  of  Ages,  and  adorned  with 
jewels  of  unspeakable  value.  Then  shall  they  be 
free  indeed!  for  the  great  Spiritual  Master  shall  have 
set  them  free  from  the  turbulence  of  passion,  the 


56  SERMON  II. 

stings  of  Guilt  and  the  thraldom  of  Slavery,  both  of 
body  and  mhid.  In  Wisdom,  Beauty  and  Strength 
shall  they  ever  appear — 

That  Wisdom  which  descends  from  on  high— - 
"  a  pure  influence  flowing  from  the  Glory  of  the  Al- 
mighty— which  is  the  brightness  of  the  everlasting 
Light,  the  unspotted  mirror  of  the  power  of  God» 
and  the  Image  of  his  Goodness — more  beautiful  than 
the  Sun  and  above  all  the  order  of  Stars — pure, 
peaceable,  gentle  and  easy  to  be  entreated — which 
whosoever  lindeth,  findeth  Life" — 

That  Beauty,  which  shines  forth  in  the  orna- 
ments of  Holiness,  the  jewels  of  Mercy,  the  cloth- 
ing of  Humility,  and  the  practice  of  all  Religious^ 
Moral  and  Social  Duties. 

That  Strength,  which  depends  not  on  the  arm 
of  flesh,  nor  delights  in  oppression  and  confusion; 
but  is  a  refuge  to  the  distressed,  a  band  of  union 
among  brethren,  and  a  source  of  comfort  in  our  own 
hearts — 

In  conclusion,  therefore,  to  this  first  head  of  dis- 
course, let  me,  in  the  fulness  of  my  pledged  affection, 
exhort  you  to  remember,  in  all  your  meetings  and 
communications,  that  you  are  brethren;  although 
free,  yet  on  the  level ;  bound  to  keep  within  the  coin- 
pass  of  mutual  good- will;  and  to  frame  your  conduct 
by  the  square  of  doing  as  you  would  be  done  by. 
Keep  an  open  heart  to  every  suffering  brother,  ready 
to  receive  him  as  a  tempest-driven  voyager  into  a 
port  of  safety,  seeking  among  you  that  relief  and 
shelter,  \\hich  he  sought  in  vain,  while  tossed  upon 
the  restless  ocean  of  common  life. 


SERMON  II.  57 

Be  of  one  mind.  Avoid  all  levity  of  conversa- 
tion. Be  sober  and  temperate;  abstaining  from 
every  excess  that  would  enervate  the  body,  debase 
the  understanding,  cherish  strife  and  dishonour  your 
calling.  Study  to  be  quiet,  and  to  do  your  own  bu- 
siness with  your  own  hands;  as  knov>'ing  that  *'  a 
ivise  Brother''s  delight  is  in  the  Work  of  his  Craft." 
Learn  when  to  be  silent,  and  when  to  speak;  for  a 
babbler  is  an  abomination,  because  of  the  unspeaka- 
ble words^  which  a  man  may  not  utter,"  but  in  a 
proper  place. 

These  are  fundamental  principles,  and  practices 
of  immutable  obligation  in  our  society.  Flowing 
from  the  fountainhead  of  antiquity,  they  have  rolled 
down  to  us,  in  pure  and  uncorrupted  streams, through 
the  channels  of  time ;  and,  we  trust,  will  still  roll, 
broader  and  deeper,  until  the  dread  order  of  this 
Terrestrial  Fabric  shall  be  consummated  in  the  end- 
less order  of  Eternity.  While  we  draw  from  such 
sacred  sources,  our  true  members,  as  in  times  past, 
so  likewise  now  and  in  times  to  come,  in  different 
climes  and  ages,  shall  be  able  to  silence  "  the  tribe 
of  scorners;"  and  to  convince  them  that  the  only 
qualities  we  wish  to  honour  are  those  which  form 
good  men  and  good  citizens ;  and  the  only  buildings 
we  seek  to  raise,  are  temples  for  virtue  and  dungeons 
for  vice. 

The  other  societies  of  this  world — empires,  king- 
doms, and  commonwealths — being  of  less  perfect 
constitutions — have  been  of  less  permanent  duration. 
Although  men  have  busied  themselves,  through  all 
ages,  in  forming  and  reforming  them,  in  casting 

VOL.  II.  I 


58  SERMON  II. 

down  and  building  up;  yet  still  their  labours  have 
been  vain!  The  reason  was — hear  it  and  be  vi'ise,  ye 
Builders  of  the  present  day — the  reason  was,  that 
they  daubed  with  untempered  mortar,  and  admitted 
into  their  Structures  the  base,  discordant,  heterogene- 
ous materials  of  Pride,  Ambition,  Selfishness,  *■'  Ma- 
lice, Guile,  Hypocrisies,  Envies  and  Evil-speak- 
ing''— which  we  reject.  Hence  their  fabrics,  unable 
to  support  themselves,  tumbled  to  the  foundation, 
through  internal  weakness,  or  were  shaken  to  pieces 
by  external  violence. 

The  Egyptian,  the  Babylonian,  the  Assyrian,  the 
Persian  empires ;  the  commonwealths  of  Athens,  of 
Sparta,  and  of  Rome,  with  many  more  of  later  date — 
Where  are  they  now?  "  Fallen — ^Fallen — Fallen" — 
the  weeping  voice  of  history  replies!  The  meteors  of 
an  age,  the  gaze  of  one  part  of  the  world;  they  rose — 
they  blazed  awhile  on  high — they  burst  and  sunk 
again,  beneath  the  horizon,  to  that  place  of  oblivion, 
where  the  pale  ghosts  of  departed  grandeur  fleet  about 
in  sad  lamentation  of  their  former  glory ! 

Such  have  been  the  changes  and  revolutions 
which,  as  a  fraternity,  we  have  seen.  From  the  bo- 
som of  the  Lodges,  (seated  on  an  eminence),  its 
foundations  reaching  the  center,  and  its  summit  the 
sky;  we  have  beheld,  as  upon  a  turbulent  ocean  at 
an  immense  distance  beneath  us,  the  states  of  this 
world  alternately  mounted  up  and  cast  down,  as  they 
have  regarded  or  neglected  the  principles  described 
above;  while,  supported  by  them,  the  sublime  fa- 
bric of  our  Constitution  has  remained  unshaken 
thrcupjh  ages — and,  thus  supported,  it  shall  still  re- 


SERMON  II.  59 

main,  while  the  Sun  opens  the  Day  to  gild  its  cloud- 
capped  towers,  or  the  Moon  leads  on  the  Night  to  che- 
quer its  starry  canopy.  The  current  of  Things  may 
roll  along  its  basis ;  *  the  tide  of  Chance  and  Time  may 
beat  against  its  walls ;  the  storaiy  gusts  of  Malice  may 
assault  its  lofty  battlements,  and  the  heavy  rains  oi 
Calumny  may  descend  upon  its  spacious  roof — but  all 
in  vain.  A  building,  thus  constructed  and  supported, 
is  impregnable  from  without;  and  can  then  only  be 
dissolved  when  the  pillars  of  the  universe  shall  be 
shaken,  and  "  the  great  globe  itself,  yea  all  which  it 
inherit,  shall,  like  the  baseless  fabric  of  a  vision,"  pass 
away  before  the  Almighty  Architect! 

But  although  we  have  seen  those  changes,  con- 
vulsions and  dissolutions;  we  have  not  seen  them 
with  insensibility,  nor  without  heart-felt  grief  and  a 
sympathetic  tear.     And  this  brings  me  to  my — 

Second  Head,  which  was  to  shevi^— rThat  our  love 
to  God  and  man  leads  us  to  cultivate  the  same  rational 
and  evangelic  use  of  Liberty  in  society  at  large,  as  in 
our  own  subordinate  societies. 

This,  we  know,  is  a  more  arduous  labour;  be- 
cause the  same  watchful  care  cannot  be  so  easily  ap- 
plied to  the  admission,  rejection  or  government  of 
members,  in  large  societies,  as  in  small.  Neverthe- 
less, if  every  man,  first  in  his  own  house,  and  then 
in  all  those  lesser  societies  of  brethren  with  whom  he 
may  be  connected,  Avould  learn,  in  the  apostle's  use  of 


•  A  few  sentences  which  were  left  out  of  the  London  editions  of  the 
Sermon  on  St.  John  Baptist's  Day,  1755,  as  relating  only  to  the  Society 
before  whom  it  was  preached,  are  interwoven  into  the  present  Edition  of 
^^is  discourse. 


60  SERMON  II. 

Liberty,  to  subdue  every  evil  and  discordant  passion  ; 
the  blessed  habit  would  easily  be  carried  forth  into 
society  at  large.  Individual  states  would  not  only 
be  happy,  durable,  and  free  from  intestine  broils  and 
convulsions;  but  "  nation  would  no  more  rise  against 
nation"  in  dreadful  havoc  and  oppression.  The  whole 
world  would  be  as  one  harmonious  lodge ^  knit  toge- 
ther in  brotherly  love,  and  obedient  to  the  will  of  the 
great  Heavenly  Master ! 

Such  a  glorious  sera  many  believe  to  be  pro- 
mised, and  hope  it  may  yet  come.  Our  principles 
lead  us  to  cherish  this  hope;  and,  as  the  best  means, 
under  Providence,  for  its  accomplishment,  to  resist 
Violence,  and  to  support  Justice,  Truth,  Freedom 
and  Happiness  in  the  governments  to  which  we 
belong. 

The  doctrine  that  one  man's  grandeur,  or  the 
grandeur  of  a  few,  is  to  be  the  misery  of  all,  can 
have  no  reception  among  us.  We  can  acknowledge 
no  absolute  uncontroulable  power  upon  earth;  and  can 
form  no  conjecture  whence  such  power  could  come, 
or  be  pretended.  From  God,  the  supreme  fountain 
of  all  power,  it  could  not  come;  without  supposing 
He  granted  it  to  dishonour  His  own  perfections,  deface 
His  image  in  His  works,  and  debase  His  whole  crea- 
tion. From  Man  it  could  not  come;  unless  we  sup- 
pose him,  voluntarily  and  in  his  sober  senses,  con- 
senting to  his  own  immediate  misery  and  destruction. 

In  our  estimation,  therefore,  "  no  government 
can  be  of  Divine  original,  but  as  it  resembles  God's 
own  government;  round  whose  eternal  throne.  Justice 
and  Mercy  wait.     And  all  governments  must  be  so 


SERMON  II.  61 

Far  Divine,  as  the  Laws  rule;  and  every  thing  is 
ordered,  under  God,  by  free  and  common  consent." 

To  contend  for  such  governments,  with  a  holy, 
enlightened,  and  unquenchable  zeal,  is  the  highest 
temporal  glory.  Wherefore,  we  dwell  with  rapture 
upon  the  records  of  former  renovv'n,  and  contemplate 
with  veneration  those  transcendent  scenes  of  heroism; 
in  which  we  behold  the  Brave  and  the  Free  wearing 
upon  their  swords  the  fate  of  millions — while  the 
divine  genius  of  Victory,  espousing  their  cause, 
hovers  over  their  heads  with  expanded  wing;  reach- 
ing forth  the  immortal  wreath  that  is  to  surround  their 
triumphant  brow;  and  smiling  upon  the  decisive 
moment  that  is  to  fix  the  happiness  of  future  genera- 
tions ! 

They  who  (from  a  sense  of  duty  to  God  and  their 
country,  seeking  that  Liberty  and  Peace  which  heaven 
approves)  have  thus  acted  their  part,  whether  in  more 
elevated  or  inferior  stations,  form  the  first  class  in 
the  roll  of  worthies.  And  when  they  descend  again 
into  private  life,  casting  behind  them  vain  Pomp  and 
fastidious  Pride,  to  mingle  with  their  fellow-citizens 
in  all  the  tender  charities  and  endearing  offices  of 
Society  and  Humanity ;  their  characters,  if  possible, 
become  still  more  illustrious.  Their  very  maims  and 
scars  are  nobly  honourable.  The  respect  which  they 
command,  grows  with  tlieir  growing  years ;  and  they 
approach  the  horizon  of  life,  as  the  Sun  in  serene  and 
setting  glory,  with  orb  more  enlarged  and  mitigated, 
thoughlessdazzlingand  splendid.  Even  their  garrulous 
old  age,  while  it  can  only  recount  the  feats  of  former 
days,  will  be  listened  to  with  attention:  or  should  they 


62  SERMON  II. 

survive  all  the  active  powers  both  of  body  and  mind, 
yet  still,  like  some  grand  Structure,  tottering  and 
crumbling  beneath  the  hand  of  Time,  they  will  be 
considered  as  majestic  in  ruins,  and  venerable  even 
in  decay! 

And  when  at  last  the  messenger  Death,  who 
comes  to  all,  shall  come  to  them;  undaunted  they  will 
obey  the  summons;  in  conscious  hope  of  being 
speedily  united  and  beatified  with  their  com-patriots 
and  forerunners,  in  the  mansions  of  endless  bliss! 

Such,  to  name  no  more,  was  the  character  of  a 
Cincinnatus*  in  ancient  times;  rising  "  awful  from 
the  plough"  to  save  his  country;  and,  his  country 
saved,  returning  to  the  plough  again,  with  increased 
dignity  and  lustre.  Such  too,  if  we  divine  aright, 
will  future  ages  pronounce  to  have  been  the  character 
of  a  -**********;  but  you  all  anticipate  me  in  a 
name,  which  delicacy  forbids  me,  on  this  occasion, 
to  mention.  Honoured  with  his  presence  as  a 
Brother,  you  will  seek  to  derive  virtue  from  his 
example;  and  never  let  it  be  said,  that  any  principles 
you  profess,  can  render  you  deaf  to  the  calls  of  your 
country;  but,  on  the  contrary,  have  animated  you 
with  intrepidity  in  the  hour  of  danger,  and  humanity 
in  the  moments  of  triumph. 

True  courage  consists  not  in  any  thing  external 
to  a  man — in  the  trappings  of  dress,  the  parade  of 
office,  the  pride  of  looks,  a  quarrelsome  temper,  or 
lond-sounding  boasts — but  in  a  soul  serenely  fixed  on 
Duty,  and  unconscious  of  Guilt,  as  knowing  that  Death 

•  For  some  fiinher  account  of  this  illustrious  Roman  (too  long  for  a 
note)  see  tiie  Appendix. 


SERMON  II.  63^ 

has  no  terrors  but  what  he  derives  from  Sin.  For  it 
hath  been  well  said  on  this  subject,  that  "  fire  may  as 
"  easily  be  struck  out  of  ice,  as  valour  out  of  crimes ; 
v  and  he  has  the  chance  of  most  valour  who  lives  best." 
True  religion,  therefore,  is  a  man's  glory  and 
strong  hold  in  every  situation  of  life,  whether  public 
or  private;  and  this  brings  me  to  my — 

Third  head,  under  which  it  was  proposed  briefly 
to  remind  you,  as  a  fraternity,  of  the  principles  by 
which  you  profess  to  regulate  your  conduct  towards 
individuals  in  private  life;  which  still  having  that 
great  commandment  of  our  heavenly  Master,  brother- 
ly love,  as  the  chief  corner-stone ;  every  thing  raised 
upon  it  should  be  superlatively  grand  and  fair. 

Hence,  therefore,  we  must  seek  to  expand  our 
souls  to  the  whole  human  species;  ever  striving  to 
promote  their  happiness  to  the  utmost  of  our  power. 
Whatever  is  illiberal,  partial  and  contracted — a  selfish 
and  unfeeling  heart,  coiled  up  within  its  own  scanty 
orb — we  must  reject  from  among  us.  Looking  far 
beyond  the  httle  distinctions  of  sect  or  party  (by 
which  too  many  seek  to  know,  and  be  known  by, 
among  each  other)  we  should  labour  to  imitate  the 
great  Creator,  in  regarding  those  of  every  nation,  re^ 
ligion,  and  tongue,  who  "  fear  him,  and  work  righte- 
'*  ousness." 

Such  conduct  becomes  those  who  profess  to  be- 
lieve that  when  our  master  Christ  shall  come  again 
to  reward  his  faithful  workmen  and  servants ;  he  will 
not  ask  whether  we  were  of  Luther  or  of  Calvin? 
Whether  we  prayed  to  him  in  white,  black,  or  grey; 
in  purple,  or  in  rags;  in  fine  linnen,  or  in  sackcloth; 


64  SERMON  II. 

in  a  woolen  frock,  or  peradventure  in  a  leather  apron  ? 
Whatever  is  considered  as  most  convenient,  most  in 
character,  most  for  edification,  and  infringes  least  on 
spiritual  Liberty,  willbe admitted  as  good  in  this  case. 

But  although  we  may  believe  that  none  of  these 
things  will  be  asked  in  that  great  day;  let  us  remem- 
ber that  it  will  be  assuredly  asked — Were  we  of 
Christ  Jesus?  "  Did  we  pray  to  him  with  the  spirit 
*'  and  with  the  understanding?"  Had  we  the  true 
marks  of  his  Gospel  in  our  lives?  Were  we  "  meek 
and  lowly  of  heart  ?  Did  we  nail  our  rebellious  affec- 
tions to  his  cross,  and  strive  to  subdue  our  spirits  to 
the  rule  of  his  spirit?  but  above  all,  it  will  be  asked 
us — Were  we  clothed  with  the  wedding  garment  of 
love  ?  Did  we  recognize  our  Heavenly  Master  in  the 
sufferings  of  those  whom  He  died  to  save  ?  Did  we, 
for  his  sake,  open  our  souls  wide,  to  the  cries  of  his 
distressed  poor?  "  When  they  were  hungry,  did  we 
"  give  them  meat?  When  thirsty,  did  we  give  them 
"-  drink?  When  strangers,  did  we  take  them  in? 
*'  When  naked,  did  we  clothe  them?  When  sick,  did 
*'  we  visit  them?  When  in  prison,  did  we  come  mito 
"  them,"  with  comfort  and  relief? 

This  day,  my  brethren — nay,  a  few  moments 
hence — will  furnish  you  with  an  opportunity  of  lay- 
ing up  in  your  own  consciences,  and  sending  before 
you  to  Heaven,  an  answer  to  those  important  ques- 
tions against  the  awful  day  of  final  retribution. 

Hark !  do  you  not  this  instant  hear — amidst  the 
unavoidable  calamities  of  your  country,  the  deep  dis- 
tresses of  war,  the  extreme  rigour  of  the  season,  the 
unusual  price  and  scarcity  of  the  chief  necessaries  of 


SERMON  II.  65 

life — bread,  clothing,  and  fuel, — Hark!  I  say,  do 
you  not,  amidst  these  complicated  distresses,  this 
instant,  hear  the  loud  cries  of  many  hungry,  naked, 
cold,  sick,  and  almost  ready  to  perish? — 

I  know  you  hear  them,  and  have  come,  with  open 
heart  and  open  hand,  to  relieve  them.  This  was  the 
chief  purpose  of  the  present  solemnity ;  and  I  have 
your  instructions  to  press  it  home,  as  the  best  exer- 
cise of  those  principles  in  which  you  profess  most 
eminently  to  shine.  Nor  will  your  practice,  I  trust, 
ever  fall  short  of  your  profession;  or  give  room  to 
apply  the  prophet's  sarcastic  rebuke,  either  to  your- 
selves, or  your  preacher — "  Lo!  thou  art  unto  them 
"  as  a  very  lovely  song,  of  one  that  hath  a  pleasant 
*'  voice,  and  can  play  well  upon  an  instrument — for 
*'  they  hear  thy  words,  but  they  do  them  not."  No, 
Brethren!  you  will  never  suffer  this  to  be  justly  said 
of  you;  but,  on  the  contrary,  that  you  are  always  as 
ready  to  do  as  to  hear. 

Many  of  you  will  remember,  that  near  the  fourth 
part  of  a  century — a  period  that  hath  been  big  with 
important  events  and  revolutions — hath  passed  away, 
since  our  last  meeting  in  this  place,  on  a  similar 
occasion.  Let  the  poor,  then,  have  reason  to  con- 
sider our  present  meeting,  as  a  Jubilee  to  them, 
rather  than  to  us. 

And  while  I  address  you  on  this  subject,  I  would, 
at  the  same  time,  beg  leave  to  address  the  whole  of 
this  numerous  and  respectable  auditory — for  Charity 
is  the  concern  of  all ;  and  we  are  peculiarly  called  to 
its  highest  exercise  at  this  particular  time. 

VOL,   11.  K 


66  SERMON  II. 

But  a  few  clays  have  passed,  since  we  were  joining 
together  in  the  Sonj^  of  Angels;  giving  thanks  and 
"  glory  to  God  in  the  highest"  for  the  birth  of  a  Sa- 
viour, and  the  Spiritual  deliverance  accomplished  by 
Him.  In  a  few  days*  more,  we  are  again,  by  special 
appointment,  to  offer  up  Thanksgivings  to  God  for 
whatever  temporal  blessings  and  deliverances  we 
have  received  through  His  goodness.  On  both  ac- 
counts, one  of  the  best  sacrifices  of  Thankssfivins; 
which  we  can  offer,  is — to  raise  the  drooping 
Mourner;  cheer  the  lonely  heart  of  Woe;  and  be  the 
instruments  of  Heaven  for  increasing  the  number  of 
the  Thankful. 

This  is  the  return  of  Gratitude  which  Christ  pe- 
culiarly requires;  namely,  that,  from  the  considera- 
tion of  his  unbounded  Love  to  us,  our  heart  should 
overflow  with  Love  to  each  other.  Such  Love  is  justly 
stilcd — "  the  fulfilling  of  the  whole  Law," — the  sum 
and  substance  of  all  obedience.  For  true  Religion 
being  an  emanation  from  on  high,  cannot  but  shed 
Light  upon  the  understanding,  and  Love  upon  the 
heart — even  that  Love,  which,  when  genuine,  will 
gradually  consume  every  thing  that  is  gross  and 
earthly  within  us;  and  mount  up  our  affections,  at 
last,  in  a  pure  flame,  to  the  Omnipotent  Source  of  all 
Love. 

Deeds  of  Love  are  the  chief  employment  of  the 
Angels  of  God;  and,  into  a  soul  which  overflows  with 
Love  and  Charity,  heaven  may  be  said  to  have  de- 
scended, while  on  earth.     The   other  virtues  and 

*  The  Thanksgiving  day  appointed  for  December  30. 


SERMON  ir.  67 

graces  bring  us  nearer  to  God,  as  it  were,  by  slow 
approaches;  but,  by  the  Divine  virtue  of  Charity,  we 
are  borne  into  His  direct  presence,  as  in  a  fiery  cha- 
riot! This  is  the  only  Virtue  which  we  can  carry 
with  us  into  the  other  world:  Our  Faith,  after  Death, 
shall  be  swallowed  up  in  Sight,  our  Hope  in  enjoy- 
ment; but  our  Charity,  when  we  shake  off  this  mor- 
tality, shall  then  only  begin  to  have  its  full  scope, 
enlarging  itself  into  unbounded  dimensions,  as  the 
main  ingredient  of  our  happiness,  in  the  regions  of 
eternal  Love! 

But  I  will  detain  you  no  longer.  Brethren! — You 
all  pant  to  have  a  foretaste  of  the  joy  of  Angels,  by 
calling  forth  into  immediate  exercise  this  heavenly 
virtue  of  Charity;  whereby  you  will  give-  Glory 
to  the  Thrice  Blessed  Three,  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Ghost,  one  God  over  all! 


•  At  the  word  "  Glory,"  the  Brethren  rose  together;  and,  in  reveren. 
tial  posture,  on  pronouncing  the  names  of  the  Tri-Une  God,  accompanied 
the  same  by  a  correspondent  repetition  of  the  ancient  sign  or  symbol  of 
Divine  homage  and  obeisance;  concluding  with  the  following  response— 
"  Amen!  So  let  it  ever  be!" 


APPENDIX. 


Lucius  QuiNTiusCiNciNNATus  was  aPatrician  of  Rome. 
In  the  two  hundred  and  ninety-third  year  of  the  city,  his  son 
Cssso,  a  youth  of  hig-h  spirit,  great  credit,  and  consummate  bra- 
very, exasperated  the  tribunes  of  the  people,  by  some  severe 
animadversions  upon  their  conduct ;  and  was  accused  of  treason. 
A  day  was  appointed  for  his  trial,  and  ten  securities  (which  was 
the  first  instance  of  bail)  taken  for  his  appearance  ;  each  being 
bound  in  the  sum  of  three  thousand  asses,  about  nine  pounds 
thirteen  shillings  and  nine  pence,  sterling.  Apprehensive  of  a 
trial,  where  his  accusers  were  to  be  his  judges,  he  retired  into 
voluntary  banishment  among  the  Etrurians,  before  the  day  fixed 
for  his  appearance.  His  father  refused  to  suffer  the  securities 
to  pay  the  forfeiture,  which  fell  short  of  one  hundred  pounds, 
sterling;  and  sold  all  his  estate,  to  satisfy  the  public  justice,  ex- 
cept about  four  acres  aijd  a  mean  cottage,  on  the  farther  side  of 
the  Tiber,  afterwards  called  the  Quintian  Meadows.  To  this 
little  spot  he  retired,  and  supported  himself  in  an  humble,  virtu- 
ous, and  obscure  independency,  by  the  labour  of  his  own  hands, 
and  of  some  slaves ;  never  crossing  the  river  to  visit  the  city,  or 
take  part  in  public  affairs. 

About  a  year  afterwards,  he  was  elected  consul,  and  called 
from  his  retreat.  He  discharged  his  high  ofTice  with  dignity ; 
appeased  the  tumults  of  the  city  ;  restored  the  administration  of 
justice ;  refused  to  set  the  bad  example  of  suffering  himself  to 
be  elected  consul  a  second  time,  contrary  to  law ;  and  retired  to 
his  mean  cottage  and  small  farm,  superior  to  all  public  resent- 
ment on  account  of  his  private  family  wrongs. 

About  two  years  afterwards,  the  --Equi,  having  made  war 
upon  Rome,  shut  up  the  consul  Minucius  within  his  camp  near 
the  city ;  and  brought  him  to  the  extremity,  either  of  starving  by 
famine,  or  surrendering  at  discretion.     In  this  sad  emergency., 


APPENDIX.  69 

Cincinnatiis  was  declared  Dictator,  and  a  deputation  of  the  senate 
sent  to  bring  him  from  his  retreat.  The  venerable  patriot  was  at 
his  plough  "  covered  only  from  his  reins  to  his  knees,  with  a 
"  cap  on  his  head."  When  he  saw  the  deputies,  with  their 
croud  of  attendants  approaching,  he  stopped  his  oxen ;  and  ask- 
ing, if  all  was  well,  ordered  his  wife  Racilia  in  haste  to  bring  his 
gown,  that  he  might  be  covered,  in  respect  to  his  visitants. 
Being  clothed,  and  the  dust  and  sweat  wiped  from  his  face,  (we 
may  presume  by  the  hands  of  his  faithful  Racilia)  he  was  saluted 
Dictator;*  clothed  with  the  purple ;  and,  preceded  by  the  Lictors, 
with  their  axes,  desired  to  step  into  a  boat  and  follow  them  to 
Rome.  At  the  awful  voice  of  his  country,  he  paid  an  instant 
and  silent  obedience ;  dropped  a  few  domestic  tears — uttering 
at  last  only  these  words — "  My  field,  then,  will  not  be  sown  this 
"  year — Racilia  1  take  care  of  our  household  affairs!" 

He  conquered  the  iEqui;  rescued  the  consul;  took  C orb io, 
the  enemy's  principal  city ;  made  them  pass  under  the  yoke ; 
returned  to  Rome  with  their  general  in  chains;  was  honoured 
with  a  splendid  triumph ;  refused  to  increase  his  little  wrecked 
fortune,  by  accepting  any  share  of  the  spoils,  or  conquered  lands ; 
abdicated  the  Dictatorship  the  sixteenth  day  ;  and  returned  again 
to  his  little  farm. — "Happy  times!  admirable  simplicity!"  says 
Rollin.t 

This  is  the  Cincinnatus  whose  character  is  briefly  touched 
in  the  foregoing  Sermon ;  but,  as  if  magnanimity  and  moderation 
were  the  hereditary  qualities  of  the  name  and  family,  there  was 

*  Livy's  words  are,  (iii.  26.)  Sntin'  salva  essent  omnia?  Togam  pro- 
pere  e  Tugurio  proferre,  Uxorem  Raciliam  jubet. — Absterso  Pulvei-e  ac 
Sudore,  velatus  processit ;  Dictatorem  eum  Legati  gratulantes  consalutant — 
in  Urbem  vocant;  qui  terror  sit  in  exercitu,  exponunt. 

f  Rollin  and  some  other  Moderns,  following  Dionysius,  mention  all 
those  circumstances  of  his  being  found  at  the  p'ough,  half  naked,  co\  ered 
with  dust,  he.  when  he  was  sent  for  to  be  Consul,  about  two  years  before. 
But,  on  account  of  the  tumults  in  the  city,  the  election  of  Consuls  did  not 
take  place  that  year,  till  the  month  of  December;  a  season  neither  suitable 
for  the  plough,  nor  corresponding  with  dust,  sweat,  and  a  half  naked  body. 
1  have,  therefore,  followed  Livy,  as  better  informed  than  the  Greek  his- 
torian ;  though,  without  doubt,  Cincinnatus  on  both  occasions  was  found 
busy  in  his  rural  labour. 


70  APPENDIX. 

another  Cincinnatus  (Titus  Quintius)  in  the  three  hundred  and 
seventy-fifth  j'ear  of  Rome  (Liv.  VI.  2S,  29.)  who  followed  the  ex- 
ample of  the  former.  At  that  period,  when  the  private  dissentions 
of  the  citizens  raged  with  such  violence,  as  superseded  all  atten- 
tion to  the  public  safety;  the  Prxnestines,  seizing  the  favourable 
opportunity,  invaded  the  Roman  territory;  and,  laying  all  waste 
before  them,  advanced  to  the  CoUine  Gate,  threatening  the  im.- 
mediate  destruction  of  the  city.  In  this  dreadful  crisis,  the 
second  Cincinnatus,  who  had  been  one  of  the  military  tribunes, 
was  called  forth  to  the  high  office  of  Dictator.  Such  was  the 
veneration  of  his  chai'acter  among  his  fellow  citizens,  and  the 
dreadcf  it  among  their  enemies;  that  the  voice  of  dissention  im- 
mediately ceased  among  the  former,  and  the  latter  fled  with  pre- 
cipitation from  the  walls.  He  pursued  and  reduced  them  to 
peace,  having  first  taken  all  their  cities  (nine  in  number)  in- 
cluding Prxneste  itself;  carrying  back  from  thence  in  triumph 
the  statue  of  Jupiter,  which,  as  a  monument  of  his  virtues,  was 
erected  in  the  capitol,  with  the  following  inscription  upon  its 
pedestal,  viz. — 

"  y^pit^^  fl?jH<?  cUvi  omnes  hoc  dedenint,  iit  T.  ^intius  dictator 
*'  oppida  novem  caperet." 

But  it  was  neither  this  monument  of  his  country's  gratitude, 
nor  the  exploits  for  which   it  was  dedicated,  that  could  have 
secured  to  him  his  principal  eminence  of  renown.     The  monu- 
ment hath  yielded  to  the  waste  of  years  or  barbaric  rage;  and 
his  fame,  as  well  as  that  of  the  elder  Cincinnatus,  would  now, 
at  most,  have  only  been  blended  with  theirs,  who,  for  the  sake 
of  their  country,  have  magnanimously  subdued  others ;  if  each 
of  them  had  not  exhibited  a  more  illustrious  proof  of  magna- 
nimity by  subduing  himself.    For,  although  they  might  severally 
have  held  theDictatorshipsix  months,  and  thereby  advanced  their 
own  fortune,  their  friends  and  dependents ;  yet  having  attained 
the  glorious  end  for  which  they  were  invested  with  it,  the  former, 
as  already  mentioned,  abdicated  the  same  the  sixteenth,  and  the 
■  latter  the  twentieth  day ;  both  retiring  self-satisfied,  amidst  the 
applauses  of  their  country,  to  enjoy  the  calm  repose  of  private  life. 
The  eloquent  and  judicious  RoUin,  speaking  of  the  elder 
Cincinnatus,  makes  the  following  beautiful  reflections:    "  Me- 
*'  thinks  I  see  Poverty  enter  Rome  in  triumph  with  him.     It 


APPENDIX.  71 

"  appears  indeed  clothed  with  purple,  and  with  a  pompous 
«  equipage;  but  does  not  derive  its  lustre  from  them.  It  rather 
"  adorns  that  pomp,  and  exalts  the  splendour  of  the  purple. 
*'  The  Dictator  will  soon  return  to  his  field  and  his  labour;  but 
"  he  will  be  neither  less  great  nor  less  venerable,  in  his  hum- 
"  ble  poor  cottage,  than  he  is  now  upon  his  car  of  victory. 
"  What  force,  what  power  has  Virtue !  It  lends  its  lustre  to  all 
"  that  surrounds  it,  and  imparts  to  every  thing  an  irradiation  of 
«  Glory  and  magnificence— Amidst  the  highest  praises  and 
"  blessings,  the  object  of  universal  love  and  admiration,  Quin- 
"  tins  divested  himself  of  the  purple,  and  made  haste  to  return 
«  to  his  Oxen  and  his  Plough — Is  there  any  thing  wanting  to 
«  the  glory  cf  Quintius  ?  Can  the  greatest  riches*,  the  most  su- 
"  perb  palaces,  the  most  sumptuous  equipage,  dispute  pre-emi- 
"  nence  with  the  poor  thatch  and  rustic  furniture  of  our  illus- 
«  trious  Husbandman  !  Do  they  leave  behind  them  in  the  minds 
"  of  those  that  behold  them,  the  same  sentiments,  as  the  sim- 
"  pie  relation  of  what  regards  Cincinnatus  gives  the  reader? 
"  Can  one,  however  prejudiced  in  favour  of  vanity  and  glare, 
"  deny  him  esteem  and  admiration  ?  There  is  then  something 
"  truly  great  and  noble  in  the  character  of  this  Roman.  What 
^  a  happiness  is  it  for  a  State,  a  Province,  a  City,  when  they  who 
''  have  the  administration  of  government  approach,  though  at  a 
"  distance,  the  sentiments  which  we  admire  in  Quintius? — an 
''  inflexible  constancy  for  supporting  good  order  and  discipline, 
"  tempered  with  a  mildness  and  candour  proper  for  gaining  the 
'*'  affection  of  the  people — a  conduct  uniform,  and  always  guided, 
"  by  reason,  never  by  humour  or  caprice — a  love  of  the  public 
"  good,  superior  to  all  passions  and  prejudices — an  universal 
"  disinterestedness,  which  never  departs  from  itself,  &c. 

Struck  with  an  enthusiastic  veneration  for  this  part  of  Cin- 
cinnatus's  character  (and  that  of  other  Romans,  such  as  Fabri- 

*  The  following  fine  refleciion  of  Llvy,  ii  ihe  basis  of  Rollin's  I'cflec- 
tioiis  on  this  subject. — Opers  pretium  est  audire,  qui  omnia  prx  Divitiis 
humana  spernunt,  neque  honoii  magno  locum,  neque  Virtuti  putant  esse, 
nisi  ubi  efiuse  afiluant  opes.  Spes  unica  Imperii  Fopitli  Romani  L.  Qiiintius, 
trans  Tiberim,  contra  euni  ipsum  Locum,  ubi  nunc  Navalia  sunt,  quatuor 
Jugerum  colebat  Agrum,  quae  Praia  ^intia  vocantur. 


72  APPENDIX. 

cius,  vvho  shewed  themselves  superior  to  all  the  temptations  of 
wealth  and  power)  our  poet  Thomson  nobly  contrasts  the  follow- 
hig  beautiful  lines,  to  the  grov/ing  luxury  and  corruption  of  his 
day — 

In  ancient  times,  the  sacred  Plough  employ 'd 
The  Kings  and  awful  Fathers  of  mankind ; 
And  some,  with  whom  compar'd,  your  insect  tribes 
Are  but  the  Beings  of  a  Summer's  day, 
Have  held  the  scale  of  Empire,  rul'd  the  Storm 
Of  mighty  War ;  then,  with  unwearied  hand, 
Disdaining  little  delicacies,  seiz'd 
The  Plough,  and  greatly  independent  liv'd. 

SPRING,  I.  59,  Sec. 

Fabricius,  mentioned  above,  could  not  be  corrupted  by  an 
offer  of  one  fourth  of  the  kingdom  of  Pyrrhus,  nor  by  all  the 
gold  of  the  Samnites  ;  nobly  answering — "  Romam  aurum  non 
habere,  sed  habentibus  aurum  Imperare."  Hence  Virgil  stiles 
him — Fabriciinn  parvo  Poteiitem.  The  passage  in  Pitt's  transla- 
tion is— 

Who  can  the  bold  Fabricius'  worth  repeat, 
In  pride  of  Poverty  divinely  great ; 
Cali'd  by  his  bleeding  Country's  voice  to  come 
From  the  rude  Plough,  and  rule  Imperial  Rome ! 

The  length  of  these  remarks  and  quotations,  it  is  hoped,  will 
be  excused.  Models  of  ancient  virtue  are  not  improper  for  us  ; 
and  whoever  would  have  some  of  the  most  shining  briefly  placed 
before  them,  may  find  them  brought  together,  and  beautifully 
touched,  in  Thomson's  Autumn,  439,  to  529  ;  compared  with 
Virgil's  TEn.  VI.  803,  to  846,  beginning  with  Numa — 

"  Cali'd  from  his  little  barren  field  away 

"  To  pomp  of  Empire  and  the  regal  sway ; — - 

And  concluding  with  Fabius— 

"  See  where  the  Patriot  shines,  whose  prudent  care,- 
"  Preserves  his  Country  by  protracting;  war." 


THE  AUTHOR'S 


MASONIC  SERMON. 


SERMON  IIL 


T?REACHED  BEFORE  THE  GRAND  LODGE  OF  COMMUNICATION, 
ON  ST.  JOHN  baptist's  DAY,  JUNE  24,  1795,  IN  ST.  PETER'S* 
CHURCH, PHILADELPHIA. 


ECCLESIASTES,  ii.  21. 


There  is  a  Man,  whose  Labour  is  in  Wisdom,  and  in  Know^: 
ledge,  and  in  Equity.* 

This  text  addresses  you,  Brethren,  in  the 
language  of  our  great  master,  Solomon,  who,  after 
a  consummate  investigation  of  the  good  and  evil 
things  under  the  Sun,  and  the  final  tendency  of  all  the 
labours  of  man,  places  him  whose  labours  are  "  in 
Wisdom  and  Knowledge  and  Equity,"  in  the  same 
illustrious  point  of  view,  as  the  man  who  discharges 
the  whole  duties  of  Humanity,  by  "  fearing  God  and 
keeping  His  Commandments." 

The  emphatical  meaning  of  the  word  Man,  as 
used  by  our  master,  Solomon,  in  the  Philosophical 
and  Masonic  sense  of  this  text,  I  need  not  explain 
in  this  splendid  assembly  of  Masons.  It  is  under- 
stood within  the  walls  of  the  congregated  Lodge,  and 

•  Psalms,  read  122, 133— 
1st  Lesson,  2  Chron.  ch.  2. 
3d  Lesson;  1  John,  ch.  3. 
tOI,.  II,  i 


74  SERMON  III. 

carried  abroad  into  the  world  by  every  true  BrotIiei"v 
in  the  Grand  Lodge  of  the  heart. 

As  such  a  Man,  I  would  strive  to  acquit  myself  on 
this  occasion.  Forty  years  will  this  day  have  finished 
the  long  period,  since  I  first  addressed,  from  this 
pulpit,  a  Grand  Communication  of  Brethren,  with 
our  great  fellow-labourer,  the  venerable  Franklin,  at 
their  head;  and  frequent  have  been  the  calls  upon  me 
for  similar  addresses,  during  the  important  sera  that 
hath  since  succeeded. 

It  was  with  reluctance,  therefore,  that  I  engaged 
in  this  day's  duty,  knowing  that  I  had  little  new  to 
offer;  and  that  little  must  be  offered,  with  a  great 
decay  of  former  vigour,  both  of  body  and  mind. 

But  the  unanimous  request  of  the  Brotherhood 
operates  as  a  command  on  me,  once  more  to  under- 
take what  I  trust  they  will  accept  as  a  final  labour 
among  them ;  squared  by  the  Rules  of  Wisdom  and 
Equity,  and  mensurated  by  the  best  Compass  of  my 
Knowledge;  taking  as  a  model  not  only  the  labours 
of  Solomon,  but  of  one  greater  than  Solomon,  so  far 
as  they  can  be  imitated,  namely,  the  Great  Architect 
of  the  world;  all  whose  labours  are  in  ihe  Infinite 
Perfection  of  Wisdom  and  Knowledge  and  Equity. 
For — 

"  Before  the  foundations  of  this  Terrestrial  Lodge 
were  laid — before  the  Almighty  Fiat  was  pronounc- 
ed— before  the  Sun,  and  the  Moon,  and  the  Stars 
appeared,  as  the  beauty  of  Heaven,  and  an  ornament 
giving  light  in  the  highest  places  of  the  Lord — He — 
the  great  Architect — in  his  stupendous  Wisdom  and 
Knowledge  and  Equity  and  Love,  breathing  on  the 


SERMON  III.  75 

vast  abyss  of  Chaos,  surveyed  the  uncreated  images 
of  things,  in  the  comprehension  of  his  own  un- 
bounded mind,  and  commanded  them  to  exist,  ac- 
cording to  Order,  and  in  Measure,  Number  and 
Weight!"* 

"  Then,  from  the  innumerable  worlds  which  He 
spoke  into  existence,  He  chose  this  Earth,  as  the 
temporary  Lodge  of  Man;  and  distinguished  him, 
above  its  other  inhabitants,  with  a  rational  soul,  ac- 
cording to  His  own  divine  Image!  For,  as  Solomon 
adds,  "  His  spirit  rejoiceth  in  the  habitable  parts  of 
"His  Earth,  and  His  delights  are  with  the  sons  of 

*'  Men."t 

Wherefore,  Man,  being  thus  distinguished  above 
the  rest  of  the  creatures  of  this  world,  by  the  supe- 
rior qualities  of  his  soul,  was  designed  for  superior 
pursuits;  and  his  chief  labours  were  to  be  "  in  Wis- 
dom, in  Knowledge,  and  in  Equity" — that  he  might 
rise  into  more  intimate  kindred  with  the  exalted 
Beings  of  superior  Worlds. 

From  this  source,  therefore,  namely,  from  the 
Soul  and  more  dignified  faculties  of  Man,  flowed  the 
Sciences,  as  from  their  true  fountain;  whose  streams, 
rolling  still  deeper  and  clearer,  through  the  channels 
of  Time,  have  flowed  even  unto  Us  in  this  new 
World;  brightening  and  enlarging  their  current, 
further  as  they  flow! 


•  The  Masonic  reader  will  readily  allow  that  in  different  Masonic  Ser- 
mons, even  by  different  Authors,  repetitions  and  copying  from  each  other, 
so  far  as  concerns  the  mysteries  of  the  Craft,  Metaphors,  Allusions,  &c. 
are  unavoidable. 

t  Prov.  ch.  31. 


70  SERMON  III. 

Nor  have  any  of  the  sons  of  men  laboured  more 
strenuously,  for  clearing  and  widening  and  deepening 
the  channels  of  Arts  and  Sciences,  than  the  fraternity 
of  true  Masons,  from  ancient  to  modern  times.  In 
all  ages,  in  every  country  and  climate,  on  Land  and 
on  Water,  under  every  circumstance,  adverse  and 
prosperous,  they  have  adhered  to  the  Rules  of  their 
Craft,  seeking  to  adorn  the  precepts  of  their  chief 
Master  Solomon,  and  to  merit  individually  the  cha- 
racter of'  a  Man,  whose  labours  are  in  Wisdom,  and 
in  Knowledge,  and  in  Equity. 

The  Arts  and  Sciences,  are  the  grand  pillars, 
which  support  the  Fabric  of  human  Wisdom,  and 
arc  in  turn  supported  by  it.  The  Arts,  in  practical 
life,  produce  magnificent  buildings  to  delight  the  eye, 
and  accommodate  man  with  terrestrial  Lodges;  while 
the  Sciences,  especially  as  improved  and  exalted  by 
the  divine  science  of  Christianity,  produce  moral 
order,  and  all  the  charities  of  Friendship  and  brother- 
ly Love,  to  humanize  the  heart;  and  lead  to  piety, 
both  in  speculation  and  practice;  to  comfort  us  in 
our  walk  below,  and  prepare  us  for  our  seat  in  the 
celestial  Lodge  above. 

Seeing,  therefore,  that  this  happy  union  of  science 
with  art,  produces  such  a  valuable  issue,  we  arc  not 
to  wonder  at  the  honours  paid  to  those  great  Men, 
and  Master- Masons,  who  have  benefited  the  world 
by  their  Ingenuity  and  their  labours  of  Wisdom  and 
Knowledge  and  Equity;  nor  are  we  to  neglect  the 
proper  occasions  of  displaying  their  illustrious  exam- 
ple, for  the  imitation  of  others. 

The  memory  of  those  great  Craftsmen,  who  first 
taught  mankind  to  build,  to  plant,  to  sow,  to  defend 


SERMON  III.  77 

the  body  from  injury,  and  to  adorn  the  mind  with 
knowledge,  will  still  be  held  dearer,  and  more  pre- 
cious, to  a  man  whose  labours  are  in  Wisdom  and 
Knowledge  and  Equity;  than  the  memory  of  the 
most  renowned  Conquerors,  though  mounting  to  a 
throne,  through  the  spoils  of  War,  and  the  devasta- 
tion of  Nations! 

To  the  discoveries  in  Science,  we  owe  our  ac- 
quaintance with  the  \iorks  and  wonders  of  Nature, 
have  been  enabled  to  travel  the  ocean,  and  behold 
the  wonders  of  the  great  Deep;  to  explore  the  starry 
Heavens,  to  pursue  the  eccentric  comet  through  its 
long  and  devious  track,  to  measure  the  swiftness  of  a 
sun-beam,  and  the  rapid  journies  of  Light;  to  trace 
the  divine  Wisdom  and  Agency,  not  only  in  the  great- 
est, but  the  minutest  parts  of  His  works;  and  this 
enlargement  of  our  knowledge  of  the  works  of  crea- 
tion, has  enlarged  our  conceptions  of  the  Creator,  the 
mighty  Lord  of  Cherubin  and  Seraphin — the  immor- 
tal and  invisible  Godl 

It  is  thus  that  by  the  good  examples  of  labourers 
of  this  kind,  and  as  we  are  further  instructed  by  the 
precepts  and  example  of  our  heavenly  master  Christ 
in  his  Gospel,  that  we  reap  the  glorious  crop  of  Chris- 
tian virtues;  which  calm  and  cheer  the  conscience, 
purify  the  heart,  and  maintain  Concord,  Unity, 
Friendship,  Charity  and  brotherly  Love  in  the  Lodge ; 
thereby  opening  a  happy  intercourse  of  love,  between 
the  Workmen  upon  earth,  and  their  great  Master  in 
heaven. 

Now,  since  it  hath  pleased  Him,  that  the  cunning 
Craftsman,  the  learned  Philosopher  and  the  good  Man, 


78  SERMON  III. 

should  all  severally  contribute  so  much  to  the  service 
of  mankind  J  how  rare  and  valuable  a  Jewel  must  the 
Man  be,  who,  according  to  the  text,  joins  the  skill  and 
cunning  of  his  Craft,  with  the  wisdom  of  the  Phi- 
losopher, and  the  goodness  of  the  true  servant  of 
God — whose  Head,  whose  Hands  and  Heart,  are 
alike  devoted  to  the  welfare  and  happiness  of  his 
fellow  men? 

Such  it  behoves  every  man  to  be,  who  is  a  faith- 
ful member  of  society,  and  seeks  to  do  good  in  his 
generation,  according  to  the  allotment  of  his  Creator, 
who  sent  no  man  into  this  world,  to  live  by  the  labours 
of  others.  But  such  particularly  should  the  Man  be 
who  is  an  adopted  member  of  that  Fraternity,  whose 
Festival  we  now  celebrate;  and  which  we  cannot  bet- 
ter celebrate  than  by  shewing  the  world  that  we  con- 
stantly keep  in  view  our  professed  obHgations,  to 
make  all  our  Labours  and  Wisdom  and  Skill  sub- 
servient to  the  three  grand  pursuits  of  the  Brother- 
hood— the  promoting  "  Peace  on  earth,  good  will  to 
men,  and  Glory  to  God,  in  the  highest!" 

This  great  evangelic  pursuit  and  labour,  which 
our  Master  Christ  came  to  establish  upon  sure  foun- 
dations; our  Master  Solomon  likewise  taught  in  our 
text,  as  has  been  already  shewn;  and  the  character 
given  of  our  Master  Hiram,  that  Prince  of  Masons, 
beloved  by  Solomon,  leaves  an  example  which  we 
profess  and  should  strive  more  and  more  to  follow — 
Skilled  in  every  art  and  science,  then  known  among 
mankind,  he  delighted  to  employ  his  skill  to  the 
noblest  purposes — the  building  a  house  for  the  Glory 
of  the  Omnipotent  God — chosen  as  a  Master  Builder 


SERMON  III.  79 

by  the  king  of  Tyre,  and  sent  to  Solomon  for  that 
purpose,  as  you  heard  it  read,  in  our  first  lesson  for 
the  occasion  of  the  day — 

"  I  have  sent  a  cunning  man,  endowed  with  un- 
*'  derstanding,  a  great  master-builder  of  my  fathers — 
"  skilful  to  work  in  gold  and  in  silver  and  in  brass 
*'  and  in  iron  and  in  stone  and  in  timber;  and  to  deco- 
**  rate  his  work  in  purple  and  in  blue,  and  in  crimson; 
*'  also  to  grave  all  manner  of  graving,  and  to  find  out 
"  every'  device  which  shall  be  put  to  him*!"  and  ac- 
cordingly Solomon,  then  accounted  the  greatest 
and  wisest  man  upon  earth,  paid  him  proportionable 
honour,  employing  his  talents  in  the  noblest  work — the 
building  a  House  for  God,  and  placing  under  his  di- 
rection no  less  than  thirty-six  hundred  master  Work- 
men, fourscore  thousand  Craftsmen,  and  seventy 
thousand  common  Labourers ;  all  whose  labours  he 
directed  in  Wisdom  and  Knowledge  and  Equity,  those 
three  grand  pillars,  founded  as  upon  the  adamantine 
rock  of  everlasting  Truth,  on  which  all  True  Masons 
profess  to  rear  and  support  their  Fabrics. 

On  this  foundation,  we  wish  the  works  of  all 
mankind,  as  well  as  our  own,  to  be  built;  and  to  build 
on  such  a  stable  foundation,  is  the  most  essential  part 
of  the  Wisdom  or  Mystery  of  Masonry ;  and  there- 
fore it  need  not  be  called  a  Secret — in  any  other  way 
than  that  the  rules  for  Masonic  workmen,  are  most 
conveniently  and  effectually  propagated  in  secret,  or 
within  the  doors  of  the  Lodge,  closed  and  guarded. 
My  Christian  Brethern  in  general — I  would  not,  in 
this  sacred  place,  where  it  is  my  duty  on  every  occa- 

•  2  Chron.  chap.  ii.  7. 


80  SERMON  III. 

casion  to  publish  nothing  but  what  is  consis- 
tent with  the  truths  of  the  everlasting  Gospel — I 
would  not,  I  say,  rise  to  indulge  the  sport  of  Imagi- 
nation. A  sermon  to  Masons  may  well  be  a  sermon 
to  all  who  call  themselves  Christians.  The  great 
principles  of  Love  and  Good  Will,  of  Wisdom  and 
Knowlege,  of  Justice  and  Equity,  which  it  is  the 
business  and  main  desire  of  the  Lodge  to  propagate 
in  secret  among  the  Initiated  Brethren,  are  such  as 
may  be  proclaimed  aloud  from  the  house  top.  They 
were  engraved  on  the  heart  of  the  first  Man,  by  the 
hand  of  the  Creator,  in  the  bowers  of  Paradise.  They 
were  renewed  by  his  Blessed  Son,  and  pressed  home 
with  deeper  sanctions  and  upon  more  powerful  mo- 
tives, in  the  New  Testament;  and  they  are  ever  che- 
rished and  cultivated  in  the  souls  of  all  who  delight 
in  Wisdom,  Beauty  and  Harmony,  by  the  grace  and 
goodness  of  the  divine  Spirit — thrice  blessed  Three, 
in  one  eternal  Godhead! 

It  is  by  these  principles  that  the  members  of  a 
Lodge,  or  indeed  any  true  Christian,  can  be  denomin- 
ated "  living  stones,  built  up  a  spiritual  house,  pos- 
sessing that  Wisdom  which  descends  from  on  high — 
a  pure  influence  from  the  glory  of  the  Almighty,  more 
beautiful  than  the  Sun,  and  above  all  the  orders  of  the 
stars;"  first  Pure,  then  peaceable,  gentle  and  easy 
to  be  entreated ;  which,  whosoever  finds,  findeth  the 
Secret  of  Life — even  that  Secret  which  may  be  felt 
and  enjoyed,  but  cannot  be  fully  expressed,  as  con- 
taining those  Unspeakable  Words  of  truth  and  hap- 
piness, which,  according  to  St.  Paul,  it  is  not  lawful 
for  a  Man  to  utter. 


SERMON  III.  81 

I  knew  a  Man,  says  he  (still  using  the  word  Man 
in  the  same  emphatical  sense,  well  understood  by- 
Masons,  as  it  was  used  by  Solomon  in  the  text) — "  I 
"  knew  a  man  in  Christ,  above  fourteen  years  ago — 
**  (whether  in  the  body  I  cannot  tell,  or  whether  out 
**  of  the  body  I  cannot  tell,  God  knoweth),  but  I 
"  knew  such  a  man  caught  up  to  the  third  Heaven, 
*'  into  Paradise,  where  he  heard  unspeakable  words, 
*'  which  it  is  not  lawful  for  a  Man  to  utter — Of  such 
*'  an  one  will  I  glory*." 

St.  Paul  speaks  hereof  his  own  Trance  and  Vision, 
when  converted  and  rapt  up  into  the  third  Heavens; 
but  whether  "  his  spirit  was  carried  up  in  the  body 
"  or  out  of  the  body  he  could  not  tell,  but  only  that 
*^  he  there  heard  unspeakable  words,  which  it  is  not 
"  lawful  or  possible  for  a  Man  to  utter"  in  the  common 
language  of  men — for  the  words  which  he  heard 
could  only  be  intelligible  to  the  initiated  in  Christ; 
who  might  be  favoured  with  the  like  glimpse  of 
heavenly  glory. 

It  is  no  way  presumptuous,  or  irreverent,  to  com- 
pare earthly  things  with  heavenly  things — The 
Beauty,  the  Harmony,  the  Peace,  the  Joy  of  a  true 
Lodge  of  Brethren,  or  even  of  a  single  happy  Family 
upon  earth,  may  bear  some  resemblance,  or  be  in 
some  degree  compared,  to  the  Joy  and  Harmony  of 
Heaven.  Nay,  we  are  even  commanded  to  figure 
to  ourselves  as  much  of  the  joy  and  happiness  of 
Heaven,  as  by  divine  Revelation  we  are  enabled  to 

•  2  Cor,  chap.  xii.  2 — ^5. 
TOL.  II.  M 


82  SERMON  III. 

conceive,  and  to  make  them  our  example  in  all  our 
pursuits  of  Joy  and  Happiness  on  earth. 

Returning,  therefore,  to  the  words  of  St.  Paul — 
"  I  knew  a  Man,  whether  in  the  body  or  out  of  the 
"  body,  I  cannot  tell!"  and  comparing  earthly  things 
with  heavenly — The  Brethren  here  assembled,  well 
understand  what  is  meant  by  the  emphatical  words — 
"  Man  and  Body;"  and  not  being  able  to  tell,  in  cer- 
tain situations  of  the  Initiated,  whether  they  "  were 
in  the  Body  or  out  of  the  Body;"  and  also  what  is 
meant  by  their  being  taken  up  to  the  third  Heaven, 
or  Paradise  of  their  Art  and  Craft;  and  hearing  the 
words,  which  it  is  not  lawful  to  utter,  but  to  the  true 
Brethren;  to  those  who  have  the  Signs  and  Tokens 
of  fellowship,  and  the  language  of  Brotherly-love ! 

But  passing  over  all  those  mysterious  expressions 
(both  in  the  scripture  original,  and  in  the  copy 
brought  down  to  the  practice  of  the  Lodge);  I  shall 
consider,  in  language  familiar  to  all,  and  without  a 
metaphor,  in  what  respects  a  Lodge  on  earth,  duly 
regulated  according  to  its  professed  principles, 
grounded  in  scripture,  may  be  compared  to  Heaven, 
or  the  Lodge  of  Paradise  above. 

And  first  the  Lodge  below  may  resemble  the 
Lodge  above,  by  the  excellency  of  its  Constitution 
and  Government,  which  are  so  devised,  that  although 
the  Will  of  the  Master,  like  the  Will  of  God,  is  a 
Law  to  the  v.hole  Family;  yet  He  can  neither  Will 
nor  Do  any  thing  but  what  is  according  to  Wisdom, 
and  Knowledge,  and  Justice,  and  Right  Reason;  and 
therefore  the  obedience  of  his  Lodge  is  cheerful  and 
unrestrained.  For  the  pecuUar  light  of  his  profes- 
sion assists  him  in  discerning  what  is  best  for  his 


SERMON  III.  m 

Hoiishold  or  Lodge;  and  that  Love,  which  is  the 
lasting  cement  of  his  Family,  disposes  all  the  Bre- 
thren to  act  with  One  Mind  and  Heart.  But  not  so 
hath  it  been  among  mankind  in  general.  For  although 
they  have  busied  themselves  in  all  ages,  in  the  fram- 
ing civil  Constitutions,  and  plans  of  Government;  in 
forming,  and  reforming  them,  in  pulling  down  and 
building  up — yet  still  their  labours  have  been  too  much 
in  vain — because  they  have  daubed  with  untempered 
mortar,  and  their  corner-stones,  have  not  been  laid 
(as  in  the  Lodge,  and  according  to  our  text, )  in  Wis- 
dom and  in  Knowledge  and  in  Equity  of  Rights] 

Secondly,  the  Lodge  may  be  said  to  resemble 
Heaven,  on  account  of  the  universal  Good  Will 
which  reigns  therein,  among  the  Brethren,  although 
of  different  languages  and  countries.  It  is  not  neces- 
sary to  have  the  labour  of  learning  various  tongues 
in  the  earthly,  more  than  in  the  heavenly  Lodge. 
And  although,  at  the  building  of  Babel,  the  universal 
language  of  the  workmen  was  confounded  and  divi- 
ded, because  they  were  divided  in  their  hearts  and 
workmanship;  yet  among  the  true  Master-builders 
who  have  since  remained  at  unity  among  themselves, 
there  is  but  one  language  and  the  same  tokens,  which 
are  known  and  understood  by  all  in  every  country  and 
clime;  namely,  the  language  of  Love,  and  the  tokens 
of  Good  Will! 

In  the  Lodge,  as  in  Heaven,  there  are  no  distinc- 
tions of  Rich  and  Poor,  but  all  meet  on  the  Level,  and 
act  on  the  Square;  distinguished  only  by  their  diffe- 
rent Skill  in  their  Craft;  and  a  zealous  desire,  both  in 
tiic  Lodge  and  out  of  the  same,  to  promote  all  that  is 


84  SERMON  III. 

praise-worthy  among  the  Brethren,  and  tending  to 
enlighten  and  bless  mankind,  by  an  amiable  conde- 
scension, and  a  benevolent  freedom,  which  pervades 
and  actuates  every  member,  and  reigns  midisturbed 
in  the  Lodge. 

In  the  third  place,  the  Lodge  may  be  said  to  re- 
semble Heaven,  because  in  Heaven,  without  respect 
of  persons,  they  who  fear  God  and  work  righteous- 
ness are  received  into  happiness;  so  likewise  the 
Lodge  opens  its  bosom  to  receive  good  men  (who 
come  with  the  proper  signs  and  tokens)  of  all  Na- 
tions, Sects  and  Professions;  and  entertains  them 
with  sincere  Love  and  Friendship — even  as  the  quiet 
harbour  of  some  hospitable  port,  opens  its  arms  to 
the  tempest-driven  voyager,  and  offers  him  that  se- 
curity and  rest,  which,  on  the  common  ocean,  he 
sought  to  enjoy  in  vain! 

And  now.  Brethren,  (a  word  being  enough  to 
the  Wise)  I  trust  that  nothing  more  need  be  added  on 
this  occasion,  respecting  the  nature  and  excellency 
of  our  Grand  Masonic  Institutions!  Wherefore,  it 
remains  only  for  me  to  wind  up  the  labours  of  many 
years  among  you  (beloved  and  beloving!)  by  one 
solemn  Charge  and  Exhortation;  namely,  "  That  you 
would  inflexibly  adhere  to  those  great  and  wise  insti- 
tutions; and  that  you  will  accept  this  my  last  public 
Labour  of  Love,  as  a  token  of  my  Love  to  the  Bro- 
therhood, and  honour  it  with  a  place  among  the  Ar- 
chives of  the  Lodge." 

"  I  Charge  you,  then,  in  the  first  place,  since  we 
declare  such  excellent  things  concerning  the  Lodge, 
and  have  even  compared  it,  in  Beauty  and  Order,  to 


SERMON  III.  §5 

the  Lodge  in  Heaven; — to  remember  that  you  will 
destroy  all  ground  for  this  comparison,  unless  you 
labour  earnestly,  like  faithful  workmen,  to  imitate 
the  inhabitants  of  Heaven,  by  a  pure  life  and  unble- 
mished conversation;  walking  worthy  of  your  voca- 
tion as  Men  and  as  Christians; — considering  that 
speculative  Masonry,  which  was  the  glory  of  the 
former  house  under  the  Law,  must  be  perfected  and 
made  sublime  by  operative  Masonry  and  Vital  Prac- 
tice, which  constitute  the  glory  of  the  latter  House!" 
"  Remember  that  you  are  pledged  in  the  most  so- 
lemn manner  to  this  conduct.  Behold  that  book, 
which  contains  the  writings  of  your  master  Solomon, 
of  your  beloved  St.  John,  and  above  all,  of  your  great 
master  Christ,  and  his  other  holy  Apostles.  In  your 
procession  to  the  house  of  God  this  day,  as  in  all 
former  processions,  not  only  with  much  respect, 
but  also  with  magnificence,  that  book,  the  Holy 
Bible,  has  been  borne  before  you,  as  the  sign  and 
evidence  of  your  profession.  Be  careful  that  your 
practice  square  with  your  profession.  Let  that  Bible 
be  your  Charter  of  Rules  and  Rights;  and  while  it 
calls  you  to  Love  and  Good-will,  let  not  its  divine 
precepts,  as  pressed  upon  you  by  our  master  Christ, 
and  both  our  St.  Johns,  be  violated  by  Evil-speaking, 
or  the  contemptible  words  of  Malice,  Slander,  or 
want  of  Charity,  to  any  of  the  human  kind;  not 
even  to  the  least  of  those  whom  Christ  loved  unto 
death;  and  still  less,  if  possible,  to  a  Brother,  with 
whom  you  are  pledged  especially  to  live,  as  on 
the  Square  of  doing  as  you  would  have  done  unto 
you. 


86  SERMON  III. 

The  elder  St.  John,  called  the  Baptist,  whose 
Festival  we  celebrate  this  day,  was  the  forerunner  of 
the  Saviour  of  the  world;  the  divine  Messenger  or 
Harbinger,  who  first  proclaimed  the  glad  tidings  of 
Salvation,  in  the  truly  evangelical  language  of  Love. 
The  second  John,  stiled  the  beloved  disciple,  admitted 
into  his  Master's  bosom, to  lean  or  to  lie  on  his  breast, 
was  a  very  flame  of  Love!  All  he  v/rites,  all  he 
preaches,  is  Love  divine,  and  social — the  Love  of  God, 
manifested  in  the  redemption  of  the  worldj  and  that 
Love  which  man  ought  to  bear  to  man,  on  account  of 
our  Redemption;  "  for,"  says  St.  John,  "  if  God  so 
"  loved  us,  we  ought  to  love  one  another.  By  this 
"  mark  or  token  shall  we  know  that  we  have  passed 
*'  from  death  to  life,because  we  love  the  Brethren;  for 
*'  he\A  holovelh  not  his  Brother, abide th  in  Death, and 
"  he  that  hateth  his  Brother  is  a  murderer;  and  ye 
"  know  that  no  murderer  hath  eternal  life.  This  com- 
*'  mandment,  therefore,  we  have  from  him — That  he 
"  who  loveth  God,  love  his  Brother  also." 

Thus  instructed,  and  thus  professing  the  princi- 
ples and  doctrines  of  the  true  Lodge,  remember  the 
fate  of  that  first  of  Masons  and  of  Men,  our  great  pro- 
genitor Adam,  who  being  found  unworthy  of  the  bliss 
which  he  enjoyed  in  his  Paradisaical  Lodge,  was 
driven  from  thence  by  order  of  the  omnipotentGn  an  d- 
Master;  and  a  celestial  Tyler ^  a  mighty  Cherubim, 
with  a  Sword  of  fire  (mark  the  emblem)  was  placed  to 
guard  the  door,  and  forbid  his  future  entrance. 

Since  that  time,  the  Lodges  of  his  posterity  have 
fallen  from  primitive  order  and  perfection.  Yet  still 
they  will  be  a  resemblance  of  the  Paradisaical  lodge, 


SERMON  III.  87 

^nd  even  of  Heaven  itself,  so  far  as  you  labour  earn- 
estly in  the  exercise  of  Love,  that  great  badge  of  your 
profession.  For  Love,  producing  good  works,  not 
only  in  your  walk  as  Masons,  but  as  Christians,  is 
justly  stiled — the  fulfilling  of  the  whole  law,  the  sum 
and  substance  of  all  duty. 

Let  those  Pharisaical  zealots,  who  flatter  them- 
selves in  a  superior  sanctity,  and  self-righteousness, 
belie  their  professions  by  slandering  their  neighbours, 
and  putting  the  worst  constructions  on  their  actions, 
while  Charity  would  suggest  those  which  are  more 
liberal — But  let  it  never  be  so  among  you,  looking 
chiefly  upon  the  bright  and  lovely  parts  of  the  human 
character,  casting  a  veil,  where  possible,  over  its 
weaknesses  and  failings. 

Are  you  calumniated  by  any,  who,  through 
ignorance  or  misrepresentation,  entertain  prejudices 
against  your  order — Answer  not  a  Fool  according  to 
his  Folly — Return  not  Railing  for  Railing;  but  let 
your  converse  in  the  world  be  a  living  answer  to  the 
Reproach.  And  while  you  remember  that  you  are 
Masons,  forget  not  that  you  are  Christians,  to  be 
judged  at  the  great  day,  by  the  same  Laws  of  God  as 
other  Christians,  in  the  sight  of  Men  and  Angels. 

As  a  further  assistance  in  your  labours,  keep  in 
constant  view  the  bright  examples  of  those  who  have 
been  eminent  in  your  Fraternity,  through  ages  that 
are  past — rejoice  in  their  Memory,  and  be  incited  to 
follow  their  steps,  in  Wisdom,  and  Knowledge  and 
Equity;  considering  that  those  steps  led  them,  and 
may  lead  you,  from  one  degree  of  Knowledge  and 
Virtue,  to  degrees  still  higher;  raising  you  to  the 


88  SERMON  III. 

sublime  pinnacle  of  Wisdom  and  Virtue  on  the  ter-' 
restial  Lodge,  preparing  you  more  and  more  for 
admission  into  that  celestial  Lodge,  reared  by  the 
great  Architect  himself;  where  all  the  followers  of 
Christ  and  holy  St.  John,  and  the  blessed  Evangehsts 
and  Apostles,  enjoy  Wisdom  and  Knowledge  and 
Happiness,  blessed  forever  more. 

My  concluding  Prayer  is,  that  such  may  be  your 
lot,  and  the  lot  of  all  who  now  honour  us  with  their 
presence;  *'  through  the  Might  of  the  Father  of 
"  Heaven;  the  Wisdom  of  his  adorable  son,  and  the 
"  grace  and  goodness  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  thrice 
"  blessed  Three!"  To  whom  be  glory,  &c. 

Amen — so  let  it  be. 

P.  S.  Short  addi'ess,  at  the  conclusion  of  the  Sermon — 
"  Brethren  a  collection  is  now  to  be  made.  After  what  has 
"  been  said  of  Love  and  Charity,  more  would  be  needless — 
*'  Whoever  gives  let  him  give  freely,  and  with  a  willing  heart." 


IN  GRAND    LODGE    OF    PENNSYLVANIA;    ST.  JOHN'S  DAY, 
JUNE  24,  5795. 

"  ON  Motion  and  Seconded,  Resolved,  That  the  Committee 
"  of  Arrangements  be  requested  to  wait  on  our  Rev.  Brother, 
"  Doctor  Smith,  with  the  Thanks  of  this  Lodge,  for  the  Dis- 
"  course  by  him  delivered  on  this  day,  and  request  the  favour  of 
*'  a  copy  of  the  same  for  publication,  and  that  one  thousand 
"  copies  thereof  be  printed  at  the  expense  of  the  Grand  Lodge." 

The  above  is  a  true  extract  from  the  Minutes  of  the  Grand 
Lodge. 

GEORGE  A.  BAKER,  Grand  Secretary. 

June  9t/ij  ji.  L,  5802. 


AFTER  acquainting  the  reader  that  the  following 
sermon  was  first  delivered,  when  the  province  was 
groaning  under  all  that  load  of  misery,  which  was 
the  consequence  of  Braddock's  defeat,  and  the  in- 
roads of  the  French  and  savages  on  our  distressed 
and  helpless  frontiers;  any  apology  for  the  matter  or 
manner  of  it  would  be  needless. 


VOL.  II.  N 


SERMON  IV. 
PREACHED  ON  THE  PUBLIC  FAST, 

APPOINTED   BY 

THE  G  0  YERKMENT  OF  FEJ\rj\rS  YL  V^JVJJy 

MAY  21,  1756. 

Hardness  of  heart  and  neglect  of  god's  merciful  vin- 
tations,  the  certain  forerunners  of  more  public 
miseries;  applied  to  the  colonies,  in  a  parallel 
between  their  stateand  that  of  the  jews,  in  many 
remarkable  instances. 


JEREMIAH  viii. 
V.  7.  Yea,  the  stork  in  the  heaven  knoweth  her  appointed  times, 
and  the  turtle  and  the  crane  and  the  swallow  observe  the 
time  of  their  coming,  but  my  people  know  not  the  judgment 
of  the  Lord. 

8.  How  do  you  say,  We  are  wise,  and  the  law  of  the  Lord  is 
with  us  ?  Lo,  certainly  in  vain  made  he  it ;  the  pen  of  the 
scribes  is  vain. 

9.  The  wise  men  are  ashamed,  they  are  dismayed  and  taken ;  lo, 
they  have  rejected  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  what  wisdom  is 
in  them? 

10.  Therefore  will  I  give  their  wives  unto  others^  and  their  fields 
to  them  that  shall  inherit  them.  For  every  one,  from  the  least 
even  unto  the  greatest,  is  given  to  covetousness ;  from  the 
prophet  even  unto  the  priest,  every  one  dealeth  falsely. 

1 1 .  For  they  have  healed  the  hurt  of  the  daughter  of  my  peo- 
ple slightly,  saying.  Peace,  Peace,  when  there  is  no  Peace. 

Brethren, 

vY  E  are  this  day  called,  by  the  authority  of 
government,  to  prostrate  ourselves  before  the  al- 
mighty God,  in  humble  confession  of  our  manifold 
offences,  both  public  and  private;  to  implore  forgive- 


SERMON  IV.  91 

Tiess,  and  grace  for  amendment;  to  offer  up  our 
praises  and  thanksgivings  for  our  deliverance  from 
the  fury  of  wide- spreading  earthquakes;  and  to  be- 
seech him  in  mercy  to  avert  those  other  awful  judg- 
ments  that  now  hang  over  us,  threatening  the  sub- 
version of  all  that  is  near  and  dear  to  us,  as  Britons 
and  as  Protestants. 

Rising  up  to  address  you,  on  such  an  important 
occasion,  it  will  become  me  to  speak  with  the  utmost 
freedom;  and  I  am  sure  you  yourselves  would  disap- 
prove a  timid  or  faint  execution  of  this  day's  duty. 
You  know  the  condemnation  of  the  false  priests  in 
the  text,  "  who  healed  the  hurt  of  the  daughter  of 
God's  people  slightly,  and  cried  peace,  peace,  when 
there  was  no  peace."  You  know  also  that  the  Lord 
hath  pronounced—"  If  thou  speak  not  to  warn  the 
wicked  from  his  way,  that  wicked  man  shall  die  in 
his  iniquity;  but  his  blood  will  I  require  at  thy 
hands."*  You  have  moreover  heard  the  fate  of  the 
prophet  Jonah,  who  vainly  imagined  to  flee  from  the 
face  of  the  living  God,  and  avoid  the  execution  of 
perilous  duty.  The  very  elements  fought  against  him; 
the  whale  of  the  ocean  vomited  him  back  on  dry 
ground;  and  there  his  willing  feet  learned  to  pursue 
his  Maker's  will,  and  never  again  to  wander  from 
his  way. 

The  explanation  of  duty  is  a  weighty  charge, 
and  it  becomes  those  who  are  entrusted  with  it,  to 
suit  themselves  to  times  and  seasons,  and  to  try  every 
method  of  making  impressions  in  favour  of  God  and 
goodness.    Sometimes  the  Lord  condescends  lo  ma- 

•  E«ek.  chap.  iii.  18. 


92  SERMON  IV. 

nifest  himself  in  peculiar  acts  of  mercy  and  loving 
kindness;  and  then  the  hearts  of  men  are  to  be  won 
to  gratitude  by  rapturous  views  of  his  eternal  good- 
ness. Sometimes  again,  he  thinks  fit  to  visit  in  terror 
and  judgment,  earthquakes,  pestilence,  famine,  sword 
and  the  like;  and  then  his  servants  are  to  forego  their 
usual  methods  of  address,  and  assume  a  severe  and 
bolder  note. 

I  would  be  far  from  multiplying  judgments,  or 
magnifying  into  that  class  what  may  possibly  be  but 
the  common  result  of  the  natural  order  of  things.  But, 
on  the  other  hand,  to  deny  God's  particular  provi- 
dence, and  the  occasional  exertions  of  his  power  in 
an  extraordinary  manner,  to  answer  extraordinary 
purposes  in  his  moral  dealings  with  free  agents, 
would  be  to  exclude  him  from  the  immediate  go- 
vernment of  that  world  which  he  has  made. 

The  history  of  all  ages  may  convince  us  that  he 
has  often  interposed  to  over- rule  particular  events, 
both  in  judgment  and  mercy;  and  to  you  who  believe 
his  sacred  word,  arguments  on  this  head  would  be 
unnecessary.  I,  therefore,  proceed  to  the  main  bu- 
siness of  this  discourse,  and  therein  shall  pursue  the 
following  method: 

First,  I  shall  give  some  account  of  the  state  of  the 
Jewish  nation,  with  respect  to  those  vices  which  drew 
down  the  judgments  denounced  in  the  text. 

Secondly,  I  shall  give  some  account  of  our  own 
state  by  way  of  parallel,  and  conclude  with  an  appli- 
cation of  the  whole  to  the  business  of  the  present  day. 

As  to  the  vices  of  the  Jewish  nation,  they  are  so 
fully  and  pathetically  described,  in  the  chapters,  pre- 


SERMON  IV.  93 

ceding  that  of  my  text,  by  this  prophet,  who  was  one 
of  the  most  zealous  of  God's  servants,  that  I  cannot 
forbear  laying  a  few  of  the  verses  before  you.  I  am 
sure,  they  are  too  plain  to  stand  in  need  of  a  comment. 

Having,  in  the  first  chapter,  published  his  high 
commission,  he  proceeds  with  a  noble  and  exalted 
vehemence,  in  the  cause  of  his  God,  to  expostulate 
with  the  people  for  their  ungrateful  returns  to  all  the 
divine  favours.  He  earnestly  exhorts  them  to  repent 
while  the  door  of  mercy  w^as  yet  open,  and  strives  to 
work  upon  them  by  every  possible  motive.  In  case 
of  their  compliance,  he  proposes  to  their  hopes  the 
most  alluring  rewards.  In  case  of  their  neglect,  he 
alarms  their  fears  with  a  prospect  of  the  most  dread- 
ful punishments. 

But  let  us  hear  himself — Standing  forth  as  the 
messenger  of  the  great  Jehovah,  in  the  midst  of  his 
people,  burning  for  their  good,  and  deeply  labouring 
with  the  vast  w-eight  of  his  subject,  he  proceeds  as 
follows,  in  the  adorable  name  of  his  maker 

"  Then*  said  the  Lord  unto  me — Out  of  the 
north  an  evil  shall  break  forth  upon  all  the  inhabi- 
tants of  this  land;  and  I  will  utter  my  judgments 
against  them  touching  all  their  wickedness,  who 
have  forsaken  me. 

"  Gof  cry  in  the  ears  of  Jerusalem,  saying,  Thus 
saith  the  Lord,  I  remember  the  kindness  of  thy  youth, 
when  thou  wentest  after  me  in  the  wilderness,  in  a 
land  that  was  not  sown.  Israel  was  (then)  holiness 
unto  the  Lord  and  the  first  fruits  of  his  increase. 

•  Chanter  I.  f  Chapter  11. 


94  SERMON  IV. 

And  what  iniquity  have  your  fathers  (or  you  now) 
found  in  me  that  you  are  gone  far  from  me,  neither 
say  where  is  the  Lord  that  led  us  through  the  wilder- 
ness, through  a  land  of  deserts,  in  which  no  man 
dwelt  ?  I  brought  you  into  a  plentiful  country,  to  eat 
the  fruits  thereof.  But,  when  ye  entered  in,  ye  de- 
filed my  land,  and  made  my  heritage  an  abomination. 
And  the  priests  said  not.  Where  is  the  Lord?" 

Now  let  me  plead  with  you,  Oh  my  people!  Pass 
over  "  the  isles  of  Chittim;  send  unto  Kedar,"  and 
all  the  country  round  about,  "  and  see  if  there  be 
such  a  thing"  as  this.  Have  these  "  nations  changed 
their  gods,  which  yet  are  no  gods?"  But  my  peo- 
ple have  been  more  foolish  still.  ''  They  have 
changed  their  glory  for  that  which  doth  not  profit. 
Be  astonished  at  this,  O  ye  heavens,  and  be  ye  hor- 
ribly afraid!  For  my  people  have  committed  two 
evils.  They  have  forsaken  me  the  fountain  of  living 
waters,  and  hewn  out  for  themselves  cisterns,  bro- 
ken cisterns,  that  can  hold  no  water." 

Now,  for  these  iniquities  of  Israel,  "  The  young 
lions  have  roared  upon  him:  They  have  made  his 
land  waste;  his  cities  are  burnt,  without  inhabitant. 
The  children  of  Noph  and  Tahapanes  have  broken 
the  crown  of  thy  head.  I  have  smitten  your  children, 
and  they  have  received  no  correction.  The*  show- 
ers have  been  withholden,  and  there  hath  been  no 
latter  rain  ;  but  thou  refusedst  to  be  ashamed.  Upon 
every  high  mountain,  and  uiider  every  green-tree, 
thou  hast  played  the  harlot.     And  yet  after  all  these 

•  Chapter  III. 


SERMON  IV.  95 

things,  I  said,  return,  O  thou  backsliding  Israeli  for 
I  am  merciful,  saith  die  Lord,  and  will  not  keep 
anger  forever.  I  will  take  you,  one  of  a  city  and  two 
of  a  family,  and  bring  you  to  Zion;  and  will  give  you 
pastors  according  to  my  heart,  who  shall  feed  you 
with  knoMdedge  and  understanding." 

Thus  far  the  prophet,  in  a  tender  and  affectionate 
strain,  hoping  to  win  and  to  allure  his  people  to  re- 
pentance. But  finding  all  arguments  of  persuasion 
ineffectual  to  move  their  hardened  hearts,  he  soon 
afterwards  assumes  the  voice  of  terror  and  judgment, 
and  breaks  forth  in  the  deepest  agitation  of  soul,  on  a 
nearer  view  of  that  ruin  which  he  saw  ready  to  involve 
them. 

"  My*  bowels!  my  bowels!  I  am  pained  at  my 
very  heart;  my  heart  maketh  a  noise  within  me;  I 
cannot  hold  my  peace,  because  thou  hast  heard,  O 
my  soul,  the  sound  of  the  trumpet,  the  alarm  of  war. 
Destruction  upon  destruction  is  cried,  for  the  whole 
land  is  spoiled — I  have  heard  a  voice  as  of  a  woman 
in  travail,  and  the  anguish  of  her  that  bringeth  forth 
her  first  child;  even  the  voice  of  the  daughter  of  Zion, 
that  bewaileth  herself  and  spreadeth  forth  her  hands; 
saying,  Woe  is  me  now,  for  my  soul  is  wearied  be- 
cause of  murderers!" 

"  A-j-  lion  out  of  the  forest  shall  slay  my  people. 
A  leopard  shall  watch  over  their  cities,  and  every  one 
that  goeth  out  thence  shall  be  torn  in  pieces.  I  will 
bring  a  nation  upon  you  from  far,  O  house  of  Israel. 
It  is  a  mighty  nation  whose  language  thou  knowest 

•Chapter  IV.  t  Chapter  V. 


96  SERMON  IV. 

not;  a  people*  that  cometh  from  the  north  country; 
rising  up  from  the  sides  of  the  earth;  who  lay  hold  of 
the  bow  and  the  spear;  whose  voice  roareth  like  the 
sea;  v/ho  are  cruel  and  have  no  mercy;  at  whose 
fame  your  hands  shall  wax  feeblef,  and  they  shall  eat 
up  thine  harvest,  and  thy  bread,  which  thy  sons  and 
thy  daughters  should  eat." 

"  And  when  it  shall  be  said,  Wherefore  doth  the 
Lord  these  thinsrs  unto  us  ?     You   shall  answer — 

o 

Like  as  ye  have  forsaken  me  and  served  strange  gods 
in  your  own  lands ;  so  shall  ye  serve  strangers  in  a 
land  that  is  not  yours.  For,  fear  ye  not  me,  saith  the 
Lord?  Will  ye  not  tremble  at  my  presence,  who 
have  placed  the  sand  for  the  bound  of  the  sea,  by  a 
perpetual  decree  that  it  cannot  pass  it?  But  this  peo- 
ple are  more  unruly  than  the  sea  itself"  "  They  are 
revolted  and  quite  gone.  As  a  fountain  casteth  out 
her  waters,  so  Jerusalem  casteth  out  her  wicked- 
ness J" — "  They  trust  in  lying  words;  saying  the 
temple  of  the  Lord,  the  temple  of  the  Lord!  They 
steal,  they  murder,  they  commit  adultery,  and  swear 
falsely  and  walk  after  other  gods ;  and  then  they  come 
and  stand  before  me  in  this  house,  which  is  called  by 
my  name;"  as  if  the  bare  profession  of  religion  would 
justify  them  in  "  all  these  abominations — But  I  will 
cast  them  out  of  my  sight,  as  I  have  cast  out  all  their 
brethren,  even  the  whole  seed  of  Ephraim.  There- 
fore, pray  not  thou  for  them;  neither  lift  up  cry  nor 
prayer  for  them,  neither  make  intercession  to  me; 
for  I  will  not  hear  thee — They  J]  slide  back  by  a  per- 

•  CluipterVI.        t  Chapter  V.       t  Chapter  VII,       |1  Chapter  VIII - 


SERMON  IV.  97 

petual  back-sliding;  they  hold  fast  deceit,  they  refuse 
to  return;"  they  are  even  more  stupid  than  the  brute 

creation 

*'  For  the  stork  in  the  heaven  knoweth  her  ap- 
pointed times,  and  the  turtle  and  the  crane  and  the 
swallow  observe  the  time  of  their  coming;  but  my 
people  know  not  the  judgments  of  the  Lord,"  nor 
regard  the  merciful  visitations  of  my  power!  Why, 
then,  should  they  say  *'  we  are  wise,  and  the  Law  of 
the  Lord  is  w  ith  us  ?  Lo,  certainly  in  vain  made  he  it, 
and  the  pen  of  the  scribes  is  vain."  Where  is  their 
wisdom,  w  hen  the  very  fowls  of  the  air  reproach  them 
with  folly;  observing  the  times  and  the  seasons;  while 
this  people  is  deaf  to  all  the  calls  of  my  providence. 
They  boast  that  my  "  Law  is  with  them,"  and  value 
themselves  upon  the  many  exalted  privileges  which 
I  have  given  them.  But  what  do  these  avail,  unless 
to  increase  their  guilt?  The  Law  is  become  as  a  dead 
letter,  when  it  produces  no  effect  upon  the  life  and 
morals.  In  vain  have  1  given  it  to  them,  and  the 
pen  of  their  scribes  has  preserved  it  in  vain.  For 
where  are  its  fruits?  Look  at  those  who  are  called 
wise  men.  Behold,  "  they  are  ashamed;  they  are 
dismayed;  they  are  taken;"  All  their  schemes  are 
unsuccessful.  '*  There  is  no  wisdom  in  them;"  and 
how'  should  there  be  any,  seeing,  "  they  have  rejected 
the  word  of  the  Lord,"  which  is  the  only  foundation 
of  all  wisdom?  They  are  all  corrupt;  "  from  the 
least  even  to  the  greatest  they  are  given  unto  covet- 
ousness;"  and,  what  is  worst  of  all,  the  very  priests 
and  prophets,  who  should  probe  the  sore  to  the  bot- 
tom, are  content  with  some  transient  or  superficial 

VOL.  II.  & 


98  SERMON  IV. 

cure.  *'  They  heal  the  hurt  slightly,"  and  leave  it 
ready  to  break  out  again  the  next  moment.  They 
are  either  as  corrupt  as  the  rest;  or,  from  sordid 
V^ews  of  popularity,  they  are  afraid  to  stem  the  tor- 
rent. Rather  than  offend,  by  an  honest  discharge  of 
duty,  they  stoop  to  sooth  the  people  in  their  folly. 
Instead  of  proclaiming  the  true  doctrines  of  everlast- 
ing peace  and  salvation,  they  treacherously  proclaim 
false  peace,  where  there  is  no  peace  to  be  found. 

Seeing,  then,  such  is  their  state  that  all  remedy 
is  despaired  of,  and  they  wholly  refuse  to  be  instruct- 
ed by  all  that  has  happened  to  them;  what  remains 
but  a  fearful  looking  for  judgment  and  fiery  indigna- 
tion?— '■'■  My*  soul  shall  depart  from  them.  Jerusa- 
lem shall  be  made  desolate,  a  land  not  inhabited — / 
will  ghe  their  ivives  to  others^  and  their  fields  to 
them  that  shall  inherit  them'*'' 

Tremendous  threatening!  which  was  soon  after- 
wards fulfilled,  and  is  now  recorded  for  our  admoni- 
tion. And  oh!  that  we  may  be  enabled  to  make  a 
right  use  of  it;  bringing  it  home  to  our  hearts  and 
our  bosoms,  in  the  present  dubious  state  of  our  affairs; 
admiring  and  adoring  that  divine  goodness,  which 
thus  calls  us  to  avoid  our  own  destruction,  by  placing 
before  us  the  errors  and  example  of  others  ! 

The  bounds  which  I  have  prescribed  to  this  dis- 
course would  not  permit  me  to  enter  into  a  more  par- 
ticular account  of  the  Jewish  nation;  but  the  verses 
which  I  have  selected  are  sufficiently  expressive  of 
their  state  and   character,  previous  to  their  fiilling 

•  Chap.  VI. 


SERMON  IV.  99 

under  those  desolating  judgments,  which  the  Lord 
thought  fit  to  denounce  against  them  in  the  text. 

It  remains,  then,  that  we  now  proceed  to  make 
some  inquiry  into  our  own  state  by  way  of  parallel; 
which  was  the  second  thing  proposed. 

In  doing  this,  let  us  follow  the  words  of  soberness 
and  truth ;  equally  abstaining  from  vain  scepticism 
on  the  one  hand,  and  weak  credulity  on  the  other; 
neither  arrogating  to  ourselves  virtues  which  we  have 
not,  nor  terrifying  ourselves  with  vices,  to  which 
our  consciences  may  yet  be  happily  strangers.  I  grant 
that  prophecies  are  now  probably  ceased,  and  these 
verses  may  have  had  their  accomplishment.  But  their 
spirit  and  meaning  still  remain;  and  the  same  causes 
will  produce  the  same  effects  in  every  age.  If,  there- 
fore, we  find  any  similitude  in  them  to  our  own  state  at 
present,  we  cannot  be  unaffected  at  the  consequences ; 
and  we  must  be  blind  indeed,  if  we  so  far  flatter  our- 
selves as  to  think  there  is  none.  On  the  contrary,  is 
it  possible  to  read  them,  without  imagining  that  we 
hear  our  heavenly  Father  kindly  addressing  a  great 
part  of  them  to  ourselves,  with  little  variation  of 
words,  in  the  manner  following  ? 

Oh  Britons  and  Protestants!  I  remember,  saith 
the  Lord,  the  days  of  your  youth,  "  when  you  went 
after  me  in  the  wilderness,  in  a  land  that  was  not  sown. 
You  w'ere  then  holiness  to  me,  and  the  first  fruits  of 
my  increase."  I  brought  you  forth  into  this  remote 
country,  as  an  infant  people,  as  a  chosen  seed;  pur- 
posing, through  you,  to  extend  my  kingdom  to  the 
uttermost  parts  of  this  American  world.  *'  You 
have  heard  with  your  ears,  and  your  fathers  have 


100  SERMON  IV. 

told  you  the  noble  works  that  I  did  in  their  days,  and 
in  the  old  time  before  them." 

I  protected  you  through  the  dangers  of  the  ocean, 
and  preserved  "  you  in  a  land  of  deserts.  I  bade 
the  solitary  place  be  glad  through  you,  and  the  desert 
itself  to  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose."  When 
you  were  but  a  weak  and  helpless  people,  I  made 
the  Heathen  your  friends,  who  had  power  to  destroy 
you.  "  I  gave  you  a  plentiful  country,  and  bade  you 
eat  the  fruits  thereof" — You  then  saw  that  "  this  was 
my  doing,"  and,  in  those  early  days,  were  not  asham- 
ed to  confess  that  "  the  right  hand  of  the  Lord  had 
brought  mighty  things  to  pass."  When  you  looked 
back  on  the  dangers  you  had  escaped,  your  grateful 
souls  were  lifted  up  in  praises  to  me,  who  spoke  the 
fierce  ocean  into  peace  around  you,  and  made  the 
gloomy  wilderness  become  the  cheerful  abode  of 
men.  When  you  saw  the  bounteous  earth  bring  forth 
her  willing  increase,  you  acknowledged  *'  that  your 
lines  had  fallen  in  pleasant  places;  yea,  that  you  had 
received  a  goodly  heritage." 

But  you  had  not  long  entered  in  before  "  ye  defiled 
my  land,  and  made  my  heritage  an  abomination." 
I  gave  you  Plenty;  but  Plenty  begat  Ease;  and  Ease 
begat  Luxury;  and  Luxury  introduced  a  fatal  corrup- 
tion of  every  good  and  virtuous  principle ;  inso- 
much that  you  forgot,  the  very  hand  from  which  you 
received  all  things.  You  forgot  to  say,  "  Where  is 
the  Lord"  that  hath  done  so  much  for  us?  Or  where 
is  he  that  brought  us  through  the  fierce  ocean,  that 
made  the  Heathen  our   friends,  that  protected  us 


SERMON  IV.  101 

in  the  wilderness,  and  caused  the  desert  around  us  to 
smile  ? 

For  the  space  of  an  hundred  years  (a  period  of 
happiness  which  no  nation  before  you  could  ever 
boast  of)  my  patience  bore  with  you,  while  you  enjoy- 
ed a  continual  prosperity;  being  almost  entirely  stran- 
gers to  the  "  sound  of  the  trumpet,  the  alarm  of  war, 
and  the  sight  of  garments  rolled  in  blood."  But,  in 
proportion  to  my  mercies,  has  your  guilt  increased. 
You  have  become  more  and  more  forgetful  of  me,  and 
of  the  exalted  privileges  1  called  you  to  enjoy. 

"  Pass  over  the  isles  of  Chittim;  send  unto 
Kedar,  and  see  if  there  be  any  such  thing  as  this." 
Look  through  all  the  countries  of  your  Popish  and 
Heathen  neighbours;  and  see  if  the  former  have 
changed  their  superstition,  or  the  latter  *'  their  gods, 
which  yet  are  no  gods!"  Such  a  change  would  have 
been  wisdom  in  them;  but  what  have  you  done?  "You 
have  even  changed  your  glory  for  that  which  doth 
not  profit!  Be  astonished  at  this  O  ye  heavens !  and 
be  ye  horribly  afraid;  for  this  people  have  committed 
two  evils,"  and  have  been  guilty  of  double  foolish- 
ness !  They  have  neglected  the  exercise  of  their  holy 
Protestant  Religion,  trusting  to  the  lying  vanities  of 
this  life  ;  "  and  have  forsaken  me,  the  fountain  of 
living  waters,  to  hew  out  for  themselves  cisterns, 
broken  cisters  that  can  hold  no  water."  In  the  midst 
of  light  they  have  chosen  darkness,  and  corrupted 
their  children  by  their  sad  example. 

I  have  warned  you  once  for  these  things,  and 
twice  have  I  spoken  unto  you,  saith  the  Lord ;  but 
you  have  neither  kissed  my  rod,  nor  humbled  your- 


102  SERMON  IV. 

selves  under  my  chastisements.  <'  The  showers 
have  been  withholden  and  there  hath  been  no  latter 
rain;  yet  you  have  refused  to  be  ashamed.  My  judg- 
ments have  been  abroad  upon  the  earth,  but  you  have 
not  learned  righteousness." 

Wherefore,  the  young  lions  from  the  forest  have 
roared  upon  you.  They  have  made  your  land  waste, 
and  your  cities  are  burnt,  without  inhabitant.  The 
children  of  Noph  and  Tahapanes  have*  broken  the 
Crown  of  your  head."  I  have  let  the  savages  of  the 
woods  loose  upon  you.  They  rage  in  all  your  bor- 
ders. Your  country  is  depopulated,  your  villages 
burnt  up,  and  thousands  of  your  miserable  brethren, 
tortured,  murdered,  or  carried  into  barbarous  cap- 
tivity. The  voice  of  lamentation  is  heard,  as  of 
a  woman  in  travail;  even  the  voice  of  your  bleed- 
ing country,  "  that'bewaileth  herself,  and  spreadeth 
forth  her  hands;  saying,  woe  is  me  now  for  my 
soul  is  wearied  because  of  murderers. — I  have  sent 
a  nation  upon  you  from  afar,  whose  language  you 
know  not;  a  mighty  nation  from  the  north  coun- 
try; rising  up  from  the  sides  of  the  earth;  that  lay 
hold  on  the  bow  and  the  spear;  whose  voices  roar 
like  the  sea;  who  are  cruel  and  have  no  mercy;  at 
whose  fame  your  hands  wax  feeble,  and  one  says  to 
another,  go  not  out  into  the  field,  nor  walk  by  the 
Avay,  for  the  sword  of  the  enemy  is  on  every  side, 


*  This  is  otherwise  rendered  "  feed  on  thy  Crown."  But,  however  it 
be  understood,  the  words,  and  the  whole  description  that  follows,  are  too 
remarkable  not  fo  bring  to  our  mind  all  the  horrors  of  an  Indian  war,  and 
the  detestable  cuitom  of  scalping,  or  cutting  off  the  skin  of  the  head,  to  be 
told  for  a  price. 


SERMON  IV.  103 

and  whosoever  goeth  out  shall  be  torn  in  pieces.  And 
behold!  they  eat  up  your  harvest  and  your  bread, 
which  your  sons  and  daughters  should  eat;  and  they 
eat  up  your  flocks  and  your  herds  and  your  vines 
and  your  fig-trees;  and  they  impoverish  your  fenced 
cities  wherein  you  have  put  your  chief  trust." 

And  should  any  one  say,  why  doth  the  Lord  these 
things  to  his  people?  This  shall  be  your  answer. 
Like  as  ye  have  forsaken  me,  and  shewn  yourselves 
unworthy  of  your  holy  religion  and  exalted  privi- 
ledges,  so  1  have  forsaken  you,  and  delivered  you 
over  to  be  chastised  with  an  iron  rod  by  these  your 
fierce  enemies.  For  will  ye  not  fear  me,  saith  the 
Lord,  who  have  done  so  great  things  in  your  behalf? 
Will  ye  not  tremble  at  my  presence,  whom  earth- 
quake, fire,  and  storm,  and  all  the  elements  obey? 
Why  will  ye  trust  in  lying  words,  saying  "  The  tem- 
ple of  the  Lord,  the  temple  of  the  Lord;" — we  are 
Britons,  we  are  Protestants?  Wliat  signify  these 
names,  when  you  have  forgot  the  cause  of  your  coun- 
try, and  made  your  religion  a  reproach  among  the 
Heathen  around  you?  Will  ye  steal,  will  ye  commit 
adultery,  will  ye  defraud,  will  ye  walk  after  covetous- 
ness,  will  ye  profane  my  name,  will  you  disregard  my 
righteous  judgments,  will  you  remain  indift'erent  to 
the  preservation  of  your  inestimable  privileges;  and 
then  will  ye  come  and  stand  before  me,  in  my  house 
which  is  called  by  my  name,  and  say  we  are  Britons, 
we  are  Protestants,  as  if  this  would  justify  you  in  all 
these  abominations? 

The  very  fowls  of  the  heaven  act  a  more  consist- 
ent part  than  you.     They  observe  the  signs  and  the 


104  SERMON  IV. 

seasons  which  the  Lord  hath  appointed  for  them. 
But  you  have  neither  regarded  my  former  judgments, 
nor  have  my  latter  more  severe  ones  awakened  your 
attention,  and  made  you  wiser.  Even  in  the  very 
sight  of  "  Sinai's  burning  mount;"  in  the  midst  of 
the  most  compHcated  miseries;  when  blood  and  deso- 
lation are  all  around,  you  have  neither  reformed  your 
lives,  nor  regarded  the  distress  of  your  country.  An 
evil  spirit  of  unbelief  hath  gone  forth  among  you, 
setting  every  present  danger  at  a  distance.  You  have 
refused  to  "  play  the  man  for  the  cities  of  your  God," 
or  to  defend  that  glorious  plan  of  public  happiness 
delivered  down  to  you  by  your  flithers.  Strifes,  dis- 
cords, hatred,  uncharitableness,  licentiousness,  civil 
broils,  calumnies  and  contention  about  trifles,  have 
been  uppermost  in  your  thoughts;  while  your  most 
valuable  and  essential  interests  have  been  made  a 
secondary  concern,  or  perhaps  no  concern  at  all,  or 
the  concern  only  of  those  who  wanted  the  power  to 
serve  them. 

In  such  circumstances  what  doth  it  signify  to  say 
^'  The  Law  of  the  Lord  is  with  us;"  we  are  a  distin- 
guished people;  ours  is  the  reformed  religion,  and 
ours  the  enjoyment  of  civil  liberty?  Were  you 
truly  sensible  of  the  immense  value  of  these  supreme 
of  blessings,  your  practice  would  have  been  conform- 
able; and  your  souls  would  have  beenenflamed  with 
all  the  ardours  of  the  brave,  on  the  least  approach  of 
danger  towards  them. — You  likewise  say,  you  are 
wise;  and  boast  of  your  superior  improvements. 
But  what  marks  of  this  can  you  shew?  Even  the 
heathens  themselves  have  outdone  you  in  wisdom 


SERMON  IV.  105 

and  stratagem.  Your  armies  flee  before  them;  your 
wise  men  are  confounded;  none  of  their  devices  pros- 
per; seeing  they  have  rejected  the  Lord,  and  have 
not  sought  council  of  the  most  high. 

What,  then,  will  be  the  end  of  these  things  ? 
Hear  it  now  from  that  wisdom  which  cannot  err. 
"  Unless  you  repent  and  return  and  amend  your  ways, 
the  soul  of  the  Lord  will  utterly  depart  from  you.  He 
will  give  your  wives  to  others,  and  your  fields  to  them 
that  shall  inherit  them." 

Thus,  my  brethren,  we  see  a  striking  similitude 
between  us  and  the  Jews  in  many  strong  and  capital 
instances;  and  I  am  persuaded  you  will  not  think  the 
picture  exaggerated.  Within  the  short  period  of 
one  year,  how^  many  marks  of  God's  dealing  with  us 
have  we  seen?  Not  to  mention  excessive  droughts, 
earthquakes,  and  other  omens  of  his  wradi,  the  troops 
sent  to  our  protection  have  been  most  miserably  de- 
feated, and  such  scenes  of  barbarity,  horror,  and  de- 
solation have  ensued,  as  human  nature  shudders  to 
recount,  and  history  can  scarce  parallel! 

Yet  what  have  we  profited  by  all  this  ?  Has  it 
humbled  us  under  our  sins?  Has  it  brought  our  ci- 
vil  discords  to  an  end?  Or  has  it  eradicated  those  ab- 
surd principles  of  government  that  have  brought  our 
country  to  the  brink  of  ruin?  On  the  contrary,  are 
they  not  inculcated  among  us  with  more  zeal  and  in- 
dustry than  ever  ?  Have  we  not  many  who  have  made 
it  their  business  to  restrain  the  ardour  of  God's  peo- 
ple in  their  righteous  cause;  to  tie  up  the  hands  of 
the  king's  best  subjects  in  the  hour  of  extremest 
danger,  and  cry  "  Peace,  Peace,  when  there  is  no 

VOL.   IT.  p 


1Q6  SERMON  IV. 

Peace?"  Have  we  not  many  who,  like  the  prophet 
Jonah  in  the  storm,  arc  gone  down  to  the  fast  places^ 
to  indulge  themselves  in  inglorious  rest,  when  the 
poor  shattered  bark  tliat  carries  them  along  is  ready 
to  be  swallowed  up  of  every  wave  ? 

Yet  I  would  hope  that  but  sn'iall  part  of  this  guilt 
will  fail  to  the  charge  of  the  Protestant  ministry  of 
this  province.  It  would  not  become  me,  who  am 
even  less  than  the  least  of  all  God's  servants,  to  stand 
forth  the  accuser  of  my  brethren,  on  any  occasion  -^ 
and,  on  the  present,  I  know  many  among  them  who 
'have  nobly  exerted  themselves  in  the  cause  of  God, 
their  king,  and  their  country.  Yet,  perhaps,  after 
all,  there  may  be  some  who  have  been  but  too  com- 
plaisant to  favourite  vices  and  opinions.  If  that 
should  be  the  case.  Oh !  let  them  think  how  great 
their  condemnation  will  be.  For,  if  the  guides  be 
gone  out  of  the  way,,  how  shall  those  that  follow  after 
be  in  the  straight  path?  If  the  ministers  of  God's 
word  have  once  learned  to  stoop  to  prejudices,  or  to 
suppress  one  needful  truth,  either  through  fear  or  fa- 
vour, it  is  one  of  the  worst  symptoms  of  total  degene- 
racy, and  the  hopes  of  reformation  are  utterly  blasted. 

How  different  a  conduct  did  that  zealous  preacher 
of  righteousness,  the  author  of  my  text,  observe? 
Though  called  to  his  sacred  office  when  very  young, 
yet  he  was  not  awed  by  the  faces  of  men.  He  scorned 
either  to  sooth  them  in  their  folly;  or  to  burn  incense 
on  the  altar  of  popular  applause;  or  to  sacrifice  his 
virtue  and  judgment  to  prevailing  errors.  He  sets 
out,  in  his  first  chapter,  with  a  most  fervent  and  en- 
lightened spiiit,  declaring  that  he  had  it  in  charge 


3ERM0N  IV.  107 

from  the  living  God  to  speak  to  his  people,  and  not 
to  be  dismayed  at  their  faces ;  for  that  the  same  God 
who  had  called  him  to  be  a  prophet  was  able  to  sup- 
port him  in  the  execution  of  his  high  commission, 
and  had  made  him  as  "  a  defenced  city,  as  an  iron 
pillar,  as  a  brazen  wall  against  the  whole  land,"  and 
all  its  corruptions. 

Trusting  to  such  a  mighty  support  (and  what 
preacher  of  righteousness  may  not  trust  to  it?)  he  de- 
termined that  no  temporal  consideration  should  awe 
or  influence  him  from  his  duty.     He  appeared  in 
the  midst  of  his  |>€ople,  in  the  most  perilous  times, 
not  like  some  wild  impostor,  foaming  and  tearing  hi-s 
own  flesh,  but  like  a  prophet  of  the  Most  High  God, 
majestically  composed,  and  awfully  impressed  with 
the  whole  weight  of  sacred  and  important  truth. 
For  the  space  of  forty  years,  he  continued  a  faithful 
messenger  of  his  maker's  will;  pleading  tlie  cause  of 
-expiring  righteousness  and  trampled  \  irtue,  among  a 
back-sliding  people,  with  an  exalted  vehemence  and 
unremitting  ardour,   against  far   greater  corruption 
than  we  have  to  struggle  with.     Ours,  I  trust,  is  not 
yet  total  like  that  of  the  Jews,  for  which  reason  I  did 
not  carry  the  similitude  quite  through;  and,  altliough 
we  have  many  who  are  ready  to  tear  our  names  in 
pieces  whenever  we  mention  the  cause  of  our  coun- 
try, especially  if  we  are  zealous  in  pressing  home 
th(5  great  duty   of  defending  our  inestim.able  rights 
against  a  Popisli  and  Heathen  enemy,  y€t  we  have 
also  many  who  have  laid  the  state  of  their  country, 
and  God's  dealings  with  us,  deeply  to  heart     Nay, 
J  hope  that  even  the  worst  of  us  have  some  vii lues 


108  SERMON  IV. 

to  put  in  the  balance  with  our  vices ;  that  there  is 
mercy  with  God  for  us  all,  if  wc  earnestly  seek  it  of 
Him;  and  that  the  day  of  our  entire  desolation  is  not 
yet  come !  But  let  us  remember  that  every  neglect  of 
his  visitations  is  an  approach  toAvards  that  fatal  day, 
and  that  if  wc  continue  longer  hardened  under  the 
present  severe  chastisements  of  his  hand,  we  have 
reason  to  fear  that  a  worse  thing  v.'ill  befal  us. 

It  is  the  method  of  God's  providence  to  bear  long 
with  his  people,  and  to  try  all  methods  of  reclaiming 
them  consistent  with  their  moral  agency;  such  as  by 
reproof,  by  example,  by  mercy,  and  by  chastisement. 
But  there  is  a  trnne  when  his  patience  has  had  its  full 
work,  and  "  *  there  remaineth  no  more  sacrifice  for 
sins."  There  is  a  stage  or  crisis  in  the  corruption  of  na- 
tions, beyond  which  it  is  as  impossible  for  them  to  sub- 
sist ;Onanytolerableprinciplesofsocialhappiness,  as  for 
the  body  to  move  when  the  life  and  spirits  are  fled. 
It  follow-  s,  then,  that  every  neglect  to  improve  by 
God's  merciful  visitations  is  an  advance  to  this  stage, 
and  therefore  a  fatal  symptom  of  approaching  ruin. 

To  offer  farther  proofs  of  this  would  be  needless. 
For  if  there  be  any  meaning  in  all  that  I  have  laid 
before  you;  if  the  words  of  the  text  and  the  whole 
tenor  of  scripture  be  of  any  weight;  if  the  voice  of 
reason  and  the  experience  of  ages  be  worthy  of  re- 
gard; then  it  is  evident,  past  contradiction,  that 
national  vices  lead  to  national  misery.  For  a  holy 
and  just  God  must  punish  the  flagrant  abuse  of  his 
miseries;  and  when  this  abuse  is  by  a  whole  people, 

Hch.  X.  26. 


SERMON  IV.  109 

or  the  majority  of  them,  the  punishment  may  well 
be  expected  in  this  world,  seeing  in  the  next  all  the 
present  societies  of  men  will  be  disbanded.  Besides 
this,  in  the  very  nature  of  things,  a  general  corrup- 
tion of  the  several  members  must  lead  to  a  dissolution 
of  the  whole  body. 

If  we  search  all  the  annals  of  mankind  through, 
we  shall  find  that  no  people  was  ever  truly  great  or 
prosperous,  but  by  supporting  a  sense  of  Liberty, 
and  upholding  the  majesty  of  virtue.  Government 
cannot  ibe  maintained  on  any  other  principles  than 
justice,  truth,  and  sobriety.  Vice  is  a  standing 
rebellion  against  God  and  government,  and  a  total 
subversion  of  all  order  and  faith,  and  peace,  and 
society  among  men. 

Let  me,  then,  my  brethren,  adjure  and  beseech 
you  to  improve  this  day  of  solemn  humiliation  before 
the  Lord,  to  those  pious  purposes  for  which  it  was 
set  apart.  Let  me  call  upon  you,  by  every  dear  and 
sacred  tie;  by  all  the  deliverances  which  God  hath 
wrought  for  you;  by  all  the  inestimable  blessings 
which  you  have  received  at  his  hand;  by  the  glory 
and  dignity  of  your  immortal  nature;  by  the  sancti- 
fying graces  of  his  holy  spirit;  by  the  glorious  com- 
ing of  his  everlasting  Son  from  the  bosom  of  his  love; 
by  his  adorable  plan  of  redemption  and  bloody  cross; 
by  the  purity  of  his  everlasting  gospel  and  vour  high 
calling  as  Christians;  by  all  that  you  are,  and  all  that 
you  hope  to  be;  by  the  slender  thread  of  life  that 
separates  you  from  the  dark  mansions  of  the  grave; 
by  the  sound  of  the  last  trumpet  that  will  raise  you 
to  endless  life;  by  the  sun  in  darkness  and  the  moon 


11^  SERMON  IV. 

in  blood;  by  Jesus  the  Redeemer  seated  on  his  awful 
tribunal ;  by  the  last  solemn  sentence  and  an  eternity  to 
come — or  if  these  glorious  and  important  considera- 
tions will  not  work  upon  you,  let  me  call  upon  you 
by  your  dread  of  punishment  and  fear  of  ruin;  by  all 
the  examples  of  divine  vengeance  that  have  been  laid 
before  you;  by  a  regard  to  your  posterity  yet  unborn; 
by  the  sighs  and  distress  of  your  captivated  brethren; 
and  b}'  the  groans  and  miseries  of  your  bleeding  coun- 
try— Repent;  be  converted  from  every  sin;  humble 
yourselves  in  the  dust  before  the  Lord ;  cry  earnestly 
unto  him  for  forgiveness  through  the  blood  of  Jesus, 
4ind  stedfastly  purpose  to  v/alk  before  him  for  the 
future,  "  in  holiness  and  righteousness  all  the  days 
of  your  lives!" 

Such  a  conduct  as  this  \vill  equally  entitle  you  to 
the  character  of  good  Christians  and  good  Citizens. 
For  whatever  we  may  boast  of  public  spirit  and  love 
to  our  country,  it  appears  from  what  has  been  said, 
that  he,  and  he  only,  is  the  greatest  patriot,  and  mani- 
fests the  greatest  public  spirit,  who  supports  the 
majesty  of  religion,  reverences  the  laws  of  his  coun- 
try, and  keeps  a  conscience  void  of  offence  towards 
God  and  towards  man.  And  happy  is  he,  of  all 
others  most  happy,  whether  in  a  high  or  low  station, 
who,  in  the  present  confusion  of  our  affairs,  can  lay 
his  hand  on  his  heart,  and  pronounce  that  such  has 
been  the  steady  tenor  of  his  proceedings.  For  him 
there  will  remain  the  recompense  of  the  just,  when 
all  sublunary  things  shall  have  come  to  an  end. 

Grant,  O  heavenly  Father!  that  such  may  be  the 
future  conduct,  and  such  the  final  recompense  of 


SERMON  IV.  m 

every  one  of  us  here  assembled  before  thee.     Gra- 
ciously accept  this  day's  imperfect  service  and  the 
humble  offerings  of  our  praise  for  all  Thy  unmerited 
mercies;  and  particularly  for  having  saved  us  from 
the  fury  of  those  raging  Earthquakes  that  have  so 
lately  whelmed  thousands,  perhaps  less  guilty  than 
we,  in  one  sudden  ruin.     Strengthen  us  with  Thy 
grace  for  the  performance  of  those  vows  of  amend- 
ment, into  which  we  have  now  solemnly  entered. 
Continue  to  us  the  pure  light  of  the  everlasting 
gospel,  which  thy  justice  might  well  remove  from  us. 
Bring  our  civil  discords  and  all  erroneous  doctrines 
to  a  speedy  end.     Hear  the  cries  of  our  suffering  and 
captivated  brethren  every  where,  and  support  them 
in  thy  faith  and  fear.     Have  pity  on  the  general  dis- 
tress of  this  country;  and  Oh!  Thou  whose  Almighty 
power  can  raise  even  the  dead  fiom  the  grave,  raise 
up  leaders  and  champions  among  us  for  our  holy 
Zion,  in  this  day  of  peril;  that  even  the  bones  which 
Thou  hast  broken  may  hear  of  joy  and  gladness!  In- 
spire us  with  a  high  and  commanding  sense  of  the 
immense  value  of  what  we  are  now  called  to  defend; 
which  will  be  the  best  foundation  of  true  heroism  and 
virtue.     For  could  we  be  once  so  lost  to  goodness 
and  '.visdom  as  to  apprehend  the  difference  between 
one  religion  and  another,  one  system  of  government 
and  another,  not  worth  the  price  of  blood  and  trea- 
sure, the  day  of  our  desolation  would  not  be  far  dis- 
tant; and  we  and  our  posterity  would  soon  be  lost  and 
blended  among  the  nations  around  us  that  know  not 
thee;   from  which  unspeakable  calamity  good  Lord 
deliver  us  to  the  latest  generations,  for  the  sake  of 
©ur  S:wiour  Jesus  Christ!     Amen, 


SERMON  V. 


A  FAST  SERMON 
PREACHED  AT  ALL-SAINTS  CHURCH, 

IK  THE  COUNTY  OF  PHILADELPHIA, 

JULY  20, 1775, 

BEING 

THE  FIRST  AMERICAN  FAST 

RECOMMENDED   BY    CONGRESS. 


PRAYER,  BEFORE  SERMON. 

FATHER  and  Lord  of  all !  Creator,  Preserver  and  Judge 
of  the  World !  Thou  First  and  Best  of  Beings  !  Glory,  eternal 
Glory,  be  ascribed  to  Thee,  who  hast  made  lis  capable  of  know- 
ing, seeking,  and  loving  Thee — calling  us  to  fly  to  Thy  mercy, 
as  Children  to  a  Father,  for  aid  and  dii'ection  in  all  our  under- 
takings, and  for  strength  and  deliverance  in  all  our  dangers. 

Lost,  utterly  lost,  should  we  be  to  all  sense  of  Gratitude, 
and  Goodness,  if  we  did  not  feel  and  adoi'e  Thy  daily  loving- 
kindness  to  the  Children  of  Men — We  feel,  and  we  adore,  tliese 
Thy  transcendent  attributes,  O!  Thou  King  of  Nations! 
Struck  with  the  unspeakable  majesty  of  thy  Divine  Perfections, 
conscious  of  our  own  umvorthiness,  and  relying  only  on  the 
■worthiness  of  Thy  beloved  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  we  come  this 
Day  to  prostrate  ourselves  at  Thy  Foot-stool;  Fearing,  yet 
Loving  ;    Trembling,  yet  Adoring  ! 

When  we  contemplate  Thy  Providence,  we  must  confess 
that  Thou  hast  done  wonderful  things  for  Us,  and  for  our  Fa- 
thers of  old!  Thou  gavest  them  a  goodly  heritage,  and  the 
power  of  Thy  goodness  hath  often  supported  them,  and  us,  ivt 


SERMON  V.  113 

the  days  of  danger!  But  our  thankfulness  has  not  followed 
Thy  Mercies,  and  our  transgressions  have  multiplied  against 
Thy  Goodness  "  Thou  hast  visited  us  for  these  things,  but 
we  have  not  learned  righteousness;  and  justly  might  Thy  Soul 
be  avenged  on  such  a  nation  as  this."*  Justly  mightest  Thou 
remove  our  candlestic  from  us— the  Light  of  Thy  Countenance, 
and  our  precious  Privileges,  Civil  and  Rehgious. 

But,  spare  us,  Lord  most  holy !  O  !  God  most  merciful ! 
cast  us  not  wholly  off.  Although  we  have  sinned  against  Thee, 
yet  still  we  will  trust  in  Thee — and  we  know  in  whom  we  trust ! 
"  Thy  hand  is  not  shortened  that  it  cannot  save,  neither  thine 
ear  heavy  that  it  cannot  heart"  "  The  bruised  reed  Thou  wilt 
not  break,  nor  quench  the  smoking  fiax."|  Suffer  us,  therefore, 
O  God,  tlirough  the  merits  of  Christ,  to  seek  refuge  at  thy 
Mercy-seat ;  humbled  under  Thy  chastisements ;  confessing  and 
bewailing  our  manifold  offences,  and  stedfastly  purposing,  to 
amend  our  lives  ;  and  striving  to  revive  (each  in  ourselves  and 
in  others,  as  far  as  our  influence  extends)  a  Spirit  of  Primitive 
Piety,  Virtue,  and  Integrity* 

As  the  true  foundation  of  this,  inspire  us  with  an  awful  rever- 
ence of  Thy  glorious  Majesty,  with  a  prevailing  Love,  and  deep 
Veneration  of  the  pure  Religion  of  Jesus,  and  that  genuine  Li- 
berty, both  Spiritual  and  Temporal,  with  which  the  Gospel 
makes  us  free.  For  the  support  of  this  Liberty,  and  this  only, 
may  all  our  efforts,  public  and  private,  be  directed.  By  the 
true  Spirit  of  it  may  we  be  guided;  and,  at  its  sacred  uncor- 
rupted  call,  may  we  follow,  whether  to  life  or  to  death ! 

In  compassion  to  a  bleeding  land,  and  through  the  intercession 
of  Thy  blessed  son,  hear  the  fervent  and  sincere  Prayers  this 
day  offered,  or  to  be  offered,  unto  Thee,  for  a  speedy,  just  and 
happy  termination  of  this  unnatural  Strife  of  Death  among  Bre- 
thren— Children  of  the  same  Parentage  and  Blood !  May  our 
hearts  be  again  knit  together  in  the  mutual  bands  of  Love,  Vir- 
tue, and  common  Good;  and  may  our  gracious  sovereign,!!  as 

•  Jer.  V.  9.  t  Isaiah,  lix.  1.  J  Isaiah,  xlii.  9. 

!|  This  Prayer  was  made,  more  than  a  year  before  the  Declaraticn  of 
Imlependence,  when  Prayers  for  the  King,  kc,  were  continued  as  usual,  in 
VOL.    II.  (^ 


114  SERMON  V. 

the  Father  of  all  his  people,  be  endued  with  wisdom  from  Thee, 
to  reconcile  and  establish  their  mutual  rights  upon  the  most  per- 
manent foundation  ;  regarding  all  his  subjects  with  an  equal  eye, 
considering  their  joint  happiness  as  his  greater  glory ;  and. 
after  Thy  Divine  Exanaple,  placing  his  supreme  delight  in 
Mercy,  Peace,  Truth,  Righteousness,  and  doing  Good ! 

May  all  who  exercise  subordinate  authority,  whether  derived 
from  Prince  or  People,  ^Eonsider  the  account  they  must  give  to 
Thee  ;  seeking,  above  all  things,  the  maintenance  of  Religion 
as  the  true  Avay  of  restoring  our  lost  Peace,  preventing  the  fur- 
ther effusion  of  Kindred-Blood,  and  healing  our  country's  wounds, 
upon  a  true  plan  of  Constitutional  Liberty,  which  can  only  stand 
upon  that  just  Subordination  to  the  parent  state,  which  is  for  the 
mutual  interest  both  of  parent  and  children.  May  every  licen- 
tious thought,  be  removed  from  our  hearts ;  and  may  we  still 
consider  that  government  is  of  the  appointment  of  God,  for  the 
terror  of  evil-doei-s,  and  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well. 

In  mercy  to  a  Nation,  that  has  long  been  thy  peculiar  care — i 
in  mercy  to  us  their  Children  too — grant  that  we  may  all  regard 
the  Things  that  belong  to  our  true  Peace  and  Salvation,  lest,  for 
our  Offences,  they  should  be  finally,  and  forever,  hid  from  our 
eyes  !  Hasten  that  happy  time,  when,  in  Thy  love  and  fear,  we 
may  all  "  sit  quietly  under  our  vine,  and  under  our  Fig-tree, 
none  making  us  afraid."  May  this  day's  Humiliation  before 
Thee — our  Godly  Sorrow  and  Repentance,  our  Tears,  our  Pray- 
ers, our  Praises,  be  acceptable  in  Thy  sight,  through  the  merits 
of  Christ  Jesus,  in  whose  name  we  further  pray — Our  Father,  Sec. 

all  our  chuixhes ;  and  when  the  People  of  America,  by  their  Delegates  in 
Congress,  claimed  only  a  Redress  of  Grievances;  and  expressed  nothing  but 
their  former  attachment  to  the  Government  of  Great-Britain,  and  sought  no- 
thing but  Reconciliation  with  the  mother-country  and  their  Brethren  there,  on 
the  constitutional  terms,  of  a  Restoration  to,  and  the  continuance  of,  ecjual 
Rights  and  Privileges. 


SERMON  V. 


ISAIAH,  Iviii.  4,  5,  6,  7. 

TE  sliall  not  Fast  to  make  your  voice  to  be  heard  on  high.  Is 
it  such  a  Fast  that  I  have  chosen?  A  day  for  a  man  to  afflict 
his  soul — to  bow  dov/n  his  head  las  a  buh'ush,  and  to  spread 
sackcloth  and  ashes  under  him  ! 

Wilt  thou  call  tlvls  a  Fast — an  acceptable  day  unto  the  Lord? 
Is  not  the  Fast  that  I  have  chosen — "  To  loose  the  bands  of 
.wickedness,  to  undo  the  heavy  burdens,  to  let  the  oppressed 
go  free,  break  every  yoke,  deal  thy  bread  to  the  hungry,  to 
bring  the  Poor  that  are  cast  out  to  thy  house ;  that  when 
thou  seest  the  naked,  thou  cover  him  ;  and  that  thou  hide  not 
thyself  from  thine  own  flesh?"* 

IN  the  present  calamitous  situation  of  pub- 
lic affairs,  this  day  has  been  recommended,  by  those 
exercising  the  delegated  authority  of  the  people  of 
these  colonies,  as  a  day  of  general  Fasting,  HumiHa- 
tion  and  Prayer- 

Upon  an  occasion  so  interesting,  when  regular 
■government  is  convulsed,  and  its  branches  or  pai"ts, 
clashing  together  in  dreadful  conflict,  I  shall  not  seek 
to  increase  the  general  confusioji,  or  add  to  the  dis- 
tress, by  any  severe  scrutiny,  into  the  right  of  ap- 
pointing Special  Fasts,  for  the  Church  in  general,  or 
any  particular  Church;  especially  as  this  Day's  Fast 
is  not  authoritatively  enjoined,  but  only  recom- 
mended. 


•  Psalms,  read  34,  46. 

1st  Lesson,  2  Chron.  cli.  xx. 

2d  Lesson,  Matthew,  ch.  vi.  16  to  23,  both  incUiF.iv-c; 


116  SERMON  V. 

I  know  that  the  members  of  the  Church  of  En- 
gland, to  which  we  belong,  feel  as  much  as  others 
for  the  calamities  and  divisions  of  our  citizens  and 
country,  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic;  and  are  equally 
concerned  for  the  preservation  of  our  just  rights; 
nor  averse  to  lament  every  danger  to  which  they  may 
be  exposed,  and  to  put  up  fervent  supplication  to  the 
Almighty,  "  that  they  may  be  preserved  inviolate, 
and  transmitted  safe,  to  our  latest  posterity!" 

From  the  first  origin  of  this  unhappy  strife,  it  has 
been  my  unfeigned  Wish  and  Prayer,  that,  in  the 
dreadful  conflict,  wherein  this  country  seems  about 
to  engage  with  the  great  Nation  from  which  we 
sprung,  a  deep  and  solemn  pause  might  be  made,  on 
both  sides,  for  serious  meditation;  and  that  all  of  us, 
in  the  first  place,  might  turn  our  thoughts  to  God  and 
his  Providence;  consider  the  gracious  purposes  for 
which  he  seems  to  have  planted  us  in  this  Land; 
search  our  own  hearts  narrowly,  and  discover  how 
far  we  conspire  with,  or  counteract  his  Will  and 
Ways,  in  the  dissemination  of  human  Wisdom,  and 
human  Happiness! 

I  could  not,  therefore,  so  ill  reward  the  confidence 
■which  these  congregations  have  so  long  placed  in  me, 
as  to  decline  meeting  you  this  day,  in  order  to  assist 
your  meditations;  lest,  I  might  leave  you  under  the 
necessity  of  seeking  that  assistance  from  those  who 
might  not,  perhaps,  improve  the  present  opportunity 
for  leading  your  thoughts  into  that  channel,  in  which 
1  would  wish  them  to  flow  at  this  trying  time.  For 
although  our  temporal  calamities  have  called  us  to 


SERMON  V.  117 

the  present  duty,  yet  I  propose  to  carry  you  beyond 
them,  mto  a  more  extensive  field. 

Days  of  Fasting  have  been  in  use  among  all  Na- 
tions, professing  a  belief  of  God's  over-ruling  Provi- 
dence. The  Scriptures  abound  in  examples  of  Fasts, 
for  deprecating  the  righteous  visitations  and  impend- 
ing judgments  of  the  Almighty. 

Moses  commanded  the  people  to  humble  them- 
selves and  afflict  their  souls  before  God,  at  certain 
times,  with  godly  sorrow;  judging  and  loathing  them- 
selves. 

Joshua,  and  the  Elders  of  Israel,  remained  pro- 
strate before  the  Ark,  from  morning  until  evening, 
without  eating. 

The  Israelites,  when  invaded  by  the  Philistines, 
assembled  before  the  Lord  at  Mizpeh,  and  fasted,  in 
his  presence,  till  the  evening. 

Jehozaphat's  fast  was  the  subject  read  to  you  as 
the  first  lesson  for  this  day's  service. 

Nay,  the  very  Heathens  sometimes  make  a  Fast 
an  act  of  religion  to  their  gods;  and  the  king  of  Nine- 
veh not  only  ordered  men,  but  even  the  beasts  of  the 
field,  to  fast. 

The  Jews  were  sometimes  more  strict;  making 
the  very  children  at  the  breast  to  join  in  the  fast.  The 
act  of  Fasting,  therefore,  stands  upon  sufficient  au- 
thority; but  the  true  use  and  design  thereof  must  be 
learned  from  scripture  and  the  reason  of  things,  and 
herein  the  prophet  Isaiah,  in  the  Old  Testament, 
and  our  blessed  Saviour  himself,  in  the  New,  have 
given  us  the  best  rules. 


118  SERMON  V. 

*'  Ye  shall  not  fast  (says  our  text),  to  make  your 
*'  voice  be  heaixl  on  high.  Is  it  such  a  Fast  that  I 
*'  have  chosen — a  day  for  a  man  to  afflict  his  soul; 
*'  to  bow  down  his  head  as  a  bulrush,  and  to  spread 
"  sackcloth  and  ashes  under  him?  Wilt  thou  call 
*'  this  a  Fast,  an  acceptable  day  unto  the  Lord?"  No, 
implies  die  prophet  in  his  answer,  the  Fast  which 
the  AlmiQ'htv  has  chosen  is  far  different. — 

"  It  is  to  loose  the  bands  of  wickedness,  to  undo 
*'  the  heavy  burdens,  to  let  the  oppressed  go  free, 
"  and  to  break  every  yoke?  It  is  to  deal  thy  bread  to 
*'  the  hungry,  and  to  bring  the  poor  outcast  to  thine 
"  house — when  thou  scest  the  naked,  to  cover  him, 
"  and  not  to  hide  thyself  from  thine  own  flesh." 

Thus,  we  see  that,  even  in  an  Old  Testament 
Fast,  all  outward  observances  and  ceremonies — "  af- 
flicting the  Flesh,  bowing  the  head  as  a  bulrush, 
wallowing  in  ashes,"  and  the  like,  were  only  so  far 
of  any  value  before  God,  as  they  were  the  Fruits  of 
the  Spirit,  the  genuine  m.ark  of  Hearts  loathing  ini- 
quity; striving  to  loose  the  strong  bands  of  wicked- 
ness; ceasing  from  evil;  learning  to  do  well;  and 
calling  forth  the  soul  in  all  actions  of  mercy,  loving 
kindness,  and  true  benevolence.  This  is  the  genuine 
Fast,  the  unfeigned  Humiliation  of  soul,  required  by 
the  Prophet !  And  our  Saviour  himself  confirms  the 
doctrine ;  telling  us  that  our  Fasting  should  not  be 
like  that  of  the  Hypocrites;  consisting  only  in  sad 
countenances,  and  disfigured  faces ;  but  in  godly 
sincerity,  not  regarding  the  applause  of  men;  but  fast- 
ing in  the  secrecy  of  heart,  considering  ourselves 


SERMON  V.  119 

only  as  in  His  presence  "  who  seeing  in  secret  will 
reward  openly  all  those  who  come  to  Him  with  souls 
thus  sincerely  penitent." 

Thus  far  in  general,  concerning  the  nature  of  a 
True  Fast;  and  I  doubt  not  many  Sermons  will  this 
day  be  delivered,  in  order  to  lead  to  such  sincerity 
of  Fasting,  by  displaying  to  men  the  terrors  of  the 
Almighty ;  and  the  punishments  wherewith  He  now 
threatens  and  visits  us  for  past  sins,  and  the  neglect 
of  His  manifold  goodness  to  us  as  a  people.  And 
much  might  be  said  on  this  subject — But,  as  I  hinted 
before,  I  would  chuse  to  lead  you  farther,  and  into 
a  field  of  higher  fruits. 

Your  fears,  I  trust,  are  sufficiently  alarmed.  You 
have,  I  hope,  turned  your  thoughts  to  Almighty  God. 
You  have  beheld  His  hand  lifted  up  over  this  pros- 
trate and  afflicted  land^ — afflicted  with  the  worst  of 
evils — the  demon  of  discord  and  civil  distraction — 
You  are  all  ready  to  cry  out — "  who  will  shew  us  any 
good?  Lord  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  deliver  us — 
We  repent  of  our  sins,  and  seek  Thy  grace  for  re- 
formation and  amendment." 

I  would,  therefore,  cherish  these  good  disposi- 
tions; and  what  may,  perad venture,  have  begun 
through  Fear,  I  would  ripen  into  maturity  by  the  more 
cheering  beams  of  Love.  Listcad  of  increasing  your 
afflictions,  I  would  convev  a  dawn  of  comfort  tovour 
souls;  rather  striving  to  woo  and  to  win  you  to  Re- 
ligion and  Happiness,  from  a  consideration  of  what 
God  hath  promised  to  the  Virtuous,  than  of  what  He 
hath  denounced  against  the  Wicked,  both  through 
Time  and  in  Eternitv. 


120  SERMON  V. 

It  hath  always  been  a  favourite  theme  with  mc, 
in  my  pubhc  addresses,  to  dwell  much  upon  those 
Prophecies,  and  portions  of  holy  Scripture,  which 
predict  that,  God's  own  government,  in  the  hearts  of 
men  through  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  and  the 
Grace  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  shall  be  extended,  among 
those  that  "  sit  in  darkness  and  the  shadow  of  death, 
even  to  the  remotest  ends  of  this  habitable  world;" 
and  that  although  God's  gracious  purposes  may  be 
counter- worked  and  stayed  long,  by  the  unworthiness 
of  the  instrument  w^hich  he  hath  chosen — perverse 
Man — yet  they  cannot,  finally,  be  frustrated! 

I  would  now  pursue  this  subject,  and  impress 
this  strong  hope,  that  notwithstanding  the  darkness 
that  now  hangs  over  us,  the  Lord  (as  the  Prophet 
elsewhere  expresses  it)  offers  himself  as  *'  an  ever- 
lasting Light  to  us" — that  if  we  will  obey  His  call, 
and  follow  where  His  divine  Providence  points  our 
glorious  way,  our  days  of  Mourning  shall  yet  be 
turned  into  Joy.  "  We  shall  yet  become  a  righteous 
*'  people  and  inherit  the  land  forever,  as  a  branch  of 
"  His  planting,  in  which  He  may  be  glorified — that  a 
"  little  one  among  us  shall  become  a  thousand,  and 
''  a  small  one  a  strong  nation,  and  that  He,  the  Lord, 
*'  will  hasten  it  in  his  time*." 

This  ravishing  hope,  my  Brethren,  if  duly  che- 
rished, will  lead  us,  better  than  a  thousand  arguments 
founded  in  Fear,  to  improve  the  design  of  our  pre- 
sent meeting,  by  a  view  of  our  own  situation  in  this 
country,  the  designs  for  which  God  appears  to  have 

•  Isaiah,  Ix.  22. 


SERMON  V.  121 

planted  us  in  it,  and  the  part  which  it  is  our  duty  to 
act  in  this  day  of  trial;  so  as  neither  to  counteract  our 
promised  bliss  by  licentious  Impatience,  nor  forfeit 
our  hopes  of  it  by  unmanly  Fears. 

If  we  turn  our  thoughts  to  the  ways  of  Provi- 
dence, as  recorded  in  history,  profane  as  well  as  sa- 
cred, and  consider  the  fate  of  Christian  empires — 
how  they  have  been  alternately  blessed  with  the  en- 
joyment of  Gospel-light,  Liberty  and  Happiness, 
alternately  lifted  up  and  cast  down,  according  to  their 
due  use,  or  corrupt  abuse,  of  these  blessings;  if  we 
mark  their  progress  through  the  old  world;  and  im- 
partially examine  the  prophecies  which  relate  to  their 
gradual  extension  to  the  remotest  habitations  of  the 
Gentiles;  we  shall  find  rays  of  Hope  darting  in  upon 
us,  which  may  yet  help  to  cheer  us,  amidst  all  the 
gloom  that  now  broods  over  us. 

Like  the  Sun,  these  mighty  blessings  (Gospel- 
light,  Liberty  and  Happiness)  have  still  pursued  their 
western  course,  since  the  birth  of  Christianity,  till, 
in  meridian  splendour,  they  reached  the  utmost 
verge,  the  ultima  Thule^  of  the  old  world;  where  they 
long  illuminated  the  favoured  land  from  which  we 
sprung.  And,  while  they  shone  in  noon-tide  glory 
there,  their  cheering  rays  extended  with  our  ancestors 
across  the  vast  Atlantic,  dispelling  the  long,  long, 
night  of  darkness  in  which  these  American  regions 
lay  involved;  and  opening  upon  Us  a  radiant  Morn, 
which  gave  the  joyous  earnest  of  a  future  resplendent 
day.  That  Morn  is  now  overcast;  but  our  Sun,  we 
trust,  only  hides  his  head  from  us  for  a  time,  and  is 
not  commanded,  by  an  unappeasable  Providence,  to 

V©L.   II.  E 


122  SERMON  V. 

revert  from  his  'destined  course,  and  measure  back 
his  former  way. 

If  we  make  a  due  improvement  of  the  present 
visitations  of  Heaven,  the  clouds  will  speedily  dis- 
perse; our  Sun  will  break  forth  with  renewed  vigour, 
and  these  "  ends  of  the  earth  shall  yet  see  the  salva- 
tion of  God." 

In  this  view  of  things,  my  Brethren,  and  on  this 
solemn  day,  set  apart  for  humiliation  of  soul,  godly 
sorrow,  serious  meditation  and  sincere  repentance; 
fixt,  as  it  were,  in  the  very  midst  of  the  great  Drama, 
which  the  Almighty,  by  his  own  ways  and  means,  is 
carrying  on  to  Perfection;  let  us  make  a  deep  pause; 
and,  turning  our  reflections  both  backward  and  for- 
ward, and  more  especially  upward  to  Him,  let  us 
deal  honestly  with  ourselves,  and  impartially  consider 
the  part  we  are  called  to  act. 

It  is  more  than  probable  that  the  chief  concern  of 
the  greatest  part  of  us  this  day — the  sentiment  upper- 
most in  our  hearts — relates  to  our  temporal  salvation. 
This  is  not  blameable,  but  only  in  the  degree  of  our 
concern.  Our  temporal  distress  assembled  ushere,  and 
has  prostrated  us  at  our  Maker's  feet;  when,  probably, 
had  Prosperity  surrounded  us,  we  should  have  been 
forgetful  of  Him,  and  spending  the  precious  moments 
in  Vanity,  and  things  of  no  Spiritual  Profit. 

Of  this  principle  I  will  avail  myself,  therefore,  in 
the  first  place.  Wouldyou  be  thought  Patriots  indeed? 
Do  you  profess  yourselves,  in  good  earnest,  ready  to 
sacrifice  your  blood  and  treasure  for  the  temporal 
safety  of  your  country?  Have  you  lifted  up  your 
voices  to  God  m  fervent  supplications,  that  he  would 


SERMON  V.  123 

strengthen  your  resolutions  and  prosper  your  endea- 
vours? And  in  return  for  his  expected  deliverance, 
have  you  in  his  awful  presence,  deprecated  your  for- 
mer sins,  and  (solemnly  renouncing  them)  promised 
to  devote  yourselves  to  his  will  and  ways,  all  the 
days  of  your  lives?  So  far  as  you  have  done  this, 
you  have  done  well.  So  fi\r  you  have  kept  a  true 
Fast,  considering  it  as  something  infinitely  above 
all  human  Appointments. 

But  if  any  seeds  of  Ambition,  Licentiousness  or 
Revenge,  are  yet  left  to  spring  up  in  our  hearts,  to 
check  those  Fruits  of  Peace  and  Love,  which  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  would  cherish  there;  if  we  have 
brought  to  this  solemn  Fast  any  turbulent  Desires, 
any  secret  views  of  fostering  Party- Spirit,  any  Lust 
of  unjust  Dominion,  any  Impatience  of  lawful  Govern- 
ment, or  wish  to  weaken  its  bands,  or  intrench  upon 
plighted  Faith  and  the  Sanctity  of  Laws — then  let  us 
be  assured  that  we  counter- work  our  own  Salvation, 
not  only  in  the  next  world,  but  in  this.  Our  Fast 
this  day,  is  only  a  mockery  of  our  almighty  Creator  L 

If  we  come  to  God  for  a  blessing  on  our  temporal 
affairs,  it  must  be  with  the  conviction  that  all  earthly 
happiness  is  derived  from  Him;  that,  in  his  sight,  the, 
best  Christian  is  the  best  Patriot;  that  the  Man  wha 
upholds  the  Purity  and  Majesty  of  Religion  can  best 
serve  his  country;  and  that  where  the  Sense  of  Reli- 
gion is  once  lost,  the  Sense  of  Liberty,  and  of  every 
thing  else  that  is  valuable  in  this  world,  must  be  im- 
mediately lost  with  it. 

My  Brethren,  I  am  now  upon  a  very  serious  sub- 
ject, ^}x<^  i^i  very  ser  joys  ^ijpa^s,     I  trust  you  ml]  suf- 


124  SERMON  V. 

fer  and  expect  nie  to  speak  with  the  utmost  freedom, 
as  becomes  one  professing,  from  scripture,  to  speak 
the  will  and  word  of  God  among  you. 

If  then  we  would  seek  true  inducements  for  Hero- 
ism and  Virtue  in  every  time  of  danger,  let  us  not 
consider  this  fruitful  land  which  we  possess,  as  given 
to  us  merely  for  advancing  our  own  temporal  inter- 
ests; but  also  that  we  might  be  the  means  of  diffusing 
the  Knowledge  and  Practice  of  Religion,  as  well  as 
of  civil  Liberty  and  Happiness,  to  the  nations  that  sit 
in  Darkness  round  us. 

Nay  we  ought  to  view  this  design — (the  planting 
and  raising  an  Empire  of  Christian  Knowledge  here) 
as  the  first  and  greatest  work  we  have  to  do. 

A  temporal  Empire,  however  favourite  a  notion, 
is  a  secondary  work,  which  can  only  spring  from, 
and  be  supported  by,  the  former;  without  which,  all 
other  blessings  of  nature  or  industry — the  happiness 
and  fertility  of  soil,  zeal  and  struggles  for  Liberty, 
will  be  totally  vain. 

That  this  whole  continent  shall  one  day  become 
a  happy  seat  of  knowledge  and  freedom,  arts  and< 
polished  life,  and  whatever  can  exalt  or  adorn  man- 
kind; is  a  hope  which,  as  I  said  before,  the  voice  of 
Scripture  and  Prophecy  leads  us  fondly  to  cherish  in 
our  breasts.  It  seems  the  mighty  purpose  of  God, 
in  many  predispositions  of  his  Providence,  to 
enlighten  the  dark  parts  of  this  new  world;  and  He 
will  raise  up  proper  instruments,  if  not  in  us,  at  least 
in  others  more  worthy,  should  we  neglect  the  ad- 
vancement of  His  divine  purposes. 

It  becomes  us,  therefore,  impartially  to  examine 
our  own  hearts  and  wavs;  to  consider  how  far  we  are 


SERMON  V.  125 

striving  to  embrace  the  opportunities  offered  us  of 
becoming  instruments  in  the  hands  of  Providence  for 
spreading  ReUgion  and  Virtue  through  this  immense 
country. 

With  what  reproach  would  our  names  be  trans- 
mitted to  posterity,  should  we  act  as  if  we  had  come 
into  this  land  flowing  with  Milk  and  Honey,  only  to 
eat  and  enjoy  the  fruits  thereof;  to  wrest  from  the 
former  Lords  of  the  soil  the  possessions  which  they 
have  held  from  age  to  age ;  without  striving,  in  return, 
to  better  their  condition,  by  Example,  by  Precept, 
by  every  means  in  our  power  j  diffusing  among  them 
all  the  blessings  which  a  pure  Religion,  and  a  tempe- 
rate System  of  Laws,  can  give. 

In  this  view  of  things,  and  on  this  solemn  occa- 
sion, let  me  therefore  sum  up  all  I  have  to  say  by 
entreating  you,  in  the  name  of  God  and  by  the  love 
you  profess  for  your  country,  to  regulate  all  your 
conduct  by  the  principles  of  Truth,  Justice  andRighte- 
ousness.  Keep  in  view  the  divine  Work  in  which 
you  are  called  to  be  Instruments,  so  far  as  we  seem 
capable  to  comprehend  the  Promises  and  Revelations 
of  the  Almighty.  Strive  in  the  first  place  to  preserve 
your  spiritual  Liberty,  and  to  resist  the  Dominion  of 
Sin,  adorning  your  profession  by  the  Purity  of  your 
Lives ;  and  then  you  may  hope  for  a  blessing  in  every 
effort  for  the  support  of  your  civil  Liberty — Let  no 
Acts  of  Violence,  Rashness,  Intemperance,  or  Undu- 
tifulness  to  the  country  from  whence  we  spring,  evern 
disgrace  our  cause.  And  be  assured,  as  I  said 
before,  that  he  is  truly  the  greatest  Patriot,  and  the 
best  man,  who,  in  all  his  ways,  supports  the  majesty 


126  SERMON  V. 

of  Religion,  reverences  the  laws  of  his  country,  and 
keeps  a  conscience  void  of  offence  towards  God  and 
towards  man. 

While  you  act  within  this  line;  while  you  can 
carry  with  you  a  true  conviction  that  Religion,  Jus- 
tice, Laws  divine  and  human,  are  on  your  side,  in 
this  great  contest;  the  worst  events  will  not  apall  you 
too  much;  nor  the  most  prosperous  elate  you  into 
forgetfulness  of  God.  Your  zeal  will  be  enlightened, 
but  temperate.  The  pulse  of  glory  will  beat  high, 
but  not  with  a  Feverish  heat. 

May  the  almighty  God,  therefore,  in  this  day,  of 
his  visitation,  direct  you  in  all  your  ways,  and  speedi- 
ly give  you,  "■  Beauty  instead  of  Sackcloth  and  Ashes, 
*'  the  Oil  of  Joy  instead  of  Mourning,  and  the  Gar- 
ment of  Praise  instead  of  heaviness  of  Heart." 

Amen. 


SERMON  VI. 


A  FAST  SERMON, 
PREACHED  IN  CHESTER  CHAPEL, 

KENT   COUNTY,  MARYLAND, 

MAY  3,  irsi. 


ISAIAH,  Iviii.  3 

WHEREFORE  have  we  Fasted,  say  they,  and  thou  scestnot? 
Wherefore  have  we  afflicted  our  soul,  and  thou  takest  no 
knowledge  I 

AV^E  are  this  day  assembled,  agreeably  to 
the  recommendation  of  the  Congress  of  these  United 
States,  as  expressed  in  the  following  Proclamation, 
viz. 

"  At  all  times  it  is  our  duty,  to  acknowledge  the 
over-ruling  Providence  of  the  great  Governor  of  the 
universe,  and  devoutly  to  implore  His  divine  favour 
and  protection.  But  in  the  hour  of  calamity  and  im- 
pending danger,  when  by  fire  and  the  sword,  by  the 
savages  of  the  wilderness,  and  by  our  own  domestics, 
a  vindictive  enemy  pursues  a  war  of  rapine  and  de- 
vastation, with  unrelenting  fury,  we  are  peculiarly 
excited,  with  true  penitence  of  heart,  to  prostrate  our^ 
selves  before  our  great  Creator,  and  ferventl}  to  sup- 
plicate his  gracious  interposition  for  our  deliverance. 

The  United  States  in  Congress  assembled,  there- 
fore, do  earnestly  recommend,  That  Thursday  ihe 
third  of  May  next,  may  be  observed  as  a  day  of  Hu- 


128  SERMON  VI. 

miliation,  Fasting  and  Prayer,  that  we  may,  with 
united  hearts,  confess  and  bewail  our  manifold  sins 
and  transgressions,  and  by  sincere  repentance  and 
amendment  of  life,  appease  his  righteous  displeasure, 
and  through  the  merits  of  our  blessed  Saviour,  ob- 
tain pardon  and  forgiveness:  That  it  may  please 
Him,  to  inspire  our  rulers  with  incorruptible  inte- 
grity, and  to  direct  and  prosper  their  councils:  To 
inspire  all  our  citizens  with  a  fervent  and  disinte- 
rested love  of  their  country,  and  to  preserve  and 
strengthen  their  union :  To  turn  the  hearts  of  the  dis- 
affected, or  to  frustrate  their  devices:  To  regard 
with  divine  compassion  our  friends  in  captivity,  afflic- 
tion and  distress,  to  comfort  and  relieve  them  under 
their  sufferings,  and  to  change  their  mourning  into 
grateful  songs  of  triumph:  That  it  may  please  him 
to  bless  our  Ally,  and  to  render  the  connection 
formed  between  these  United  States  and  his  kingdoms 
a  mutual  and  lasting  benefit  to  both  nations :  To  ani- 
mate our  officers  and  forces  by  sea  and  land  with  in- 
vincible fortitude,  and  to  guard  and  protect  them  in 
the  day  of  battle,  and  to  crown  our  joint  endeavours 
for  terminating  the  calamities  of  war  with  victory  and 
success :  That  the  blessings  of  Peace  and  Liberty 
may  be  established  on  an  honourable  and  permanent 
basis,  and  transmitted  inviolate  to  the  latest  posterity: 
That  it  may  please  Him  to  prosper  our  husbandry 
and  commerce,  and  to  bless  us  with  health  and  plenty: 
That  it  may  please  Him  to  bless  all  schools  and  se- 
minaries of  learning,  and  to  grant  that  truth,  justice 
and  benevolence,  and  pure  and  undefiled  religion  may 
universally  prevail. 


SERMON  VI.  129 

Frequent  have  been  the  days  of  humiliation,  and 
the  fasts  which  our  Rulers,  in  their  Piety,  have  re- 
commended during  a  few  past  years.  And  once  at 
least  every  year  hath,  (if  not  oftener)  beheld  the  in- 
habitants of  these  states,  (in  consequence  of  such 
recommendation)  assembled,  and  prostrated,  before 
the  Lord,  in  Prayer  and  Fasting;  and  now  at  length, 
through  the  impatience  of  our  tempers,  the  deceitful- 
ness  of  our  hearts,  and  the  weakness  of  our  iaith,  we 
are  ready,  perhaps,  to  take  up  the  complaint  of  the 
Jews,  and  in  the  language  of  despair,  instead  of  the 
voice  of  Godly  sorrow  and  repentance,  to  argue  the 
matter  with  our  great  Creator,  and  to  question  his 
goodness  and  justice  in  the  words  of  my  text 

"  Wherefore  have  we  Histed  and  Thou  seest  not? 
"  Wherefore  have  we  afflicted  our  soul,  and  Thou 
"  takest  no  knowledge?" 

These  are  awful  questions,  and  which  He  only  to 
whom  they  are  addressed,  can  answer;  for  "known 
unto  Him,  (and  unto  Him  only)  arc  all  His  works  and 
ways  from  the  beginning  of  the  v/orld."  And  there- 
fore, since,  by  his  holy  prophet,  he  has  vouchsafed 
an  answer  to  these  and  such  like  questions,  to  the 
desponding  Jews,  in  circumstances  not  unlike  to  our 
own;  Ave  cannot  better  employ  our  time,  on  this 
solemn  occasion,  than  by  considering — 

First—The  answer  given  by  the  prophet  to  these 
questions  of  the  Jews,  and  the  reasons  of  the  Almigh- 
ty  for  the  frequent  rejecting  of  their  fasts;— 

Secondly — Hov/  for  our  fasts  may  be  chargeable 
with  the  like  defects  in  the  sight  of  a  just  and  all- 
seeing  God?  And  how,  through  His  grace,  our  Pray- 

\0L.    U.  S      _ 


130  SERMON  VI. 

ers  and  Fastings,  our  Praises  and  Thanksgivings, 
may  be  rendered  more  acceptable  to  Him  ? 

Although  we  have  the  Gospel  in  our  hand,  as  the 
fulness  of  Divine  Light  and  Knowledge,  to  which 
no  addition  can  be  made  in  our  mortal  state;  yet  we 
are  to  adore  that  Providence  which  has  given  us  the 
Old  Testament  also;  wherein  is  contained  an  account 
of  the  dealings  of  the  Almighty,  in  ancient  times, 
with  his  own  chosen  people;  and  from  whence  les- 
sons are  to  be  derived,  that  with  profit  may  be  applied 
to  the  instruction  of  mankind  in  all  succeeding  ages. 

The  chapter  from  which  my  text  is  taken,  and 
which  I  read  to  you  as  the  first  lesson  for  this  day's 
solemnity,  is  every  way  suitable  to  the  purpose  of 
our  meditations.  It  is  itself  a  fast-day  Sermon,  or 
the  great  heads  of  what  the  prophet,  by  the  inspira- 
tion of  the  Almighty  delivered  to  the  Jews,  upon 
one  of  their  great  days  of  humiliation.  For  upon 
these  solemn  days  the  prophets  of  the  Lord  were  par- 
ticularly commanded  to  deliver  public  exhortations 
and  addresses,  sparing  neither  High  nor  Low,  Prince 
nor  People,  but  boldly  warning  them  of  their  iniqui- 
ties, and  calling  aloud  to  repentance  by  every  argu- 
ment of  terror  and  of  love. 

Thus  the  prophet  Jeremiah,  although  shut  up  in 
prison,  for  having  given  offence  to  the  king  and  great 
m.en,  by  the  freedom  and  truth  of  his  exhortations, 
(a  calamity  which  often  befel  him  during  his  minis- 
try) yet  when  a  solemn  Fast  was  to  be  obser- 
ved, on  the  loss  of  the  city;  we  find  that  he  would 
not  neglect,  at  any  peril,  to  do  his  duty  and  deliver 


SERMON  VI.  131 

the  will  of  the  Lord  even  to  the  King  and  the  Peo- 
ple, who  persecuted  him. 

He  therefore  commands  Baruch  to  take  a  Roll  of 
a  book,  and  write  from  his  mouth  all  the  words  of 
the  Lord  that  he  had  spoken  against  Israel  and  against 
Judah — and  continues  he,  since  "  I  am  shut  up  and 
"  cannot  go  into  the  house  of  the  Lord;  therefore  go 
"  Thou  and  read  in  the  Roll,  which  Thou  hast  written 
*'  from  my  mouth,  the  words  of  the  Lord,  in  the 
*'  ears  of  the  people,  in  the  Lord's  house  upon  the 
*'  Fasting-Day;  and  also  thou  shalt  lead  them  in  the 
"  ears  of  all  Judah  that  come  out  of  their  cities.  It 
**  may  be  they  will  present  their  supplication  before 
*'  the  Lord,  and  return  every  one  from  his  evil  way — 
*'  for  great  is  the  fury  that  the  Lord  hath  pronounced 
"  against  this  people" — 

So  that  the  great  intention  of  these  Fast-Exhor- 
tations, was,  if  possible,  to  stir  up  the  people,  and 
lead  them,  by  prayer  and  supplication  and  turning 
from  their  evil  ways,  to  escape  the  impending  judg- 
ments of  Almighty  Justice.  And  these  exhortations 
and  Sermons  appear  accordingly  to  have  been  deli- 
vered to  the  people  at  their  first  entrance  into  the 
house  of  the  Lord,  to  excite  them  more  devoutly  to 
Prayer  and  Praise;  and  was  not  deferred,  as  the  cus- 
tom now  is,  to  be  delivered  after  offering  up  our 
Prayers  and  Praises. 

For  this  purpose  these  ancient  prophets  and 
preachers  had  their  stand  in  a  place  where  they  could 
be  alike  heard  by  Princes  and  People,  as  they  assem- 
bled for  the  Temple-Service;  and  often  too,  they 


132  SERMON  VI. 

stood  in  the  streets  and  at  the  gates  of  the  city  to  be 
heard  by  those,  who  entered  from  distant  places. 

Thus  "  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  to  Jeremiah 
*'  saying — Stand  in  the  gate  of  the  Lord's  house,  and 
"  proclaim  there  this  word — to  all  that  enter  in  at 
"  these  gates  to  worship  the  Lord*."  And  againf 
*'  proclaim  these  words  in  the  streets  of  Jerusalem." 
And  J  "  Hear  these  words,  ye  Kings  and  all  ye  Inha- 
*'  bitants  of  Judah  and  Jerusalem,  that  enter  in  by 
"  these  gates." 

But,  return  we  now  to  the  remarkable  Fast- Ser- 
mon of  the  prophet  Isaiah,  in  the  chapter  from  which 
we  have  taken  our  text;  and  let  us  consider  as  well 
the  calamitous  situation  of  the  Jews  at  the  time  of 
the  Fast,  which  is  probably  here  described,  as 
the  reasons  of  God's  rejecting  their  Prayers  and 
Supplications;  and,  as  we  proceed,  let  us  not  be 
blindly  partial  to  our  own  Situation  and  Sins,  but 
make  a  due  improvement  of  the  experience  and  ex- 
amples recorded  for  our  instruction. 

The  situation  of  the  Jews,  after  they  had  been 
first  spoiled  by  the  Assyrians,  and  afterwards  by  the 
Babylonians,  as  set  forth  in  the  forty-second  chapter 
of  this  prophecy,  claims  our  first  attention.  And 
truly  melancholy  and  miserable  it  was. 

"  This  people,  (saith  the  prophet)  is  robbed  and 
"  spoiled.  They  are  all  of  them  snared  in  holes,  and 
"  hid  in  prison-houses;  They  are  for  a  prey,  and 
*'  none  delivereth;  for  a  spoil,  and  none  saith,  re- 
*'  store.    Who  among  you  will  give  ear  to  this? 

•  Jer.  cliap.  vii.  2.  t  Chap,  xl  6.  %  Chap.  xvii.  20. 


SERMON  VI.  133 

"  Who  win  hearken  and  hear?  Who  is  there  that, 
*'  by  the  present  judgments,  will  take  warning,  and 
*'  strive  to  avert  the  like  judgments  in  the  time  to 
*'  come?" 

Think  not  that  these  judgments  spring  up  from 
the  dust,  or  have  come  upon  you  without  a  cause. 
"  For  who  was  it  that  gave  Jacob  for  a  spoil  and 
"  Israel  to  the  robbers  ?  Did  not  the  Lord  ?  He  against 
**  whom  we  have  sinned."  And  for  what  reason  did 
the  Lord  thus  deliver  his  people  to  be  robbed  and 
spoiled  by  their  enemies?  The  prophet  answers 
plainly — "  Because  they  w^ould  not  walk  in  his  ways, 
"  nor  be  obedient  unto  his  Laws — Therefore  he  hath 
"  poured  upon  them  the  fury  of  His  anger,  and  the 
"  strength  of  battle — and  it  hath  set  him  on  fire  round 
"  about,  yet  he  knew  it  not" — That  is,  all  the  horrors 
and  fury  of  war,  and  their  ver\'  city  and  temple 
burnt  to  ashes  by  the  Chaldean  army,  did  not  lead 
them  to  consider  and  turn  again  unto  the  Lord  whom 
they  liad  offended.  They  still  continued  in  their  sins, 
despised  the  Law  of  God,  nor  from  all  His  visitations 
would  they  learn  the  righteousness. 

'Tis  true  that  so  far  as  outward  professions  would 
go,  so  far  as  having  the  name  of  religion  in  their 
mouths,  and  claiming  the  privileges  promised  and 
covenanted  by  God  to  their  Fathers  for  keeping  the 
Law — so  far  as  outward  professions  and  claims  of 
peculiar  favour  would  go,  they  continued  zealous  be- 
fore God — Nay,  so  far  as  days  of  solemn  Fasting  and 
Humiliation,  on  special  visitations  and  calamities, 
might  be  thought  a  duty,  they  were  not  backward  in 
the  appointment  and  observation  of  them.     But  what 


134  SERMON  VI. 

sort  of  Fasts  they  were,  we  shall  soon  learn  from  the 
Sermon  of  the  prophet,  in  the  chapter  from  which  my 
text  is  taken. 

The  first  verse  is  an  awful  command  to  him  to 
go  among  the  people  on  the  solemn  Fast-day;  and  to 
warn  them  of  their  sins — "■  Cry  aloud  and  spare  not; 
*'  lift  up  thy  voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  shew  my  peo- 
*'  pie  their  transgressions,  and  the  House  of  Jacob 
*'  their  sin."  That  is  to  say — In  the  boldest  and  most 
public  manner,  with  all  the  freedom  becoming  a  pro- 
phet and  messenger  of  God,  concealing  nothing 
through  Fear  or  Love,  declare  to  the  people  their 
many  transgressions,  and  especially  their  open  hypo- 
crisy, and  "  the  iniquities  of  their  Holy  things." 

For  to  all  their  offences  they  add  this  provoking 
aggravation,  namely — high  professions  and  shew  of 
religion — "  They  seek  me  daily,"  or  draw  nigh  to 
me  in  all  outward  ordinances,  as  a  nation  that  would 
be  thought  to  delight  in  knowing  my  ways  and  per- 
forming righteousness;  and  they  ask  of  me  the  ordi- 
nances of  justice,  the  rewards  promised  to  holiness ; 
and,  wondering  that  they  do  not  receive  an  immediate 
answer  to  their  Prayers  and  Fastings,  they  cry  out  in 
the  midst  of  every  adversity — 

*'  Wherefore  have  we  Fasted  and  thou  seest  not? 
**  Wherefore  have  we  afflicted  our  soul,  and  Thou 
"  takest  no  knowlege?" 

Attend,  therefore,  Brethren,  to  the  Prophet's  an- 
swer to  these  most  important  questions!  Astonished 
at  their  blindness  to  their  own  faults,  and  their  expect- 
ing an  immediate  answer  of  favour  from  God,  in  all 
their  religious  approaches  to  Him;  the  Prophet  re- 


SERMON  VI.  135 

minds  them,  that  they  are  taught  from  theu-  own 
scriptures,  "  that  the  sacrifices  of  the  wicked  are  an 
"  abomination  in  God's  sight;  and  that  he  will  not 
*'  hear  sinners,"  (though  they  call  to  Him  in  distress) 
without  Repentance  and  Amendment  of  life. 

"  Behold,  says  the  prophet,  in  the  day  of  your 
*'  Fast,  you  find  pleasure  and  exact  all  your  labours" — 
Amidst  all  your  pretended  Humiliations  before  me, 
you  still  find  a  way  of  gratifying  3?^our  own  Passions 
and  Covetousness,  grieving  and  oppressing  the  Poor, 
and  exacting  every  labour  of  those  over  whom  you 
rule — Nay,  instead  of  fasting  from  the  Love  and 
Fear  of  God — "  Behold  ye  fast  for  strife  and  debate, 
*'  and  to  smite  with  the  fist  of  wickedness."  Your 
Fasts  have  only  an  outward  appearance  of  devotion, 
while  their  true  design  is  to  promote  some  selfish  or 
party  view,  or  to  sanctify  in  the  sight  of  men  some 
enormous  wickedness;  for  such  was  the  conduct  of 
Jezebel;  who,  having  determined  to  destroy  Naboth, 
and  rob  him  of  his  vineyard,  ordered  a  fast  to  be  pro- 
claimed, and  to  have  him  falsely  arraigned  and  con- 
demned of  blasphemy,  as  a  part  of  that  day's  solem- 
nity. 

But,  saith  the  Prophet,  all  this  is  abomination;  and 
if  you  would  truly  Fast,  it  shall  not  be  as  you  Fast 
this  day,  to  make  your  "  Voice  to  be  heard  on  high," 
as  if  noise  and  outward  vehemency  could  supply  the 
place  of  tru«  humiliation  ofsoul  and  inward  piety — 
Instead  of  having  the  fear  and  love  of  God  reigning 
in  your  hearts ;  instead  of  bending  in  humble  adora- 
tion before  his  throne;  purging  away  the  dross  of  your 
iniquity,  and  setting  your  whole  affections,  your  hopes 


136  SERMON  VI. 

of  relief  and  deliverance,  on  the  most  High,  "  You 
Fast  to  appear  righteous  before  men,  and  to  promote 
your  own  unjust  views."  But,  continues  the  pro- 
phet— "  Is  it  such  a  Fast  as  this  that  the  Lord  has 
*■'-  chosen — For  a  man  to  bow  down  his  head  as  a  bul- 
"  rush,  and  to  spread  sackcloth  and  ashes  under  him? 
"  Wilt  thou  call  this  a  Fast,  and  an  acceptable  Day 
"  unto  the  Lord?"  These  are  all  vain  pageantries  and 
insignificant  ceremonies  of  themselves,  and  no  way 
tending  to  renew  and  purify  the  heart. 

But,  continues  our  sublime  Prophet,  would  you 
know  the  true  Fast  which  the  Lord  hath  chosen,  is  it 
not  this  ? — 

"  To  loose  the  bands  of  wickedness,  to  undo 
*'  the  heavy  burdens;  to  let  the  oppressed  go  free, 
"  and  to  break  every  yoke  ?  Is  it  not  to  deal  thy 
"  bread  to  the  hungry  and  that  thou  bring  the  poor 
*'  that  are  out  cast  to  thy  house?  When  thou  seest 
"  the  naked  that  thou  cover  him,  and  that  thou  hide 
*•  not  thyself  from  thine   own  flesh." 

Here  is  a  glorious  catalogue  of  Virtues,  a  divine 
frame  of  Soul  to  bring  with  us  in  our  humble  ap- 
proaches to  God.  For,  without  this  divine  frame  of 
Soul,  what  are  all  the  Mortifications  of  the  flesh ;  what 
are  all  the  penances  inflicted  on  the  Body,  what  is 
bowing  down  the  head  to  the  earth,  the  prostrating 
ourselves  on  sackcloth,  the  wallowing  in  ashes,  or 
any  outward  rite  or  performance  compared  to  this 
holy,  humble  and  benevolent  frame  of  mind,  and 
those  deeds  of  Virtue,  Beneficence,  Mercy  and  Jus- 
tice which  Isaiah  prescribes  as  the  true  Requisites 
of  a  fast  ? 


SERMON  VI.  137 

As  far  as  Heaven  is  exalted  above  the  earth,  so 
fer  the  latter  transcends  the  former!  and  all  Bodily 
Abstinences  and  Humiliations,  are  of  no  other  value, 
than  as  they  tend  to  Purify  and  Spiritualize  the  Inner 
Man. 

What  would  it  avail  us,  on  this  solemn  day,  to 
have  abstained  from  our  usual  food  and  labours? 
What  would  it  avail  us  to  have  humbled  ourselves 
and  bewailed  our  sins,  and  to  have  prayed  to  God  to 
avert  His  anger  from  us,  and  to  deliver  us  from  the 
judgments  with  which  we  are  threatened,  unless  we 
resolve  to  "  loose  every  band  of  wickedness;  and  to 
do  away  every  unjust  burden  which  we  can  remove 
from  our  fellow- creatures?"  Of  this  we  may  be  assured, 
that  nothing  but  our  own  sins,  can  stand  between  us 
and  the  propitious  smiles  of  Heaven.  When  these 
are  done  away,  through  the  mercies  of  Christ  leading 
us  to  repentance  and  amendment,  we  shall  no  longer 
*'  fast  and  the  Almighty  not  see — we  shall  no  longer 
afflict  our  souls,  and  He  take  no  knowledge." 

For  what  purpose  God  has  thought  fit  to  permit 
a  continuance  of  our  present  calamities,  whether  in 
judgment  or  mercy  or  both,  is  a  matter  which  it 
becomes  every  man  to  consider  in  his  own  con- 
science. I  hope  but  few  of  the  crying  offences 
for  which  the  Jews  were  reduced  to  the  extremest 
misery,  and  delivered  over  to  the  power  of  their  ene- 
mies, can  be  justly  chargeable  to  the  people  of  this 
land;  nor  can  we  poor  short-sighted  mortals  pretend 
to  open  the  mysterious  volumes  of  Providence  and 
read  its  future  purposes  either  of  mercies  or  judg- 
ments towards  ourselves — Nor  am  I  fond  of  ascribing 

VOL.    II.  T 


158  SERMON  VI. 

every  striking  dispensation  of  Providence,  to  any 
particular  Interposition  of  its  power.  It  is  sufficient 
for  us  that  we  consider  ourselves  always  under  its 
general  government — and  that  we  look  upon  our  own 
fortunes  as  suspended  at  all  times  in  the  uplifted 
h'dUd  of  the  Almighty ! 

And  therefore,  such  questions  as  the  following 
will  never  be  improper — viz.  Whether  an  incorrup- 
tible spirit  prevails  in  all  our  public  measures? 
Whether  the  cries  of  the  Widow,  the  Orphan,  the 
helpless,  never  ascended,  unpitied  and  unredressed, 
among  us?  Whether  no  rapacious  and  extortionate 
men,  lifted  into  power  by  us,  have  sought  to  heap  up 
wealth  for  themselves  at  the  expense  of  their  bleed- 
ing and  suffering  country  ? — 

But  I  forbear  these  and  the  like  questions;  be- 
cause, as  I  believe,  the  guilt  of  none  of  these  things 
can  be  chargeable  to  any  who  now  hear  me;  so  nei- 
ther is  the  Redress  of  such  evils  so  immediately  in 
our  power;  and  a  thorough  Redress,  there  is  reason 
to  think,  will  be  endeavoured  by  the  proper  authori- 
ties— 

What  chiefly  concerns  us,  is  Repentance,  accom- 
panied with  earnest  endeavours  to  amend  our  Lives, 
and  fervent  Prayers  for  Grace  to  enable  us  to  resist 
Temptation,  "  to  overcome  the  world,"  and  to  turn 
from  all  Iniquity.  For  this  we  may  be  assured  of  that 
iiothing  but  our  ov.n  Sins  and  Un worthiness  can 
come  between  us  and  the  propitious  smiles  of  our 
merciful  Creator.  When  these  are  done  away, 
through  the  Grace  of  God,  leading  us  to  Repentance 
and  Amendment, — ''  We  shall  no  longer  Fast,  and 


SERMON  VI.  139 

the  Almighty  not  see — We  shall  no  longer  afflict  our 
souls,  and  He  take  no  knowledge,"  or  pity  of  our 
distress.     We  shall  be  raised  from  Sorrow,  and  re- 
ceive the  blessing  promised  to  the  Jews,  on  the  like 
conduct — "  Our  Light  shall  break  forth  as  the  morn- 
ing, our  Health  [or  political  salvation]  shall  spring 
forth  speedily;  our  Righteousness  shall  go  before  us, 
and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  be  our  Rere-ward.  W^ 
shall  call,  and  the  Lord  shall  answer:    W^e  shall  cry, 
and  He  shall  say,  Here  I  am!  If  thou  take  away  from 
the  midst  of  Thee  the  Yoke,  the  putting  forth  of  the  Fin- 
ger and  speaking  Vanity ;  If  thou  draw  out  thy  soul  to 
the  Hungry,  and  satisfy  the  afflicted  Soul;  then  shall  thy 
Light  rise  in  [or  out  of]  obscurity,  and  thy  darkness 
be  as  the  noon-day :  The  Lord  shall  guide  thee  con- 
tinually, and  satisfy  thy  soul  in  drought,  and  make 
fat  thy  bones:   Thou  shalt  be  like  a  watered  Garden, 
and  like  a  spring  of  water,  whose  waters  fail  not — 
They  that  shall  be  of  you  [or  remain  of  you,  your  re- 
formed and   happy    posterity]   shall    build    the  old 
waste  places;  [that  is,   the  Houses  and  Cities,  that 
have  been  destroyed  and  made  desolate,  shall  again 
be  built  up,  and  become  the  joyous  dwellings  of  a 
happy  people,  by  dependence  upon  God  and  turning 
to  the  ways  of  his  commandment,  as  warned  by  his 
late  visitation  of  you  in  judgment.] — Ye  shall  yet 
be  raised  up,   as  the  foundations  of  many  genera- 
tions,— [Millions   shall  spring  from  your  loins    to 
possess  an  immense  and  happy  country;  and  every 
Hero,  every  Patriot,  every  Wise  and  Good  Man  who 
ifrQjitributes  his  share  towards  the  promotion  of  the 


140  SERMON  VI. 

general  welfare,]  shall  be  called  the  repairer  of  the 
Breach,  the  Restorer  of  paths  to  dwell  in." 

Great  and  gracious  God !  Grant  that  by  thus  fol- 
lowing the  advice  of  the  Prophet  to  the  Jews,  for 
keeping  a  True  Fast,  and  especially,  for  *'  hallowing 
the  Sabbath  Day,  not  doing  our  own  ways,  nor  find- 
ing our  own  pleasure,  nor  speaking  our  own  words, 
but  delighting  in  Thee,  we  may  receive  the  promised 
reward,  and  be  fed  with,  and  preserved  in  the  Heritage 
of  our  Fathers;"  and  to  Thy  Name,  with  Thy  blessed 
Son  and  Holy  Spirit,  One  God,  Let  the  Glory  and 
Praise  be  ascribed  forever  and  ever!     Amen! 


SERMON  VII. 
PREACHED   IN  CHESTER  CHAPEL, 

KENT   COUNTY,   MARYLAND, 
DECEMBER  13, 1781. 

BEING  A  DAY  OK  GENERAL  THANKSGIVING  AND  PRAYER,  RECOlfl'- 
MENDED   BT   CONGRESS,   THROUGHOUT   THE   UNITED  STATES. 


EXODUS,  XV.  1. 


I  will  sing  unto  the   Loixl;    for  He    hath    triumphed  glori- 
ously.* 

After  so  many  days  of  Fasting  and  Mourn- 
ing, a  day  of  Thanksgiving  must  be  welcome  to  us,  as 
recommended  by  Congress  in  their  Proclamation, 
dated  October  26  last,  enumerating  the  many  instan- 
ces of  the  divine  Goodness  and  protection  displayed  in 
our  favour, during  "our  important  struggle  for  Liber- 
ty, against  the  long  continued  efforts  of  a  powerful 
nation,"  and  particularly  during  the  present  year 
(1781),  "in  which  there  have  been  so  many  instances 
of  prowess  and  success  in  our  armies,  particularly 
in  the  southern  states,  where  (notwithstanding  the 
difficulties  with  which  they  had  to  struggle)  they 

•  A  Sermon  from  this  text  was  inserted  as  Discourse  V.  in  the  Lon- 
don Edition  of  my  Discourses  on  public  Occasions,  on  the  success  of  the 
British,  Prussian  and  some  other  armies  (allied  in  the  same  cause)  during 
the  campaign,  1758, 


142  SERMON  VII. 

have  recovered  the  whole  country,  which  the  enemy 
had  over-run;  leaving  them  only  a  post  or  two,  on 
or  near  the  sea: — In  which  we  have  been  so  power- 
fully and  efi'ectuaily  assisted  by  our  allies,  while  in 
all  the  conjunct  operations  the  most  perfect  harmony 
has  subsisted  in  the  allied  army: — In  which  there 
has  been  so  plentiful  a  harvest,  and  so  great  abun- 
dance of  the  fruits  of  the  earth  of  every  kind,  as  not 
only  enables  us  easily  to  supply  the  wants  of  our 
army,  but  give  comfort  and  happiness  to  the  whole 
people: — Aud  in  which,  after  the  success  of  our 
allies  by  sea,  a  General  of  the  first  rank,  with  his 
whole  army,  has  been  captured  by  the  allied  forces, 
mider  the  direction  of  our  commander  in  chief 

*'  It  is,  therefore,  recommended  to  the  several  states 
to  set  apart  the  Thirteenth  day  of  December  next, 
to  be  religiously  observed  as  a  day  of  Thanksgiving 
and  Prayer;  that  all  the  people  may  assemble  on  that 
day,  with  grateful  hearts,  to  celebrate  the  praise  of  our 
gracious  benefactor;  to  confess  our  manifold  sins; 
to  offer  up  our  most  fervent  supplications  to  the  God 
of  all  grace,  that  it  may  please  Him  to  pardon  our 
offences,  and  incline  our  hearts  for  the  future  to 
keep  all  his  laws;  to  comfort  and  relieve  all  our 
brethren  who  are  in  distress  or  captivity;  to  prosper 
our  husbandmen,  and  give  success  to  all  engaged  in 
lawful  commerce;  to  impart  wisdom  and  integrity  to 
our  counsellors,  judgment  and  fortitude  to  all  our  offi- 
cers and  soldiers;  to  protect  and  prosper  our  illustrious 
ally,andfavourourunitedexertions  for  the  speedy  esta- 
blishment of  a  safe,  honourable  and  lasting  peace;  to 
bless  all  seminaries  of  learning;  and  cause  the  know- 


SERMON  VII.  143 

ledge  of  God  to  cover  the  earth,  as  the  waters  cover 
the  seas." 

According  to  the  foregoing  call  of  our  rulers,  we 
are  now  assembled,  to  unite  with  our  fellow  citizens, 
not  of  one  church  or  denomination,  but  of  all  the 
churches  and  people  of  these  United  States,  ia 
Thanksgivings,  Prayers  and  Praises,  for  His  late 
mercies  and  deliverances;  and  truly,  if  the  duties  of 
the  day  be  sincerely  and  conscientiously  discharged, 
we  ought  to  consider  the  occasion  as  awfully  inter- 
esting and  solemn. 

"  A  great  and  numerous  people,  with  one  con- 
sent and  under  one  authority,  met  to  render  thanks, 
and  to  offer  up  praises  to  the  Almighty,  for  signal 
favours  and  blessings,  is,  indeed,  a  spectacle,  on  which 
angels  above  look  down  with  complacency,  and  the 
great  God  of  angels  and  men  will  regard  with  de- 
light!" 

Songs,  or  Hymns  of  praise  and  triumph,  ad- 
dressed to  the  great  Creator  of  Heaven  and  earth, 
(or  to  the  Divinities  considered  by  the  nations 
that  knew  not  the  true  God,  as  the  supreme  benefac- 
tors of  mankind)  were  among  the  oldest  and  most 
exalted  compositions  of  Poets,  and  other  writers, 
inspired  as  well  as  uninspired. 

There  is  something  in  Poetry  and  Music  admi- 
rably suited  to  divine  and  lofty  subjects;  and  it  is 
natural  for  the  soul  of  man,  when  struck  with  any 
thing  surprisingly  great,  good,  or  marvellously  new, 
to  break  forth  beyond  the  common  modes  of  speech, 
into  the  most  rapturous  strains  of  expression,  ac- 
companied with  correspondent  Attitudes  of  Body, 


144  SERMON  VII. 

and  Modulations  of  Voice.     Even  the  untutored  sa- 
vages around  us,  furnish  striking  proofs  of  this! 

Hence  it  arose,  that  Poetry  and  Music  were  ori- 
ginally appropriated  and  confined  to  the  worship  of 
the  Supreme  God,  or  the  divinities  of  the  nations, 
to  whom  He  was  not  known;  and  the  best  and  wisest 
men  of  all  ages  have  had  recourse  to  divine  Hymns 
and  Spiritual  Songs  in  the  effusions  of  the  soul  to 
the  almighty  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth. 

Ere  yet  temples  were  built,  or  fixed  hours  of  de- 
votion set  apart;  when  the  voice  of  Conscience  could 
be  heard,  and  the  busy  scenes  of  Art  had  not  se- 
duced away  the  attention  of  Man  from  the  grand 
scenes  of  Nature;  the  great  Progenitors  of  our  Race, 
and  Patriarchs  of  Mankind,  as  they  tended  their  flocks 
onward  from  pasture  to  pasture,  as  they  beheld  the 
refreshing  Rains  descend,  and  the  Sun,  in  his  turn, 
pour  down  his  refulgent  beams,  to  vivify  and  fertilize 
the  earth,  and  to  rejoice  the  heart  of  man  and  of 
every  living  creature;  or  when  they  were  struck 
with  any  more  surprising  effect  or  manifestation  of 
Almighty  Power  and  Goodness,  kindling  their  ad- 
miration and  gratitude — that  auspicious  moment  they 
embraced,  as  the  Tongue  or  Organ  of  Praise  for  the 
whole  x\nimal  Creation  on  earth,  and  rapt  into  sacred 
extasy,  poured  forth  their  unpremeditated  strains, 
to  that  adorable  God,  the  author  of  all  this  bounty, 
who  formed  the  earth,  the  Sun  and  Moon  which  they 
beheld ;  that  poised  the  clouds  in  air,  that  enriched 
their  bosoms  with  treasure  and  bade  them  drop  down 
in  fatness,  to  rejoice  herb,  and  beast,  and  man. 


SERMON  VII.  145 

These  divine  emanations  of  the  soul,  in  strains  of 
praise  and  gratitude  to  heaven,  are  surely  nothing 
less  than  the  express  inspirations  of  God  himself, 
through  the  secret  agency  of  his  grace,  and  the  power 
of  his  works,  in  the  hearts  of  men,  in  those  first  ages 
of  simplicity  and  love;  and,  as  this  Mas  the  first  origin 
of  Poetry,  Music,  and  Songs  of  praise  befoi  e  God, 
it  were  to  be  wished,  that  among  all  our  other  im- 
provements, we  had  not  too  much  improved  away 
this  pure  primitive  intercourse  with  the  Father  of 
Light  and  Spirits!  Yet  still,  we  are  to  reflect  that 
this  is  a  world  of  imperfection ;  and  that,  as  there 
are  advantages,  there  are  also  inconveniences,  to  every 
stage  of  its  progress,  from  original  simplicity  to  its 
last  stage  of  improvement  and  refinement. 

But  to  proceed;  some  of  the  most  beautiful  pieces 
of  divine  poesy  are  left  us  by  the  eastern  nations, 
and  especially  l^ty  the  Hebrews;  in  whose  composi- 
tions of  this  kind,  we  are  more  directly  concerned, 
as  they  are  recorded  for  us  in  our  Bibles.  One  of 
the  most  exalted  of  these  is  the  Song  of  Moses,  from 
which  I  have  taken  my  text — composed  in  a  trans- 
port of  joy,  admiration  and  gratitude,  when  he  beheld 
the  Mighty  One  of  Israel,  divide  the  great  deep  be- 
fore his  people,  and  lead  them  through  on  dry  ground; 
while  the  waters  closed  with  irresistible  fury  behind 
them;  and  whelmed  their  proud  pursuers  in  the  bot- 
tom of  the  sea ! 

This  was  a  subject  marvellous  indeed,  and  asto- 
nishing beyond  a  parallel!  At  the  blast  of  the  nostrils 
of  the  God  of  heaven,  the  course  of  Nature  was  con- 
trouled.     A  mighty  ocean  divided  itself  before  the 

VOL.   II.  u 


146  SERMON  VII. 

Lord.  The  waters  left  their  channel  in  the  heart  of 
the  sea.  They  were  gathered  up  on  either  side, 
wave  on  wave,  heap  on  heap,  and  stood  arrested  or 
congealed  in  liquid  mountains  at  the  nod  of  the  Al- 
mighty !  The  children  of  Israel  passed  through  on 
dry  ground.  Immediately  the  waters  closed  with  ir- 
resistible fury;  and  the  hosts  of  their  proud  pursuers 
were  covered,  overwhelmed,  consumed — as  a  stone 
that  sinks  to  the  bottom. 

*'  Thus  the  Lord  saved  Israel  that  day,  out  of 
*'  the  hand  of  the  Egyptians,  and  Israel  saw  the 
*'  Egyptians  dead  upon  the  sea-shore — 

*'  Then  sang  Moses  and  the  children  of  Israel 
*'  this  Song  unto  the  Lord,  saying — I  will  sing  unto 
"  the  Lord  for  he  hath  triumphed  gloriously.  The 
*'  Lord  is  my  strength  and  my  Song;  and  he  is  be- 
"  come  my  salvation.  He  is  my  God  and  I  will  pre- 
"  pare  Him  an  habitation;  my  father's  God,  and  I 
"  will  exalt  him.  The  Lord  is  a  man  of  war;  the 
"  Lord  is  his  name."* 

In  such  strains  as  these  did  the  raptured  leader 
of  Israel,  and  all  his  host  of  followers,  celebrate  the 
God  of  their  fathers,  on  their  deliverance  from  the 
rage  of  Pharaoh;  leaving  an  example  for  all  succeed- 
ing ages  on  the  like  grand  occasions. 

A  like  sacred  example  we  have  in  the  great  fes- 
tival sacrifice  and  thanksgiving  of  David,  on  receiv- 
ing back  the  Ark  of  God,  the  great  pledge  and  depo- 
sition of  the  civil  and  religious  privileges  of  his 
nation.     On  that  happy  occasionf  "  He  and  all  the 

f  Exod.  ch.  XT.  t  1  Chron,  xv.  16,  8»c. 


SERMON  VII.  147 

Elders  of  the  people,  and  the  Levites,  and  the  Cap- 
tains over  thousands,  appeared  in  solemn  procession, 
witli  instruments  of  music,  psalteries,  and  harps,  and 
cymbals,  and  the  sound  of  the  cornet  and  of  the  trum- 
pet, and  the  lifting  up  the  voice  with  joy;  and  Da- 
vid himself  came  singing  and  dancing  before  them, 
as  a  testimony  of  his  true  piety  and  gratitude;  though 
Saul's  daughter,  beholding  out  at  a  window,  and  not 
animated  with  the  same  godly  rapture,  despised  or 
laughed  at  him  in  her  heart  as  guilty  of  levitj^" 

But  why  should  I  mention  more  examples  ?  The 
same  Reason  that  calls  us  to  humble  ourselves  be- 
fore God,  on  the  marks  of  his  Displeasure,  calls  us 
to  rejoice  before  Him,  with  Thanksgiving,  on  the 
marks  of  his  Favour.  For  a  series  of  years  past  we 
have  had  many  days  of  weeping  and  sorrow  and 
fasting;  and  the  hardest  heart  must  bleed  to  recount 
the  scenes  of  suffering  and  anguish  and  distress 
which  we  have  beheld.  In  every  city,  in  every  vil- 
lage, nay  in  every  private  house  and  family,  long  hath 
the  voice  of  sorrow  been  heard,  for  heroes  slain  in 
battle;  kindred  hands  imbrued  in  kindred  blood; 
fathers  deprived  of  sons ;  sons  of  fathers ;  wives  of 
husbands;  brothers  of  brothers;  and  friends  of  friends. 

But  we  are  this  day  called  to  express  our  grati- 
tude to  God  on  events  of  a  more  pleasing  nature,  the 
Success  of  the  allied  armies  of  these  United  States, 
almost  in  every  quarter  of  our  country,  by  land  and 
by  Sea;  the  blessing  the  fruits  of  the  earth,  and  giving 
us  plentiful  harvests;  and,  particularly,  the  capture 
of  a  General*  of  tlie  first  rank,  with  his  whole  army, 

*  Lord  Cornwallk. 


148  SERMON  VII. 

under  the  direction  of  our  illustrious  commander  in 
chief;  yielding  us  the  happy  prospect  of  a  speedy 
restoration  of  our  former  peace  and  tranquillity,  upon 
solid  and  lasting  foundations. 

Although  we  dare  not  call  this  deliverance  a  mira- 
cle in  our  favour,  or  in  any  degree  comparable  to  the 
miracle  for  which  the  song  in  our  text  was  offered  to 
the  God  of  Israel;  yet  when  we  reflect  on  the  gloomy 
prospect  which  lay  before  us  a  few  months  ago;  when 
we  expected  the  war  at  our  doors,  and  all  its  con- 
comitant ravages  and  distress;  when  we  beheld  our 
Fields  waving  with  Plenty,  and  almost  despaired  of 
reaping  them  in  Peace,  or  enjoying  their  Fruits  in 
Safety ;  can  we  forbear  praising  the  Lord  of  Hosts, 
the  God  of  our  salvation,  for  the  deliverance  he  hath 
wrought  for  us,  and  the  security  we  enjoy  ?  Can  we 
forbear  to  adore  that  Providence,  which,  by  means 
almost  unexpected  to  us,  *'on  the  same  day;  nay 
almost  at  the  same  hour,  brought  Fleets  from  the 
South,  and  Armies  from  the  North,  for  our  protec- 
tion and  aid?"  Can  we  cease  to  admire  that  magna- 
nimity and  steady  perseverance,  which  enabled  our 
allied  forces  to  accomplish  this  great  deliverance; 
almost  without  any  bloodshed  of  their  Enemies;  and 
to  exercise  all  the  Virtues  of  Moderation  and  Chris- 
tian Heroism,  even  amidst  the  Triumphs  of  Victory  ? 

This  great  event  hath  already  been  celebrated,  in 
Camps,  in  Cities,  in  Towns  and  Villages,  by  separate 
and  voluntary  marks  of  joy  and  gratitude — But  we  are 
this  day  called  to  join,  with  one  voice,  throughout 
all  these  United  States,  as  a  people  connected  in  one 
great  and  common  interest  to  celebrate  this  goodness 


SERMON  VII.  149 

of  the  Almighty;  and  the  ministers  of  the  altar,  by 
their  sacred  office,  are  to  stand  as  the  mouth  or  organ 
of  the  people,  to  offer  up  and  convey  their  public 
gratitude  to  the  throne  of  the  Omnipotent! 

The  joy  of  this  day,  therefore,  Brethren,  must 
not  be  that  noisy  and  tumultuous  joy,  which  con- 
sists in  outward  actions ;  the  glare  and  pomp  of  vic- 
tory; the  display  of  the  spoils  of  War  and  Enemies; 
Shouts  of  Triumph;  Illuminations;  Feastings,  and 
carnal  Mirth.  It  must  be  a  Religious  Joy;  the  Joy 
of  the  Heart  before  the  Lord;  mixt  with  a  holy  and 
reverential  Fear.  We  are  to  rejoice  in  our  prosperi- 
ty, but  yet  chiefly  as  we  consider  it  to  be  the  means  of 
Peace  and  Safety;  and,  therefore,  while  the  final  issue 
of  things  remain  undetermined,  although  we  may 
rejoice,  we  must  rejoice  with  fear  and  trembling; 
lest  our  future  Unworthiness  should  provoke  the 
Almighty  to  withhold  his  promised  blessings,  and 
lengthen  out  the  day  of  our  visitation  for  the  further 
correction  of  our  sins,  and  the  manifestation  of  his 
power  and  goodness. 

Thus  did  Israel  rejoice  on  their  great  deliverance, 
referred  to  in  our  text. 

For,  *'  Israel  saw  that  great  work,  which  the 
Lord  did  upon  the  Egyptians;  and  the  people  feared 
the  Lord,  and  his  servant  Moses. — Who,  said  they, 
is  like  unto  Thee,  O  Lord,  amongst  the  Gods  ?  v.  ho 
is  like  unto  Thee;  glorious  in  holiness,  fearful  in 
praises,  doing  wonders?" 

In  this  spirit  runs  the  proclamation  for  this  day's 
solemnity,  which  has  been  recited  above. 


150  SERMON  VII. 

Let  us  therefore  lift  up  our  voices  to  God,  who, 
for  our  deliverance,  "  hath  triumphed  gloriously. 
The  horse  and  his  rider  hath  he  thrown  into  the  sea. 
The  Lord  is  our  strength  and  salvation,  and  he  shall 
be  the  subject  of  our  song.  He  is  our  God  and  wc 
will  prepare  Him  an  habitation;  our  father's  God, 
and  we  will  exalt  Him.  The  right  hand  of  the  Lord 
is  become  glorious  in  power,  and  hath  dashed  in 
pieces  the  enemy.  They  said,  we  will  pursue,  we 
will  overtake,  we  will  divide  the  spoil." — But  the 
weakness  of  God  is  stronger  than  the  strength  of 
proudest  man — When  his  people  were  but  few,  and 
strangers  in  a  foreign  wilderness;  when  they  went 
from  nation  to  nation  in  search  of  a  setdement  for 
themselves  and  their  unborn  posterity,  the  Lord  suf- 
fered no  man  to  do  them  wrong;  yea  He  reproved 
even  Kings  for  their  sake. 

*'  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  for  ever  and 
ever :  and  all  the  people  said  Amen,  and  praised  the 
Lord!" 

Be  these  great  examples  of  Praise  and  Thanks- 
giving followed  by  us  this  day;  for  surely  whoever 
would  be  called  a  subject  of  these  states,  and  is  con- 
tent to  hold  his  Liberty  and  Property  under  their 
protection,  could  never  desire  to  see  their  peace, 
however  dear,  established  on  Conquest  or  Force,  by 
any  power  upon  earth;  and  therefore  we  must  rejoice 
when  the  Almighty  in  his  providence  appears  to  blast 
and  defeat  the  most  powerful  reiterated  attempts  for 
reducing  a  free  People,  to  a  Government  at  will,  and 
unconditional  Submission. 


SERMON  VII.  151 

After  the  days  of  mourning  which  we  have 
beheld,  the  short  period  of  about  nine  months  hath 
produced  such  a  series  of  favourable  events,  for  these 
infant  states,  as  astonishes  ourselves;  and,  among  our 
posterity,  will  scarcely  be  believed.  Had  the  inci- 
dents which  have  taken  place  been  but  proposed  to 
our  hopes  a  twelve-month  ago,  by  any  person  living, 
we  should  have  thought  that  he  mocked  our  Credu- 
lity, or  insulted  our  Distress.  But  all  things  are 
possible  with  God;  and  when  the  affiiirs  of  a  People 
are  at  the  worst,  then  is  often  the  time  when  the 
mighty  one  of  Israel  is  pleased  to  interpose,  and 
therein  to  "triumph  gloriously." 

In  such  cases,  it  is  our  indispensible  duty  to  mark 
the  manifestations  of  his  power  with  humble  reve- 
rence; and  to  rejoice  before  him  exceedingly;  but 
Still,  as  was  said  before,  we  must  "  rejoice  with 
trembling,"  because  the  same  almighty  Power  which 
raised  us  up  in  our  low  estate,  can  dash  us  to  the 
ground  again,  if,  like  the  proud  Assyrian  of  old,  Ave 
begin  to  boast  ourselves,  and  say  that  our  o^vn  Hand, 
or  the  strength  of  our  ov;n  Arm,  got  us  the  victory. 

Wherefore,  Brethren !  let  me,  in  conclusion,  as 
is  my  duty,  earnestly  exhort  you,  in  your  best  and 
most  prosperous  estate,  to  be  clothed  with  Humility, 
and  the  Fear  of  God,  in  the  fulness  of  his  I.ove; 
ascribing  only  to  Him  all  power  and  glory  and  vic- 
tory. 

When  we  come  to  give  Thanks  unto  God,  for 
blessings  received,  or  to  Pray  to  Him  for  success  in 
our  undertakings,  it  must  be  with  a  conviction  that 
all  the  Events  of  this  world,  and  the  fortune  and  fate 


152  SERMON  VII. 

of  all  the  People  and  Nations  in  it,  are  in  his  supreme 
disposal!  Let  us,  therefore,  be  persuaded  that  the 
People  and  Nations,  who  most  fervently  and  earn- 
estly follow  His  holy  Laws,  and  support  the  Purity 
and  Majesty  of  that  Divine  Religion,  which  he  hath 
made  known  to  them,  will  most  effectually  serve  their 
country,  b)'^  obtaining  His  favour. 

In  the  present  moment  of  trial,  all  who  profess  to 
love  their  country,  would  certainly  wish  to  shew  that 
Love  by  their  Courage  and  Heroism,  when  duly 
called  upon  to  exercise  them.  But  these  glorious 
qualities  can  stand  upon  no  foundation  but  a  Con- 
science at  Peace  with  God,  and  a  Conviction  that 
we  are  engaged  in  His  divine  Cause.  I  trust  that  we 
have  long  since  satisfied  our  own  Reason  and  Con- 
science, that  the  cause  in  which  we  are  engaged  is 
not  grounded  on  the  wicked  passions  of  Ambition, 
Malice,  Revenge,  Cruelty,  and  the  hke;  but  that,  in 
sight  of  Men  and  Angels,  and  of  Him,  who  is  above 
all  the  quires  of  Angels,  we  contend  for  the  security 
of  those  sacred  and  unalienable  Rights,  which  the 
good  Providence  of  God  called  us  to  inherit.  These 
we  are  never  to  desert,  but  to  strive  for  them,  at 
every  peril,  with  a  holy  and  unquenchable  Zeal;  per- 
severing, if  need  be,  even  unto  Death.  Every  Peo- 
ple and  Country  have  native  and  essential  Rights, 
which  neither  in  conscience,  nor  in  duty  to  God  and 
themselves,  they  can  tamely  surrender.  When 
Liberty  is  invaded,  when  Property  is  insecure, 
when  Devastation,  and  Plunder,  and  all  the  Horrors 
of  War,  are  around  a  People,  it  is  their  sacred  Duty, 
by  every  brave  and  heroic  Exertion,  to  repel  such 


SERMON  VII.  155^ 

Iniquity;  and  to  seek  for  the  Re-establlshment  of 
Peace  and  Safety,  by  every  means  in  their  power^ 
hostile  or  otherwise.  In  such  cases,  Resistance  is 
the  voice  of  Nature,  and  of  God.  We  have  re- 
sisted—andResisted  even  unto  Blood ;  and  through  the 
blessing  of  God,  have  repelled  the  danger,  and  opened 
the  Prospect  of  future  Safety — opened  it  so  far  in- 
deed, that,  as  already  observed,  our  present  Hopes, 
compared  with  our  former  Fears,  in  the  short  period 
of  about  nine  months,  have  converted  a  kind  of  tem- 
porary Despondency,  into  a  well-grounded  Confi.-. 
dencc,  in  the  Strength  of  the  Almighty. 

Thus  among  our  progenitors,  in  the  parent  land 
of  Britain,  when  they  had  but  just  shaken  off  the  yoke 
of  spiritual  bondage,  and  established  the  Religion  of 
Jesus  in  its  native  Purity,  a  bloody  Design  was^ 
formed  to  extinguish  their  name  and  religion  toge-. 
thcr.  The  vast  Armada,  foes  to  their  peace,  sailed, 
exultant,  before  the  gale.  It  almost  covered  the  in^ 
tervening  ocean — ^it  approached  the  coast  of  Great- 
Britain — and,  in  the  vanity  of  their  heart,  their  proud 
Host  said — ''  What  shall  resist  our  power?  We  will 
pursue,  we  will  overtake,  we  will  divide  the  spoil!" — 
The  eternal  God,  who  dwells  in  Heaven,  the  Protector 
of  the  Just,  saw  and  heard  them.  He  laughed  their  de- 
vices to  Scorn.  Obedient  to  His  Will,  His  servant- 
Seas  and  Waves  rose  and  raged.  The  proud  hopes  of" 
the  Enemy  were  brought  low;  and  all  their  stately  cas- 
tles, which  rode  ere- while  sotriumphandyonthefoamy 
Surface,  were  now  dispersed  before  the  breath  of  thq 
Almighty;  or  whelmed  to  the  bottom  in  the  midst  ot 
His  vengeance,  as  a  stone  dropped  from  the  hand.. 

In  the    sight    of  Britain   this  deliverance   wa& 
wrought.     Our  fathers,  from  the  shore,  stood  ancl 

VOL.   II.  X 


154  SERMON  VIL 

beheld  it.  Their  praises  and  shouts  of  triumph 
ascended  to  the  sky.  The  God  of  Victory  was  their 
.Theme.  Him  they  adored ;  and  Him,  by  their  Exam- 
ple, they  left  it  in  charge  for  their  Posterity  to  adore! 

The  next  attempt  against  the  Rights  and  Happi- 
ness of  our  Ancestors  in  the  Parent  Land,  was  laid 
dark  as  Night,  and  deep  as  Hell.  In  the  bowels  of 
the  earth  a  Mine  was  placed,  to  blow  up  the  King, 
the  Parliament,  and  the  Governing  Powers;  and  thus, 
at  once,  to  blast  the  whole  hopes  and  strength  of  the 
Protestant  reformation,  and  civil  Liberty.  But  the 
All-seeing  Eye  of  God,  detected  the  dark  design, 
and  His  all-powerful  Arm  dragged  the  Conspirators 
to  deserved  Vengeance;  thereby  working  another  deli- 
Terance  as  great  as  the  former:  for  which  a  day  of  an- 
nual Thanksgiving  was  established,  to  be  continued 
through  all  succeeding  generations  of  their  Posterity. 

Lost,  therefore,  to  every  sentiment  of  religious 
Gratitude  should  we  be,  if  we  did  not  this  day, 
adore  that  Providence  which  has  accomplished  such 
a  mighty  Salvation  for  our  country!  And  especially, 
let  us  remember,  as  I  hinted  before,  to  temper  our  Joy, 
with  the  consideration,  that  even  the  best  Fruits  of 
Victory  are  beset  with  thorns;  and  that  what  are  days 
of  Rejoicing  to  some,  are  but  days  of  Mourning  to 
others,  whose  dearest  Relatives, have  given  their  lives, 
as  a  sacrifice,  in  the  Contest.  This  world  is  a  che- 
quered scene,  and  we  are  to  expect  no  pure  Bliss  in  it. 
But  let  us  act  the  part  of  good  Citizens,  good  Men 
and  good  Christians;  and  then  we  may  safely  trust 
the  Issue,  to  the  Direction  of  that  Almighty  Being, 
who  is  supremely,  just,  wise,  and  holy! 


SUNDRY  MILITARY  SERMONS, 

FROM  LUKE  iii.  14; 

ON 

THE  CHRISTIAN  SOLDIERS  DUTY, 

THE 

LAVVFULESS  AND   DIGNITY  OF  HIS  OFFICE, 

AS   A 

SERVANT  OF  THE  PUBLIC, 

FOR   THE 

DEFENCE  OF  HIS  COUNTRY, 

AND 

rOR  THE  MAINTAINING   AND   ASSERTING 
TRUE  RELIGION  AND  LIBERTY. 


Sermon  I.  Preached  in  Christ-Church,  Philadelphia,  April  5, 
1757,  at  the  request  of  General  Stunwix,  to  the  forces, 
under  his  command,  previous  to  their  march,  after  Brad- 
dock's  defeat,  against  the  French  and  Indians,  on  the  Fron- 
tiers of  Pennsylvania,  Sec. 

The  other  Sermons,  preached  in  1763,  in  the  great  Hall,  or 
Chapel  of  the  College  of  Philadelphia,  at  the  desire  of 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Wilkins,  to  his  Majesty's  XVlIIth,  or 
Royal  Regiment  of  Ireland. 


SERMON  VIII. 
THE  CHRISTIAN  SOLDIER'S  DUTY, 

THE  LAWKULNfcSS  AND  DH^KITV  OF  HIS  OFFICK,  AND  THE  IM- 
PORTANCE OF  THK  PKOThSTANT  CAUSE  IN  THE  BRITISH 
COLONIES. 

PREACHED  IjY  CHRIST-CHURCH, 

PHILADELPHIA,    APRIL    3,    1757. 
AT    THE 

DESIRE  OF  GENERAL  STANWIX, 

TO  THE   FORCES  UNDER   HIS  COMMAND,    BEFORE   THEIR   MARCH 
TO   THE   FRONTIERS  ; 

WITH   A   PRAYER   ON  THE   SAME    OCCASION. 


LUKE,  iii.  14. 
AND  the  Soldiers  demanded  of  him  likewise,  saying — Master, 
and  what  shall  we  do?    He  siiid  unto  them,  Do  violence  to 
no  man,  neither  accuse  any  falsely,  and  be  content  with  your 
wages. 

1  HIS  chapter  contains  an  account  of  the 
preaching  of  St.  John  the  Baptist;  who,  being  called 
of  God  in  the  wilderness,  and  duly  commis-sioned 
for  his  high  office,  "  came  into  all  the  countr}  about 
Jordan,  preaching  to  the  people  the  Baptism  of  Re- 
pentance for  the  Remission  of  Sins." 

The  more  thoroughly  to  awaken  their  attention, 
and  evince  the  necessity  of  his  doctrine,  he  appears 
in  the  most  striking  character;  being,  as  was  prophe- 
sied concerning  him,  "  the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the 
wilderness;  prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord;  make 
his  paths  straight!  Every  valley  shall  be  filled,  every 


158  SERMON  VIII. 

mountain  and  hill  shall  be  brought  low;  the  crooked 
{^places']  shall  be  made  straight;  the  rough  ways 
smooth;  and  all  Flesh  shall  see  the  Salvation  of  God!" 

These  words  allude  to  a  known  custom  of  great 
kings,  who,  when  they  undertook  any  long  journey, 
were  wont  to  send  forth  their  messengers  before  them; 
proclaiming  to  the  people  to  make  their  way  plain. 
Now,  as  the  Jews,  at  this  time  daily  looked  for  the 
coming  of  their  King,  or  promised  Messiah,  such  a 
proclamation,  from  so  extraordinary  a  person,  crying 
out  to  clear  the  way,  "  for  that  the  Salvation  of  God 
was  at  hand,"  could  not  fail  to  excite  their  curiosity, 
and  interest  their  afi'ections! 

Every  heart  was  accordingly  seized  with  an  in- 
stant hope  of  beholding  the  Desire  of  Nations;  with 
whom  they  expected  to  share  crowns  and  empire  and 
temporal  glory.  Nay,  they  began  "  to  muse  in  their 
hearts  whether  John  himself  were  the  Christ,"*  or 
only  his  fore-runner.  In  either  case,  they  were  eager 
to  embrace  the  baptism  which  he  preached;  as  art- 
ful courtiers  will  strive  to  recommend  themseves  to 
the  graces  of  an  expected  Master.  Hence,  "  a  mul- 
titude of  them  came  forth,  to  be  baptised  of  him." 

John,  who  saw  their  carnal  views,  is  not  too  for- 
ward in  conferring  his  baptism  upon  them,  without 
duly  instructing  them  in  the  nature  and  conditions 
of  it.  "  O  generation  of  vipers!  says  he;  who  hath 
warned  you  to  flee  from  the  WTath  which  is  to  come?" 


*  They  were,  no  doubt,  sometime  in  this  suspense,  before  John  resolves 
them,  by  telling  them  that  he  was  not  the  Christ,  nor  even  worthy  to  un- 
loose the  latchet  of  his  shoes;  but  that  the  Christ  was  quickly  to  follow- 
after  him. 


SERMON  VII.  i5S 

Nevertheless,  if  you  are  really  desirous  to  escape  it, 
and  to  be  admitted  to  the  blessings  promised  in  the 
Messiah,  do  not  deceive  yourselves  in  thinking  that 
those  blessings  may  be  derived  to  you  by  inheritance. 
They  are  not  of  a  carnal  but  of  a  spritual  nature. 
Nor  will  it  avail  you  any  thing  to  say,  "  we  have 
Abraham  to  our  father;"  and  are  thereby  the  chil- 
dren of  promise.  For  I  say  unto  you,  that  unless 
you  bring  forth  fruits  meet  for  repentance,  you  can 
by  no  means  inherit  those  promises — "  For  God  is 
able  of  these  stones  to  raise  up  children  to  Abraham; 
and  in  them  shall  his  promises  be  made  good,  if  not 
in  you.  And  you  must  now,  without  delay,  make 
your  choice."*  *'  For  the  axe  is  already  laid  to  the 
root  of  the  trees ;  and  every  tree  that  bringeth  not 
forth  good  fruit  is  to  be  hewn  down  and  cast  into  the 
fire." 

Such  an  alarming  denunciation  struck  the  peo- 
ple with  double  astonishment;  and  they  pressed  still 
more  eagerly  about  John,  crying — f  "  what  shall  we 
do  then;"  to  escape  this  ruin  and  obtain  this  salva- 
tion? "  He  answered  and  said  unto  them,  he  that  hath 
two  coats,  let  him  impart  to  him  that  hath  none. 
And  he  that  hath  meat  let  him  do  likewise;"  herein 
strenuously  recommending  the  universal  practice  of 
that  diffusive  charity  and  benevolence,  which  are  a 
inain  foundation  of  moral  virtue,  and  the  most  ac- 
ceptable service  we  can  render  to  our  adorable  Crea- 
tor! 

Among  others  who  pressed  forward,  on  this  occa- 
sion, came  the  Publicans,  a  set  of  men  infamous  for 

*  V.  7,  8,  9.  t  V.  10,  11,  12,  H. 


16b  SERMON  VII. 

their  illegal  exactions  upon  the  people, crying — "Mas- 
ter, what  shall  we  do?"  John,  who  knew  their  charac- 
ter, strikes  bolrlly  at  their  capitdl  vice;  charging  them 
by  their  hope  of  salvation  and  their  dread  of  ruin, — 
*'  exact  no  more  than  what  is  appointed  you"  by  law; 
for  how  shall  you  begin  to  be  good,  till  you  cease  to 
be  unjust? 

Last  of  all  came  the  sokliers,*  "  demanding  of 
him  likewise,  saying — and  what  shall  we  do?  He  said 
unto  them  do  violence  to  no  man,  neither  accuse  any 
falsely,  and  be  content  with  your  m  ages." 

Such  are  the  words  which  were  recommended  to 
me  as  the  subject  of  this  discourse.  And  had  I  been 
left  to  my  own  choice,  I  could  not  have  selected  any 
more  suitable  to  my  purpose.  For  being  delivered 
by  divine  inspiration,  on  a  most  important  occasion; 
namely,  when  the  soldiers  themselves  earnesdy  re- 
quested to  know,  by  what  means  they  might  escape 
the  threatened  fire  of  God's  wrath,  and  obtain 
salvation  through  the  Messiah,  we  may  be  sure  they 
imply  in  them  the  fundamental  parts  of  the  Christian 
Soldier's  Duty;  so  far  at  least  as  relates  to  that  par- 
ticular character. 

I  shall  therefore  proceed  upon  them,  in  their  natu- 
ral order.  With  diffidence,  however,  I  enter  upon 
mv  subject.  I  know  many  of  you  to  be  men  of  dis- 
tinguished understanding;  conscious  of  the  dignity 
of  your  own  character,  and  of  the  glorious  cause 
wherein  you  are  engaged.  And  nothing  but  your 
awn  express  desire,  could  give  me  courage  to  offer 

•  V.  14. 


SERMON  VIII.  161 

my  thoughts  concerning  any  part  of  your  duty.  But, 
being  invited  thereto,  I  shall  proceed  to  the  utmost 
of  my  abilities,  as  far  as  the  time  will  permit.  And, 
whatever  may  be  the  execution,  I  can  safely  say  that 
1  bring  Vvith  me  a  heart  zealous  for  the  public — and 
regardful  of  you! 

First,  then,  the  Christian-Soldier  is  to  "  do  vio- 
lence to  no  man." 

There  are  two  sorts  of  violence  which  a  soldier 
may  be  guilty  of.  One  is  against  those  who  are 
lawfully  vested  with  command  over  him.  This  is 
commonly  stiled  Mutiny,  and  is  a  crime  of  the  most 
atrocious  nature;  seldom  to  be  expiated  but  by  the 
Death  of  the  offender.  And  as  God  is  a  God  of 
order,  it  must  be  peculiarly  odious  to  him. 

Another  sort  of  violence,  which  a  soldier  may  be 
guilty  of,  is  against  his  fellow-subjects.  This  is  that 
violence  more  immediately  meant  in  the  text;  the 
original  word  there,  signifying  the  shaking  or  terri- 
fying a  man,  so  as  to  force  money  from  him  through 
fear.  This  we  find  expressly  forbid  by  the  spirit  of 
Christianity,  under  pain  of  forfeiting  the  Salvation 
of  God.  And  w'e  may  glory  to  say,  that  it  is  also 
forbid  by  the  mild  spirit  of  the  British  constitution ! 

Our  Soldiery  are  armed  by  the  laws  of  their  coun- 
try, and  supported  by  the  community;  not  to  com- 
mand, but  to  serve  it;  not  to  oppress,  but  to  protect 
it.  Should  they,  therefore,  turn  their  sword  against 
those  from  whom  they  derive  their  authority,  and 
thus  violate  the  just  rights  even  but  of  one  Freeman, 
who  contributes  to  their  support — what  a  complica- 

VOL.   II.  Y 


162  SERMON  VIII. 

tion  of  guilt  would  it  imply?  It  would  be  treachery! 
It  would  be  ingratitude!  Nay,  it  would  be  parricide  I 

As  for  the  tyrants  of  mankind,  let  them  (belying 
heaven  and  pretending  an  authority  from  God)  lead 
forth  their  armed  slaves  to  plunder,  to  harass  and  to 
destroy  those  to  whom  they  owe  protection!  Let  them 
fill  those  lands  with  violence  and  blood,  which  they 
ought  to  fill  with  blessing  and  joy !  "Verily  I  say  unto 
you  they  shall  have  their  reward."  For,  believe  me, 
such  actions  are  odious  to  heaven-  repugnant  to  the 
gospel;  and  God  will  certainly  avenge  his  own  cause! 

Happy  for  us,  we  rejoice  under  milder  influences! 
Our  gracious  Sovereign,  through  a  long  and  prospe- 
rous reign,  has  never  in  any  instance,  offered  vio- 
lence to  the  rights  of  his  subjects;  nor  permitted  it 
in  his  servants.  The  commanders  placed  over  us, 
in  our  present  distress,  have  signalized  themselves  as 
patrons  of  justice  and  lovers  of  Liberty.  Though 
appointed  over  great  armies,  among  a  people  long 
accustomed  to  profound  peace,  jealous  of  their  privi- 
leges, and  some  of  them  even  unreasonably  preju- 
diced against  all  force  and  arms;  yet  they  have  hap- 
pily reconciled  jarring  interests,  and,  with  all  possible 
care,  supported  the  military,  without  violating  the 
civil,  power. 

As  a  signal  instance  of  the  harmony  arising  from 
this  conduct,  it  will  be  but  justice  to  mention  you, 
gentlemen,  whom  I  have  now  the  honour  to  address. 
You  have  been  among  us  for  many  months.  Most 
of  you  were  at  first  but  a  raw  unformed  corps;  and, 
from  the  manner  of  your  being  quartered  out  in  small 
parties  among  the  inhabitants  of  this  city,  distur- 


SERMON  Vlir.  163 

bances  might  have  been  expected.  But  quite  the 
reverse  has  been  the  case.  No  deeds  of  violence 
have  been  offered.  No  complainings  have  been 
heard  in  our  streets.  Your  conduct  has  done  honour 
to  yourselves,  and  to  those  who  have  the  command 
over  you. 

All  I  shall  add,  then,  on  this  head  is,  to  beseech 
you,  by  your  hopes  of  the  Gospel-promises,  to  per- 
severe in  the  same  dutiful  inoffensive  behaviour  to- 
wards your  fellow-citizens,  in  all  parts  of  your  future 
conduct.  And,  as  you  can  never  be  led  to  deeds  of 
violence  by  any  authority  appointed  over  you,  let  it 
never  be  said  that  your  own  choice  or  rashness  en- 
gaged you  in  them ;  so  as  to  subject  you  to  the  severe 
and  shameful  punishments  denounced  against  them, 
by  the  laws  of  your  country  in  this  world,  and  by  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  in  the  world  to  come. 

Thus  I  have  endeavoured  to  give  the  true  mean- 
ing of  the  words  "  do  violence  to  no  man.*'  I  know 
there  are  some  who  affect  to  understand  them  in  a 
more  unlimited  sense;  as  containing  a  general  pro- 
hibition of  all  force  and  arms  whatsoever.  But,  in 
this,  they  are  neither  warranted  by  scripture  nor  rea- 
son. Nay,  the  very  reverse  is  evident  from  the  text 
itself. 

The  soldiers,  whom  Saint  John  addresses,  re- 
ceived wages  for  fighting  and  bearing  arms  against 
the  enemies  of  their  country.  He  expressly  enjoins 
them  to  be  content  with  those  wages.  But  this  he 
never  would  have  done,  if  the  service,  which  they 
performed  as  the  condition  of  the  wages,  had  been 
that  identical  violence,  which  he  so  strongly  prohibits 


164  SERMON   VIII. 

in  the  former  part  of  the  verse.  They  must  indeed 
be  very  bold,  uho  can  charge  the  Spirit  of  God  with 
such  a  contradiction! 

But  the  fact  is,  that — to  support  justice,  to  main- 
tain truth,  to  defend  the  goods  of  Providence,  to  re- 
press the  wild  fury  of  lawless  invaders,  and  by  main 
force,  if  possible,  to  extirpate  oppression  and  wicked- 
ness from  the  earth,  has  never  been  accounted  vio- 
lence in  any  language  or  country.  On  the  contrary, 
it  is  duty  to  the  public,  and  mercy  to  thousands ! 

If  society  is  of  God's  appointment,  every  thing 
essential  to  its  subsistence  must  be  so  too;  for  he  that 
ordains  the  end,  ordains  the  means.  But  how  shall 
society  subsist,  if  we  are  to  submit  to  the  unrighteous 
encroachments  of  every  restless  invader?  If  we  are 
tamely  to  be  plundered,  tortured,  massacred  and' des- 
troyed by  those  who  covet  our  possessions?  Has 
God  given  us  His  Gospel,  endowed  us  with  reason, 
and  made  us  fit  for  society,  only  to  put  us  in  a  worse 
condition  than  the  roaming  savage,  or  the  beast  of 
prey? 

We  all  allow,  in  common  cases,  that  a  public  rob- 
ber may  be  subdued  by  force  or  death,  if  other  means 
fail.  We  grant  also  that  those  who  invade  private 
property  may  be  compelled  to  restitution  at  the  bar 
of  justice.  But  if  independent  states  have  injured  us, 
to  what  bar  shall  we  cite  them?  Who  shall  constrain 
them  to  appear  at  our  summons?  Or,  if  they  should 
appear,  who  shall  oblige  them  to  abide  by  the  sen- 
tence? Open  force,  then,  must  be  the  dernier  resort. 
And  strange  it  is  that  those  who  are  often  so  litigious 
in  cases  of  private  right,  should  affect  to  be  the  most 


SERMON  VIII.  165 

passive  in  what  concerns  the  rights  of  the  commu- 
nity! 

In  short,  if  human  societies  are  instituted  for  any 
end  at  all,  independent  states  may  not  only  defend 
their  rights  when  invaded;  but  if  they  are  already  de- 
prived or  defrauded  of  them,  they  may  demand  resti- 
tution in  the  loudest  and  most  importunate  manner; 
even  by  calling  for  it  in  thunder  at  the  very  gates  of 
their  enemy.  This  is  often  the  shortest  and  most 
merciful  niethod.  Nor  is  it  doing  violence  to  our 
neighbours,  but  justice  to  ourselves,  and  to  the  cause 
of  Right,  Liberty,  Virtue,  and  public  Safety ;  which 
would  otherwise  be  left  unavoidably  to  suffer. 

It  were  indeed  sincerely  to  be  wished,  that  the 
Gospel  of  the  blessed  Jesus  might  have  such  an  uni- 
versal influence  on  the  lives  of  all  men,  as  to  render 
it  no  more  necessary  to  learn  the  art  of  war.  But, 
alas!  this  is  a  degree  of  perfection  not  to  be  hoped 
for  in  the  present  state  of  things,  and  only  to  be  looked 
for  in  the  kingdom  of  universal  righteousness.  Were 
all  men  arrived  to  such  a  degree  of  goodness  as  to 
render  force  unnecessary,  then  also  the  magistracy, 
the  laws,  and  every  thing  else  belonging  to  particular 
societies  in  this  world,  would  be  a  needless  institu- 
tion. But  as  long  as  particular  societies  are  of  any 
use,  so  long  will  force  and  arms  be  of  use;  for  the 
very  end  of  such  societies  is  to  unite  the  force  of 
individuals,  for  obtaining  safety  to  the  whole. 

What  I  have  already  said  will  convince  every 
reasonable  person,  that  the  words — do  violence  to  no 
man — were  never  meant  as  a  general  prohibition  of 
all  force  and  arms ;  so  often  necessary  in  this  embar- 


166  SERMON  VIII. 

rassed  scene  of  things.  As  for  those  who,  from  views 
of  interest,  pretended  scruples  of  conscience,  and  I 
know  not  what  prejudices  of  education,  still  shut  their 
eyes  against  the  clearest  light,  I  do  not  pretend  to 
oifer  arguments  for  their  conviction. 

If  the  barbarities  that  have  been  committed 
around  them;  if  the  cries  of  their  murdered  and 
suffering  brethren;  if  their  country  swimming  in 
blood  and  involved  in  an  expensive  war — if  these 
things  have  not  already  pierced  their  stony  hearts, 
and  convinced  their  deluded  reason,  that  their  prin- 
ciples are  absurd  in  idea  and  criminal  in  practice,  I 
am  sure  any  thing  I  might  say  farther,  would  have 
but  little  weight.  I  shall  only  beg  leave  to  remind 
them,  that  they  will  have  this  cause  to  plead  one  day- 
more  before  a  tribunal,  where  subterfuges  will  stand 
them  in  no  stead;  and  where  it  will  be  well  if  they 
are  acquitted,  and  no  part  of  the  blood  that  has  been 
spilt  is  required  at  their  hands. 

Having  found  it  necessary  to  dwell  so  long  on 
the  former  part  of  the  text,  I  shall  be  very  brief  on 
what  remains. 

The  Christian-soldier  is  forbid,  in  the  second 
place,  to  "  accuse  any  man  falsely." 

To  circumvent,  to  bear  down,  or  to  take  away, 
the  character  of  another,  for  the  sake  of  revenge,  pro- 
fit or  preferment,  is  indeed  a  crime  of  the  most  unpar- 
donable nature.  It  seldom  admits  of  any  reparation, 
and  strikes  at  the  very  root  of  all  peace  and  faith  and 
society  among  men.  Surely,  then,  among  a  society 
of  soldiers,  whose  strength  consists  in  their  harmony, 
and  \Nhose  peculiar  character  is  their  honour  and 


SERMON  VIII.  167 

veracity,  such  a  pernicious  vice  should  be  discou- 
raged in  an  eminent  degree,  as  tending  to  their  im- 
mediate ruin,  and  odious  both  to  God  and  man. 

In  the  third  and  last  place,  the  Christian- soldier 
is  to  be  ''  content  with  his  wages." 

This  is  also  a  very  essential  duty.  Nothing 
ought  to  be  more  inviolable  among  men,  than  the 
performance  of  their  covenants.  Now,  between  the 
British  state  and  its  soldiery,  there  is  a  covenant  of 
the  most  sacred  nature.  They  voluntarily  enlist  into 
a  certain  service  for  certain  wages.  These  wages 
are  sufficient  for  a  comfortable  subsistence.  The 
British  government  has  mercy  in  its  whole  nature, 
and  all  its  appointments  arc  liberal.  The  wages  of 
our  common  soldiery  are  almost  equal  to  those  of 
the  inferior  officers  in  many  other  services.  Surely 
then,  for  them  above  all  others,  to  be  discontented 
with  those  wages,  to  neglect  the  duty  annc^xed  to 
them,  or  to  be  faint-hearted  in  its  performance,  w^ould 
argue  the  highest  baseness.  It  Vvould  be  breach  of 
faith,  breach  of  honour,  and  a  total  w^ant  of  every 
generous  affection. 

Moreover,  to  be  content  with  one's  w^ages  implies 
also  a  faithful  application  of  them  to  the  uses  for 
which  they  are  given.  They  are  not  to  be  spent  in 
riot  and  intemperance,  but  in  keeping  the  body  neat, 
clean,  healthy,  and  vigorous  for  the  discharge  of  its 
duty.  Nastiness  and  slovenliness  in  dress  or  beha- 
viour are  sure  marks  of  a  mean  and  dastardly  temper. 
The  man  who  disregards  the  care  of  his  own  person, 
which  is  the  image  of  his  maker,  can  have  neither 
spirit  nor  grace  nor  virtue  in  him.     It  will  be  almost 


168  SERMON  VIII. 

impossible  to  exalt  his  groveling  soul  to  the  perform- 
ance of  any  great  or  heroic  action. 

And  as  for  intemperance  in  a  soldier,  a  vice  of 
more  ruinous  consequence  cannot  well  be  imagined; 
or  rather  it  is  a  complication  of  all  vices.  For  not 
to  say  that  it  generally  leads  to  those  acts  of  violence, 
so  fully  mentioned  above,  it  is  in  itself  a  manifest 
violation  of  every  tie  between  the  soldier  and  his 
country. 

The  soldier,  by  the  terms  of  his  enlistment,  con- 
signs his  health,  strength,  and  service  to  the  public, 
in  consideration  of  his  receiving  certain  wages.  Now 
for  him  to  spend  those  wages  in  enervating  or  destroy- 
ing that  very  health  and  strength  for  which  they  are 
given  him,  would  be  robbery  of  the  public!  Nay, 
desertion  itself  is  not  a  greater  crime;  and  nothing 
but  the  mercy  of  our  laws,  in  compassion  to  the 
frailti^  of  human  nature,  could  have  made  the  punish- 
ment of  the  one  less  than  that  of  the  other.  For  a 
soldier  may  as  well  be  found  absent  from  his  post, 
or  asleep  on  it,  as  be  found  on  it  in  a  condition  which 
renders  him  unfit  for  the  duties  of  it. 

In  short,  discontent,  sloth,  murmuring  and  in- 
temnerance,  have  been  the  bane  of  many  a  powerful 
army,  and  have  often  drawn  down  the  divine  displea- 
sure,  by  giving  them  up  to  certain  ruin. 

Upon  the  whole  then,  we  may  conclude  from  the 
text,  that  the  particular  duty  of  Christian  Soldiers  con- 
sists chiefly  in — Obedience  to  those  who  are  appointed 
to  command  them;  a  respectful  inoffensive  Behaviour 
to  those  who  support  and  maintain  them;  strict  Ho- 
nour and  unshaken  Veracity  towards  one  another ; 


SERMON  VIII.  169 

Temperance,  Sobriety,  Cleanlines,  and  Contentment 
in  their  private  character;  and  a  steady,  bold,  and 
cheerful  discharge  of  whatever  service  their  King  and 
Country  may  require  of  them. 

I  said  that  these  things  constitute  the  particular 
duty  of  soldiers,  considered  as  such.  But  here  let  it 
be  remembered,  that  no  special  injunctions  of  this 
kind  to  any  certain  order  of  men  can  possibly  exempt 
them  from  the  general  precepts  of  the  gospel.  Though 
the  text  be  addressed  particularly  to  the  soldiers,  con- 
sidered in  that  character  ;  yet  as  they  are  also  men 
and  creatures  of  God,  they  are  equally  called  (in  the 
eleventh  verse  for  instance)  to  the  practice  of  uni- 
versal benevolence  and  charity,  with  the  whole  body 
of  the  people,  whereof  they  are  a  part,  and  to  whom 
that  verse  is  directed. 

Thus  I  have  finished  what  I  proposed  from  the 
text. 

And  now,  gentlemen  officers,  you  will  permit  me 
to  address  the  remainder  of  this  discourse  more 
immediately  to  you.  I  know  you  love  your  King 
and  Country.  I  know  you  regard  those  men  under 
your  command,  and  would  wish  to  see  them  shin- 
ing in  the  practice  of  those  virtues  which  I  have 
been  recommending.  But  yet,  after  all,  this  must,  in 
a  great  measure,  depend  upon  yourselves. 

If,  then,  you  would  desire  to  have  any  tie  upon 
their  consciences;  if  you  would  wish  to  see  them  act 
upon  principle,  and  give  you  any  other  hold  of  them 
than  that  of  mere  command — let  me,  Oh  let  me  be- 
seech you,  to  cultivate  and  propagate  among  them, 
with  your  whole  influence  and  authority,  a  sublime, 

VOL.   II.  z- 


170  SERMON  VIII. 

sense  of  Religion,  Eternity,  and  Redeeming-Lovet 
Let  the  bright  prospects  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  be 
placed  full  before  their  eyes;  and  let  its  holy  pFCcepts 
be  inculcated  frequently  into  their  hearts! 

But,  above  all  things,  let  the  adorable  name  of  the 
everlasting  Johovah  be  kept  sacred  among  you!  Glo- 
rified angels  fall  prostrate  before  it!  The  very  devils 
themselves  tremble  at  it!  And  shall  poor  worms  of 
earth;  dependent  on  a  pulse  for  every  breath  of  being  j 
surrounded  with  dangers  innumerable;  marching 
forth  in  the  very  "  shadow  of  Death;"  to-day  here, 
and  to-morrow  in  eternity — shall  they  dare  to  blas- 
pheme that  holy  name,  before  which  all  nature  bends 
in  adoration  and  awe  ?  Shall  they  forget  their  absolute 
dependence  upon  it  for  all  they  have,  and  all  they 
hope  to  have? 

Alas!  when  the  name  of  our  great  Creator  is 
become  thus  familiar,  and  prostituted  to  every  com- 
mon subject,  what  name  shall  we  invoke  in  the  day 
of  danger?  To  what  refuge  shall  we  fly  amidst  the 
various  pressures  of  life  ?  a  To  whose  mercy  shall  we 
lift  up  our  eyes  in  the  hour  of  death?  And  into  whose 
bosom  consign  our  souls,  when  we  launch  forth  into 
the  dark  precincts  of  Eternity  ? 

Once  more,  then,  I  beseech  you,  let  the  name  of 
the  Lord  be  holy  among  you;  else  have  you  no  sure 
foundation  for  virtue  or  goodness;  none  for  depen- 
dence upon  Providence ;  none  for  the  sanctity  of  an 
Oath;  none  for  Faith,  nor  Truth,  nor  "  Obedience 
for  Conscience-sake." 

Next  to  Religion  and  a  sovereign  regard  to  the 
honour  and  glory  of  your  great  Creator,  it  will  be 


SERMON  VIII.  171 

■of  the  utmost  importance  to  cultivate,  in  yourselves 
and  those  under  you,  a  noble,  manly,  and  rational* 
Enthusiasm  in  the  glorious  cause  wherein  you  are 
engaged;  founded  on  a  tliorough  conviction  of  its 
being  the  cause  of  Justice,  the  Protestant  cause,  the 
cause  of  Virtue  and  Freedom  on  earth. 

Animated  by  this  sublime  principle,  what  won- 
ders have  not  Britons  performed?  How  have  they 
risen,  the  terror  of  the  earth;  the  protectors  of  the 
oppressed;  the  avengers  of  justice,  and  the  scourge 
of  tyrants?  How  have  the  sons  of  Rapine  and  Vio- 
lence shrunk  before  them,  confounded  and  over- 
thrown? W^itness,  ye  Danube  and  Sambre,  a.nd  thou 
Boyn,  crimsoned  in  blood!  bear  witness  and  say — 
what  v\  as  it  that  fired  our  Williams  and  our  Marlbo- 
roughs  to  deeds  of  immortal  renown?  What  was  it 
that  steeled  their  hearts  with  courage,  and  edged  their 
swords  with  victory?  Was  it  not,  under  God,  an  ani- 
mating conviction  of  the  justice  of  their  cause,  and  an 
unconquerable  passion  for  Liberty,  and  the  purity  of 
the  Protestant  faiih?| 

And  do  you  think  nov/,  gentlemen,  that  the  cause 
wherein  you  are  engaged  is  less  honourable,  less  im- 
portant; or  that  less  depends  on  the  sword  you  draw? 

•  The  author  hopes  to  he  excused  '.n  tlie  use  of  this  word,  as  here  re- 
stricted and  explained.  He  does  not  know  another,  that  would  convey  his 
idea,  to  substitute  in  its  place. 

f  Never  were  the  noble-eflects  of  this  suhlinie  principle  so  conspicuous 
as  at  the  glorious  battle  of  the  Boyn.  Here  our  great  deliverer,  king  Wil- 
iiam,  with  a  small  army,  routed  a  much  superior,  and  perhajis  otherwise 
a  better  one.  There  was  only  this  difference.  The  one  fought  for  liberty, 
for  religion,  and  their  country ;  and  were  ardent  in  their. cause,  from  a 
conviction  of  its  justice.  The  other  fought  in  defence  of  tyranny,  having 
{ittle  of  their  own  to  lose,  and  no  steady  principle  to  act  upon. 


172  SERMON  VIIl. 

No,  gentlemen!  I  will  pronounce  it  before  HeavcH 
and  Earth,  that  from  the  days  of  our  Alfreds,  our 
Edwards,  and  our  Henries,  downwards,  the  British 
sword  was  never  unsheathed  in  a  more  glorious  or 
more  divine  cause  than  at  present! 

Look  round  you !  Behold  a  country,  vast  in  extent, 
merciful  in  its  climate,  exuberant  in  its  soil,  the  seat 
of  plenty,  the  garden  of  the  Lord!  behold  it  given  to 
us  and  to  our  posterity,  to  propagate  virtue,  to  culti- 
vate useful  arts,  and  to  spread  abroad  the  pure  Evan- 
gelical Religion  of  Jesus!  behold  colonies  founded  in 
it!  Protestant  Colonies!  Free  Colonies !  British  Colo- 
nies! Behold  them  exulting  in  their  Liberty;  flourish- 
ing in  Commerce;  the  Arts  and  Sciences  planted  in 
them ;  the  Gospel  preached ;  and  in  short  the  seeds 
of  happiness  and  glory  firmly  rooted,  and  growing  up 
among  them! 

But,  turning  from  this  prospect  for  a  moment, 
look  to  the  other  hand !  Direct  your  eyes  to  the  west- 
ward; there  behold  Popish  Perfidy,  French  Tyranny, 
and  Savage  Barbarity,  leagued  in  triple  combination, 
advancing  to  deprive  us  of  those  exalted  Blessings, 
or  to  circumscribe  us  in  the  possession  of  them,  and 
make  the  land  too  small  for  us  and  the  increasing 
multitude  of  our  posterity ! 

Oh  Britons!  Oh  Christians!  what  a  prospect  is 
this!  It  is  odious  to  the  view,  and  horrible  to  relate. 
See,  in  the  van,  a  set  of  fierce  Savages  hounded  forth 
against  us,  from  their  dark  lurking  places;  brandish- 
ing their  murderous  knives;  sparing  neither  age  nor 
sex;  neither  the  hoary  sire,  nor  the  hopeful  son; 
neither  the  tender  virgin,  nor  the  helpless  babe.    Ten 


SERMON  VIII.  173 

thousand  furies  follow  behind  and  close  up  the  scene! 
Grim  Superstition,  lording  it  over  Conscience!  bloody- 
Persecution,  shaking  her  iron  scourge!  and  gloomy 
Error,  seducing  the  unwary  soul!  while,  in  the  midst, 
and  all  around,  is  heard  the  voice  of  Lamentation  and 
Mourning  and  Woe;  Religion  bleeding  under  her 
stripes!  Virtue  banished  into  a  corner!  Commerce 
bound  in  chains,  and  Liberty  in  fetters  of  iron! 

But  look  again,  gentlemen!  Between  us  and  those 
evils,  there  is  yet  a  space  or  gap  left !  and,  in  that 
gap,  among  others,  you  stand  a  glorious  phalanx !  A 
royal*"  corps  formed  by  the  best  of  kings  for  the 
noblest  of  purposes! — formed  to  be  the  avengers  of 
Liberty  and  protectors  of  Justice  in  this  new  world! 

And  now  is  not  my  assertion  proved?  Consider- 
ed in  this  light,  does  it  not  appear  to  yourselves  that 
never,  from  the  first  of  time,  was  a  body  of  Britons 
engaged  in  a  more  glorious  cause  than  you  arc  at 
present;  nor  a  cause  on  whose  issue  more  depends? 
You  are  not  led  forth  by  wild  ambition,  nor  by  ill- 
grounded  claims  of  right,  nor  by  false  notions  of 
glory.  But,  consigned  to  you  is  the  happiness  of 
the  present  age  and  of  late  posterity.  You  wear  upon 
your  swords  every  thing  that  is  dear  and  valuable  to 
us,  as  jMen  and  as  Christians.  And  upon  your  suc- 
cess it  depends,  perhaps,  whether  the  pure  religion 
of  the  Gospel,  streaming  uncorrupted  from  its  sacred 
source,  rational,  moral,  and  divine,  together  with 
Liberty  and  all  its  concomitant  blessings,  shall  finally 
be  extended  over  these  American  regions;  or  whether 

*  This  corps  conbistetl  chiefly  of  ilie  royal  American  regimeiU 


174  SERMON  VIII. 

they  shall  return  into  the  bondage  of  idolatry,  and 
darkness  of  error  forever ! 

In  such  an  exalted  and  Divine  cause,  let  your  hearts 
betray  no  doubts  nor  unmanly  fears.  Though  the 
prospect  may  look  dark  against  us,  and  though  the 
Lord  may  justly  think  fit  to  punish  us  for  our  sins, 
yet  we  may  firmly  trust  that  he  will  not  wholly  give 
up  the  Protestant  cause;  but  that  it  is  his  gracious 
purpose,  in  due  time,  to  add  to  the  reformed  church 
of  Christ,  "  the  Heathen  for  an  inheritance,  and  the 
uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  a  possession." 

Go  forth,  then,  with  humble  boldness,  as  men 
conscious  that  their  designs  are  approved  of  God. 
And  oh!  if  perchance  your  feet  shall  touch  those 
fields  that  have  already  drank  in  the  blood  of  the 
slain,  and  have  beheld  your  brethren  expiring  in  all 
the  variety  of  woe — gently,  oh  gently  tread  among 
their*  untioffined  bones!  drop  a  tear  over  their  scat- 

•  The  body  of  men  to  which  this  discourse  was  delivered,  were  expect- 
ed to  have  ^one  directly  against  Fori  du  Quesnc  on  the  Ohio,  but  were 
obliged  to  act  only  on  the  defensive  for  that  year.  A  great  [lart  of  them, 
however,  were  present  at  the  reduction  of  the  place  tlie  year  fallowing,  under 
Brigadier-General  Forbes,  who,  to  his  immortal  honour,  literally  fulfilled 
what  is  here  hinted  at.  For,  having  happily  got  possession  of  the  fort  in 
November,  1758,  a  large  part  of  his  army  was  sent  to  Rraddock's  field,  on 
the  banks  of  the  Monongahela,  to  bury  the  sad  remains  of  the  dead  that 
had  lain  there  upwards  of  three  years.  This  was  truly  a  moviiig  and  very 
solemn  scene;  made  yet  more  so  by  the  tears  of  sundries  who  had  lost 
their  fathers,  brothers  and  dearest  ralatives  in  that  fatal  spot. 

There  is  an  account  of  such  a  burying  as  this  in  the  Roman  history, 
painted  in  very  moving  terms  by  Tacitus;  who  tells  us  that  Germanicus 
and  his  soldiers,  having  come  near  the  forest  of  Teutoburgium,  where  by 
report  the  bones  of  Varus  and  the  legions  had  lain  six  years  unburied,  they 
became  possessed  with  a  tenderness  to  pay  the  last  offices  to  their  coun- 
trymen. In  performing  this  sad  duty,  "  no  one,  says  he,  could  distinguish 
whether  he  gathered  the  particular  remains  of  a  stranger,  or  those  of  a, 


SERMON  VIII.  175 

tered  ashes;  and  give  a  moment's  pause  for  reflex- 
ion !  It  will  touch  the  heart  with  tenderness,  and  be 
a  fruitful  source  of  much  useful  thought.  It  will  give 
fresh  vigour  to  every  arm,  and  new  ardor  to  every 
breast ! 

To  see  one  of  our  species  mangled  and  torn  in 
pieces  is  horrible  !  To  see  a  Briton,  a  Protestant,  our 
friend,  our  neighbour,  so  used,  is  more  horrible  still! 
But  to  think  that  this  should  be  done,  not  to  one  but 
to  thousands  ;  and  done  in  an  unguarded  hour  ;  and 
done  without  provocation ;  and  done  Avith  all  the  ag- 
gravation of  infernal  torture;  and  done  by  savages; 
and  by  savages  whom  we  have  cherished  in  our  bo- 
som; and  by  savages  stirred  up  against  us  contrary 
to  the  faith  of  treaties ;  and  stirred  up  by  men  pro- 
fessing the  name  of  Christians — good  heaven!  what 
is  it  ?  words  cannot  paint  the  anguish  of  the  thought; 
and  human  nature  startles  from  it  with  accumulated 
horror ! 

Rise  Indignation!  rise  Pity  1  rise  Patriotism!  and 
thou  Lord  God  of  Righteousness,  rise!  avenge  our 
bleeding  cause !  support  Justice,  and  extirpate  perfidy 
and  cruelty  from  the  earth!  Inspire  those  men,  who 
now  go  forth  for  their  king  and  country,  with  every 
spark  of  the  magnanimity  of  their  forefathers !  The 
same  our  cause,  the  same  be  its  issue  !  Let  our  ene- 
mies know  that  Britons  will  be  Britons  still,  in  every 
clime  and  age !  and  let  this  American  w^orld  behold 
also  thy  Salvation ;  the  work  of  the  Lord  for  his  In- 
heritance! Even  So;  rise  Lord  God  of  Hosts!  rise 
quickly !    Amen  and  Amen. 

kinsman;  but  ail  considered  the  whole  as  their  friends,  the  whole  as  their 
relations,  v/ith  heightened  resentments  aguinst  tlie  foe." 


A  PRAYER  AFTER  SERMON. 


FATHER  of  all !  Preserver  of  all !  Judge  of  all !  thou  First 
and  Best  of  Beings  !  all  praise  and  glory  be  ascribed  unto  Thee, 
who  hast  made  vis  capable  of  seeking  and  loving  Thee ;  and  hast 
invited  us  to  fly  to  the  throne  of  Thy  Mercy  for  aid  and  direction 
in  all  our  undertakings,  and  deliverance  in  all  our  dangers.  Surely 
that  heart  must  be  lost  to  every  nobler  feeling,  that  does  not  see 
and  adore  Thy  unspeakable  goodness  towards  the  children  of 
men — 

We  see  and  we  adore  it,  O  tbou  King  of  Nations  !  struck  with 
the  transcendent  Majesty  of  Thy  perfections,  conscious  of  our 
own  unworthiness,  and  relying  on  the  merits  of  Thy  ever  bles- 
sed Son,  we  prostrate  ourselves  in  the  dust  before  Thy  glorious 
presence;  fearing,  yet  loving  ;  trembling,  yet  adoring  ! 

We  confess,  O  Lord!  that  Thou  hast  done  wonderful  things 
for  us  and  for  our  fathers  !  Thou  hast  indeed  given  us  a  goodly 
heritage;  and  the  power  of  Thy  Glory  hath  often  supported  us 
signally  in  the  days  of  our  danger.  But  alas !  our  ingratitude  has 
increased  in  proportion  to  Thy  Mercies,  and  all  sorts  of  transgres- 
sions have  spread  themselves  wider  and  wider  among  us. 

Thou  hast  visited  us  for  these  things,  and  sent  Thy  Judgments 
upon  the  earth  ;  but  still  we  have  not  learned  Righteousness ;  and 
justly  might  our  unworthiness  provoke  Thee  to  remove  from  us 
our  inestimable  privileges,  both  civil  and  religious. 

Yet  still,  though  we  have  sinned  against  heaA'en  and  before 
Thee,  we  will  trust  in  Thy  paternal  Mercy — and  we  knov/  in  what 
we  trust.  Thine  ear  is  not  heavy  that  it  cannot  hear,  nor  Thy 
hand  shortened  that  it  cannot  save  ;  and  there  is  sufficiency  in  the 
blood  of  the  Redeemer  !  Suffer  us,  therefore,  O  merciful  Father, 
in  this  day  of  our  visitation,  to  throw  ourselves  upon  the  merits 
jof  the  ever-blessed  Jesus;  humbled  under  Thy  chastisements; 
confessing  and  bewailing  our  past  offences,  both  public  and  pri- 


[     177     ] 

vate ;  and  beseecliing  Thy  divine  grace  to  revive  ainong  us  a  spirit 
of  primitive  piety,  integrity  and  virtue! 

But  oh !  above  all,  and  as  the  foundation  of  all,  inspire  us 
with  an  awful  reverence  of  Thy  glorious  Majesty.  Give  us  an 
unshaken  Loyalty  to  our  gracious  sovereign ;  and  a  prevailing 
love  and  veneration  for  our  excellent  Constitution,  civil  and  reli- 
gious I  and  as  often  as  we  are  called  more  immediately  to  appear 
in  defence  of  it,  O  grant  that  in  such  a  glorious  cause  we  may 
betray  no  unmanly  fears;  but  act  the  part  of  Britons  and  of  free- 
men; going  forth  devoted  either  to  death  or  to  victory;  and 
scorning  a  life  that  is  to  be  purchased  at  the  expense  of  the  Pro- 
testant Religion  and  our  National  Privileges ! 

Bless  and  long  preserve  our  rightful  sovereign  King  George  ; 
Bless  his  royal  family  and  all  his  alliances  1  Surround  him  with 
Counsellors  of  a  true  uncorrupted  British  Spirit ;  men  sagacious 
to  discover,  and  stedfast  to  pursue,  their  country's  Good.  Guard 
him  from  all  conspiracies  against  his  person  and  government ; 
whether  secret  or  more  open.  May  his  administration  be  steady  1 
steady  in  the  cause  of  liberty  1  steady  in  promoting  the  public 
welfare  I  steady  in  opposing  the  enemies  of  our  Zion!  and  may 
the  gates  of  hell  never  prevail  against  it ! 

For  this  end,  O  Lord,  give  success  to  his  arms  both  by  sea  and 
land,  and  favour  our  righteous  cuse  !  Give  courage,  conduct  and 
integrity  to  our  commanders,  and  "  those  who  turn  the  battle  from 
our  gates."  Li  a  particular  manner,  bless  all  those  who  go  forth 
for  the  Protestant  cause,  in  this  American  World;  make  them 
instrumental  in  preserving  among  us,  and  spreading  abroad  to 
the  remotest  parts  of  the  habitable  earth,  the  precious  Blessings 
of  Liberty  and  undefiled  Religion.  And  Thou  that  stillest  the 
rage  of  the  ocean,  and  tumults  of  the  people,  speak  peace  to 
the  rage  of  our  implacable  and  savage  foes,  and  bring  this 
expensive  war  to  a  safe  and  speedy  issue  !  May  we  soon  be  deli- 
vered from  all  our  fears,  and  peace  be  restored  in  all  our  bor- 
ders. 

May  these  men   here  present,  who  now  go  forth  in  our 
cause,  be  returned  safe  to  our  friendship,  crowned  with  triumph 
and  victory ;  that  they  and  we  together  may  afterwards  serve 
VOL.   II.  A  a 


[     178    ] 

and  adore  Thee  without  fear,  in  holiness  and  righteousness 
before  Thee,  all  the  remainder  of  our  days !  Hear  us,  O  hea- 
venly Father,  for  Thy  son  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  to  whom  with 
Thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  one  God,  be  the  kingdom  and  the 
power  and  the  glory,  world  without  end! 


SERMON  IX. 
THE  CHRISTIAN  SOLDIER'S  DUTY,  8cc. 

CONTINUED; 

PREACHED,  APRIL  10,  1761J, 

TO  THE   XVIIIth,  OR   ROYAL   REGIMENT   OF   IRELANP. 


St.  LUKE,  iii.  14. 

And  the  Soldiers  likewise  demanded  of  Him,  saying — Master  I 
and  what  shall  we  do  ?  He  said  unto  them — Do  Violence 
to  no  Man,  neither  accuse  any  falsely,  and  be  content  with 
your  Wages. 

JNEAR  eleven  years  ago,  I  was  called  to 
Preach,  on  this  text,  chosen  for  me  by  General  Stan- 
wix,  on  a  very  important  occasion,  viz.  to  the  forces 
under  his  command,  previous  to  their  march  to  the 
frontiers  of  Pennsylvania,  &c.  then  bleeding  under  the 
devastations  of  the  French,  and  their  Savages,  in 
consequence  of  Braddock's  defeat. 

The  Sermon  delivered  on  that  occasion  was,  on 
Sunday  last,  likewise  delivered  before  you,  as  an 
introduction,  to  sundry  Sermons  on  the  same  text; 
which,  before  our  present  connection*  is  quite  dis- 
solved, I  propose  (God  willing)  to  deliver  before  you, 
and  to  divide  the  subject  into  separate  branches,  in 
such  manner,  as  to  comprehend  the  whole  of  what  I 
conceive  to  be  the  truly  Christian  Soldier's  duty,  in 
a  free  State,  under  a  Government  of  Laws,  Humaa 
and  Divine,  in  times  of  Peace  as  well  as  War. 

•  As  Chaplain  pro  tempore. 


180  SERMON  IX. 

You  will  remember,  that,  in  our  last  Sunday's 
discourse,  it  was  observed,  that  if  any  part  of  scrip- 
ture can  be  conceived  more  particularly  expressive 
of  the  Soldier's  Duty,  it  must  be  our  text,  as  being 
an  express  answer,  delivered  by  divine  inspiration, 
to  a  solemn  Question  of  the  Soldiers  themselves; 
who,  alarmed  at  the  extraordinary  appearance  of  John 
the  Baptist,  and  their  consciences  awakened  by  his 
preaching  and  doctrine,  flocked  to  him  among  the 
Publicans  and  other  notorious  sinners,  to  know  how 
they  might  escape  the  alarming  judgments  A^hich 
he  threatened,  and  obtain  the  happy  Salvation  which 
he  promised;  perhaps  all  expecting,  that  he  would 
absolve  them  from  the  duty  they  owed  to  their  mas- 
ter Cassar,  and  their  fellow  citizens;  and  command 
them  to  quit  their  temporal  professions,  as  incon- 
sistent with  their  spiritual  high  calling,  in  the  service 
of  the  Living  God. 

But  St.  John  is  very  far  from  encouraging  such 
a  spirit  of  disobedience  to  the  laws,  or  breach  of  civil 
duty,  in  his  answer.  He  considers  these  offices,  of 
Publicans,  Tax-gatherers,  a  Soldiery,  &c.  though 
often  abused,  by  the  corruption  and  iniquity  of  those 
who  enjoy  them,  as  nevertheless  necessary  in  the  state, 
and  consistent  with  all  the  rules  of  Morality  and 
Religion.  He  does  not,  therefore,  command  them 
to  quit  their  stations ;  but  boldly  strikes  at  their  Capi- 
tal Vices,  and  exhorts  them  to  amendment. 

To  the  Publicans,  he  says,  "  exact  no  more  than 
what  is  appointed  you"  by  law;  for  how  shall  you 
begin  to  be  good,  until  you  cease  to  be  unjust  ? 


SERMON  IX.  181 

To  the  Soldiers,  he  replies,  in  the  words  of  our 
text — "  Do  Violence  to  no  man;  neither  accuse  any 
falsely,  and  be  content  A\ith  your  wages" — which 
words  were  explained  generally  in  our  former  Ser- 
mon, more  especially  as  they  concern  a  state  of 
defensive  War; — and  the  lawfulness  and  dignity  of 
the  military  profession,  when  exercised  by  citizens 
of  a  Free  State,  in  asserting  their  just  rights,  and 
maintaining  the  cause  of  true  Religion  and  Liberty. 

I  now  proceed  to  treat  this  subject  more  at  large, 
and  to  detail  the  Christian  Soldier's  duty  in  a  three- 
fold view,  by  considering  him 

1st.  As  a  Servant  of  his  God: 

2dly.  As  a  Servant  of  his  King; 

3dly.  As  a  member  of  Society;  interested  alike 
with  his  fellow  citizens,  in  all  that  concerns  the 
Peace,  Order  and  Prosperity  of  his  countr}'. 

Under  these  heads,  I  shall  endeavour  to  shew  the 
dreadful  consequences,  which  spring  from  Violence, 
Contentions,  Quarrcllings,  false  Accusations,  want  of 
Veracity,  Discontent,  Murmurings,  Disobedience, 
Sloth,  Idleness,  Intemperance,  Mant  of  Economy, 
Drinking,  Swearing,  Gaming,  Cowardice,  Deser- 
tion and  the  like. 

I  propose,  in  the  last  place,  to  conclude  with  an 
affectionate  and  fervent  address,  to  Soldiers  gene- 
rally, in  high  as  well  as  lower  stations,  in  order  to 
enforce  the  Virtues,  opposite  to  the  Vices  above 
enumerated;  namely,  Peaceableness,  Obedience, 
Subordination,  Economy,  Cleanliness,  Sobriety, 
Veracity,  Diligence,  Magnanimity,  Courage,  Hero- 
ism, Love  of  the  public,  a  sovereign  Regard  to  Jus- 
tice, and  the  Laws  of  God  and  Man. 


182  SERMON  IX. 

In  handling  those  important  and  sacred  subjects, 
I  shall  strive  to  deliver  myself,  in  a  plain  and  familiar 
style;  and  I  trust,  no  Soldier,  unless  detained  by  the 
other  necessary  duty  of  his  calling,  will  be  found 
absent,  during  the  course  of  these  Sermons.  By 
manifesting  such  a  regard  to  Religion,  and  the  due 
observance  of  the  Sabbath,  under  the  command  of 
Officers  othervi^ise  so  worthy  of  their  rank  and  sta- 
tion, as  those  set  over  you,  will  (I  am  persuaded) 
contribute  more  and  more,  to  increase  that  esteem, 
which,  as  a  Royal  Regiment  or  Corps,  you  have 
hitherto  deserved  among  us;  and  place  your  names 
high  in  the  regard  of  American  citizens,  among  those 
British  Soldiery,  who  have  been  sent  hither  for  our 
protection  and  defence. 

I  am  in  the  first  place  then  to  consider  the  Chris- 
tian Soldier's  dignity  and  duty,  taken  in  a  general 
view,  and  as  "  the  Servant  of  his  God.'* 

As  to  the  military  profession,  Brethren,  like 
every  profession,  it  is  more  or  less  honourable  ac- 
cording to  its  degree  of  usefulness  to  the  state,  and 
the  talents  necessary  to  the  sustaining  it.  Since  this 
world  is  not  a  place  of  Perfection,  and  the  Sovereign 
Wisdom  often  permits  the  Ambition  of  one  nation 
to  disturb  the  Peace  of  another,  for  the  chastisement 
of  their  sins  it  must  often  be  found  necessary  to  re- 
sist violence,  even  unto  blood.  Nor  is  it  any  abate- 
ment of  the  dignity  of  the  Soldier's  profession,  that 
its  foundation  is  thus  laid  and  made  necessary  from 
the  ambition  of  mankind.  The  kingly,  the  priestly, 
the  magisterial  offices,  all  spring  from  the  same  la- 
mentable source,  and  are  founded  in  the  vices  of  the 


SERMON  IX.  183 

world.  Were  all  men  to  obey  the  benevolent,  the 
pure  and  righteous  Laws  of  Christ;  or  were  that  gol- 
den age  to  come  down  upon  earth,  when  Universal 
Love  and  Goodness  should  prevail,  and  Christ,  in  the 
power  of  his  Gospel,  to  become  all  in  all ;  then  every 
other  rule  and  authority  might  gloriously  be  put  un- 
der His  feet*.  But,  till  that  happy  period  arrive,  the 
King,  the  civil  Magistrate,  the  General  and  the  pri- 
vate Soldier,  wield  the  Sword  of  Justice  upon  the 
same  noble  principle — "  as  a  terror  to  evil-doers,  and 
a  praise  to  them  that  do  well."  Upon  the  same  prin- 
ciple also,  to  discourage  vice,  to  exhort  to  righteous- 
ness, and  to  keep  the  world  in  some  degree  of  good- 
ness, that  the  Sword  of  Justice  may  be  as  little 
necessary  as  possible,  are  the  Ministers  of  God  em- 
ployed; to  denounce  the  Terrors  of  the  Lord  against 
evil-doers,  and  publish  his  gracious  promises  to  those 
that  strive  to  do  well. 

But  all  this,  though,  blessed  be  God,  it  is  hoped, 
is  productive  of  much  Good,  or  at  least  preventive  of 
much  Evil,  is  not  absolutely  effectual;  and  States 
must  provide  Force  for  their  safety  against  external, 
as  well  as  internal.  Violence.  And  since  the  rules  of 
Religion  have  at  least  this  effect,  that  the  whole  force 
of  a  state  is  seldom  at  once  necessary  for  its  Preser- 
vation, Modern  nations,  generally,  constitute  only 
part  of  their  Force  for  the  standing  protection  of  the 
community  at  large.     Trusting  to  the  magnanimity 


•  Some  gentlments,  from  the  foregoing  Sermon,  which,  (being  preached 
9n  ft  special  occasion,  and  to  be  printed  by  itself,  could  only  be  handled 
briefly,  and  in  a  general  way)  are  now  necessarily  repeated,  when  take» 
^$  here  to  b«  trcjUed  qS  ia  dct&il,  %nd  more  at  large. 


184  SERMON  IX. 

of  a  well-disciplined  militia,  to  support  Domestic 
Order,  and  to  repel  Foreign  Violence;  in  order  that  the 
rest  of  the  people,  may  sit  secure,  and  reap  the  fruit 
of  their  labours,  every  man  "  under  his  own  Vine, 
and  under  his  Fig-tree,  none  making  him  afraid." 
And  equally  just  it  is,  that  every  man,  thus  protected 
in  his  labours,  should  devote  some  part  of  their  fruit 
to  the  support  of  the  watchmen  on  the  walls. 

This  is  the  foundation  of  the  Soldier's  profession. 
There  is  a  contract  between  him  and  the  rest  of  the 
people.  There  is  a  service  to  be  done,  and  a  recom- 
pense to  be  received.  The  obligations  are  mutual; 
and  therefore  the  Soldier's  profession,  as  thus 
founded  in  the  Laws,  is  truly  honourable.  And,  in 
this  respect,  a  British  Soldier  is  supremely  distin- 
guished, above  all  others;  as  well  by  the  nature  of 
his  authority,  as  the  dignity  of  the  cause  he  is  called 
to  support. 

In  many  other  nations,  the  Soldiery  are  but  the 
armed  Slaves,  or  licensed  robbers,  employed  by  hu- 
man monsters;  led  forth  to  wade  in  seas  of  blood, 
to  glut  the  ambition  of  lawless  tyrants;  led  forth,  not 
to  protect  the  Innocent  and  scourge  the  Guilty,  but 
often  to  consign  Innocent  and  Guilty  alike  to  one 
common  destruction! 

But  happy  Britain  fosters  no  such  Lords,  and  no 
such  armed  Slaves.  The  doctrine  that  one  man's 
grandeur  is  to  be  every  man's  misery,  meets  no  re- 
ception there,  nor  in  any  clime  where  the  noble  spirit 
of  Britons  is  inherited.  Rulers  among  us,  and  all 
executing  authority  under  Rulers,  are  to  be  the  Mini- 
sters of  God,  for  good  to  the  People.    The  hearts  of 


SERMON  IX.  185 

Britons,  and  the  descendents  of  Britons,  wheresoever 
they  inhabit,  (yet,  so  far  undebased  by  slavish  prin- 
ciples) beat  with  an  unconquerable,  insuppressible 
ardour  for  Liberty !  They  acknowlege  no  absolute 
uncontroulable  Power  on  Earth;  and  can  form  no 
conjecture  whence  such  power  could  be  derived  or 
pretended.  From  God,  the  supreme  Source  of  all 
Power,  surely  it  could  not  come,  widiout  his  grant- 
ing it  to  deface  His  own  Image,  debase  His  whole 
Creation,  and  dishonour  His  own  Perfections.  From 
man,  surely  it  could  not  come,  without  supposing 
him  voluntarily,  and  in  his  sober  senses,  consenting 
to  his  own  immediate  misery  and  destruction. 

In  a  word,  no  government  can  be  of  divine  ori- 
ginal, but  so  far  as  it  resembles  God's  own  govern- 
ment; "  round  whose  eternal  Throne,  Justice  and 
Mercy  wait;  and  who  cannot  be  supposed  to  give  his 
vicegerents  on  earth  an  uncontroulable  license  to  op- 
press and  destroy,  without  making  himself  a  tyrant 
by  Proxy.* 

No  such  power  is  claimed  under  a  free  govern- 
ment; which  is,  therefore,  so  far  of  divine  Authority, 
as  the  Laws  rule ;  and  every  thing  is  instituted,  under 
God,  by  free  and  common  consent. 

Whatsoever  War,  therefore,  is  undertaken  under 
such  governments,  is  by  an  authority  fairly  derived 
from  the  common  consent,  and  exercised  for  the  pub- 
lic good;  else  the  public  can  speedily  put  an  end  to 
it;  by  withholding  the  necessary  supplies. 

On  whatsoever  duty,  then,  a  Soldier  is  com- 
manded,  under  such   a   government,  he  may  and 

»  Foster. 
TOL.  li.  B  b 


1<86  SERMON  IX. 

ought  magnanimoiislY,  and  with  a  clicerful  con- 
science, to  obey;  for  the  Laws  are  his  Call,  and  Obe- 
dience his  duty.  The  cause  to  be  decided  is  not 
that  of  an  ambitious  Tyrant,  but  th^t  of  a  Free 
State. 

O  that  I  could  possess  your  hearts  with  a  deep 
and  pervading  sense,  of  the  grandeur  of  this  cause! 
O!  that  I  could  place,  in  a  striking  light,  l^efore  you 
some  of  the  glorious  scenes  of  Military  Heroism  in 
times  past. 

The  vv'hole  theatre  of  human  transactions  never 
presented  a  more  august  sight  than  a  body  of  such 
Soldiers,  marching  forth  in  the  service  of  their  coun- 
try,— every  bosom  panting  for  its  good,  and  glowing 
with  a  divine  enthusiasm  for  the  justice  of  their 
cause;  the  prayers  of  a  whole  nation  attending  them; 
conscious  that  thev  are  led  on  to  chastise  the  drs- 
turbers  of  mankind;  to  defend  and  to  save  the  purest 
system  of  religion,  and  the  best  plan  of  government 
in  the  world — carrying  this  divine  conviction  into 
the  field  of  glory  with  them,  and  by  one  day's  well- 
timecl  heroism,  saving  their  country,  their  friends, 
their  all — returning  triumphant  amid  the  public  con- 
gratulations, and  bidding  millions  to  sit  down  in 
quiet — for  the  haughty  Foe  is  subdued;  the  Liberty, 
the  Property,  the  Religion,  the  Independency  of  their 
country  are  secured,  i:>erhaps,  for  ages  to  come  ! 

O  Soldiers !  do  you  not  feel  the  force  of  those 
sentiments!  I  am  fully  persuaded  your  hearts  glow 
with  them;  and  methinks  I  hear  this  reply  from  every 
one  of  you — "•  When  such  shall  be  our  call,  cursed 
"  be  he  amongst  us  that  does  the  work  of  the  Lord 
*'  deceitfully." 


SERMON  IX.  187 

If  those  be  your  sentiments,  then  vve  have  a  no- 
ble foundation  laid;  and  you  will  be  all  attention, 
while  i  proceed  more  particularly  to  explain  your 
•duty  under  the  three  heads  proposed;  first,  as  ser- 
vants of  your  God;  secondly,  as  servants  of  your 
king,  and  thhxlly,  as  fellow  subjects,  interested  alike 
with  others,  in  the  Peace,  Order  and  Prosperity  of 
your  Country. 

First,  then,  as  servants  of  your  God.  On  this 
-head  1  need  not  insist  Ions:,  as  the  cfeneral  intention 
-of  my  former  discourses  to  you  has  been  to  enforce 
the  great  duties  you  owe  to  the  Almighty  Governor 
of  the  world,  and  to  give  you  a  just  sense  of  the  in- 
estimable benefits  purchased  for  you  by  the  coming 
of  Christ. 

A  soldier  has  veiy  particular  calls  to  keep  the 
fear  of  the  Lord  constantly  before  his  eyes;  to  lay 
hold  of  the  Redeemer's  mercies,  and  to  secure  a  con- 
stant interest  in  his  precious  scheme  of  salvation. 

It  has  been  said  that  the  army  is  either  the  worst, 
or  the  best,  school  in  the  world.  The  worst  to  those 
who,  from  the  opportunities  of  the  various  and  mixt 
company  in  it,  chuse  the  Profligate,  and  ctrengthen 
tliemselves,  and  others  by  their  example,  in  things 
hateful  to  God:  But  the  best  school  to  those  who 
jnake  use  of  the  like  opportunities,  to  associate  them- 
selves with  virtuous  men,  and  to  encourap;e  others 
in  the  exercise  of  every  temporal  and  spiritual  duty. 

Vice  of  every  sort,  as  it  is  destructive  to  the  soul, 
and  will  be  punished  by  God,  so  it  particularly  ex- 
poses the  soldier  to  neglect  of  duty,  enervates  his 
strength;  exposes  him  to  punishment  and  disgrace^ 


188  SERMON   IX. 

renders  him  dastardly  in  the  day  of  battle  from  a  con- 
sciousness of  guilt,  and  the  fear  of  meeting  death  un- 
prepared. For  if,  in  the  hour  of  battle,  Sin  assaults 
the  Soul  with  all  its  dreadful  internal  artillery,  while 
muskets,  and  other  external  artillery,  play  upon  the 
Body;  Courage,  however  much  worked  up  by  Habit, 
will  quickly  desert  you,  and  leave  you  a  prey  to  dis- 
grace, and  most  dispirited,  when  you  should  be  most 
animated. 

But  Religion  is  the  soldier's  glory  and  strong 
hold.  With  a  serene  countenance,  the  good  man 
faces  danger;  where  duty  calls,  he  boldly  follows,  un- 
daunted at  Death,  who  can  have  no  Terrors,  but 
what  are  derived  from  Sin.  For  such  a  one  knows  that 
Death  can  only  take  a  Life,  which  is  exposed  to  daily 
jeopardy,  but,  which,  certainly  he  must  soon  surren- 
der to  Nature,  and  that  whether  sooner  or  later  is  all 
one,  when  he  is  at  Peace  with  the  God  of  all  Peace! 

His  assurance  is  in  the  precious  promises  of  the 
Most  High;  who  has  declared*  that  "  his  hand  will 
cover  the  head  of  the  righteous  in  the  day  of  battle; 
that  he  need  not  be  afraid  for  the  arrow  that  flieth  by 
day,  nor  for  the  sickness  that  destroy eth  at  noon-day ; 
that  a  thousand  shall  fall  beside  him,  and  ten  thou- 
sand at  his  right  hand,  but  it  shall  not  come  nigh 
him;  for  he  shall  give  his  angels  charge  over  him 
to  keep  him  in  all  his  ways." 

Who  would  forfeit  the  consolations  arising  from 
such  glorious  promises,  for  all  the  mad  amusements 
of  Sin  and  Folly;  which  leave  a  man  wretched  at  the 

•  Psalm  91,  and  elsewhere  foi-  the  comfort  of  good  iren. 


SERMON  IX.  189 

last,  and  declare  to  him  that  "  evil  shall  hunt  him 
continually,  and  that  he  shall  not  live  out  half  his 
days?" 

Religion  has  never  been  thought  disgraceful  in 
a  Soldier,  among  wise  and  good  men;  and  numerous 
are  the  examples  to  prove,  that  the  most  pious  men 
have  always  shewn  themselves  to  be  the  greatest 
heroes.  What  need  I  mention  the  praises  given  to 
the  pious  Centurion  in  holy  scripture*, — "  Whose 
Prayers,  Fasting  and  Alms-deeds  went  up  to  Heaven ;" 
or  to  the  devout  Soldier?  God  gave  them  the  marks 
of  his  favour,  and  sent  his  angel  to  direct  them  to  the 
way  of  Salvation. 

Many  and  striking  have  been,  and  even  now  are, 
the  examples  of  devotion,  among  Britishf  officers 
and  soldiers;  even  in  an  age,  wherein  religion  has 
lost  much  of  its  influence  on  the  lives  of  men!  Many 
there  are  (and  would  to  God  there  were  none  other- 
wise!) who  can  perfectly  reconcile  the  character  of 
the  Gentleman  and  the  man  of  Bravery,  with  un- 
feigned Piety  to  God,  and  regular  attendance  on  all 
the  public  ordinances  of  Religion ;  setting  the  glori- 
ous appellation  of  a  Christian  above  every  other 
character,  and  not  ashamed  to  be  publicly  known, 
as  a  man  of  piety  and  virtue. 

I  should  now"  proceed,  to  consider  more  at  large, 
the  Soldier's  duty,  as  the  enrolled  "  servant  of  his 
King!"  But  this  opens  a  large  subject  of  discus- 
sion, which  must  be  postponed  till  our  next  opportu- 
nity of  meeting. 

•  Acts,  chap.  X.  t  Col.  Gardiner,  and  others. 


SERMON  X. 
THE  CHRISTIAN  SOLDIER'S  DUTY,  he, 

CONTINUED; 

DELIVERED,  MAY  1,  1768. 

TO   THE   XVlIlth,  OR   ROYAL  REGIMENT   OF   IRELAND. 


St.  LUKE,  iii.  14. 
And  the  Soldiers  likewise  demanded  of  Him,  saying— Master! 
and  what  shall  we  do  ?    He  said  unto  them — Do  Violence 
to  no  Man,  neither  accuse  any  falsely,  and  be  content  with 
your  Wages. 

IN  my  last  Sermon  from  this  text,  I  consider- 
ed the  Christian  Soldier's  character  and  duty,  as  pro- 
fessing Himself  "  the  Servant  of  the  living  God;" 
baptized  into  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  his  blessed 
Gospel.  I  shall  only  add,  on  this  Head,  what  has 
been  partly  noticed  before;  viz. — That,  besides  Re- 
ligious Motives,  the  soldier  of  a  Free  Country,  (what- 
ever may  be  its  form  of  government)  has  this  further 
consideration,  of  a  Temporal  nature  to  stimulate  and 
support  him  in  the  discharge  of  his  duty,  viz. — That 
he  cannot  be  called  forth  to  wade  through  seas  of 
blood,  to  sate  the  ambition  of  tyrannical  Rulers;  but 
that  the  Call  of  our  Soldiery  is — the  Call  of  Justice., 
the  Call  of  Glory  and  Virtue;  that  they  are  armed 
by  the  Laws,  and  sent  forth,  not  to  oppress  and  over- 
turn the  Rights  of  Mankind,  but  to  protect  and  defend 
them  against  lawless  invaders,  and  self-licensed  robr 
bers;  that  the  defence  and  support  of  the  best  govern- 
ment, and  purest  system  of  Religion  and  Liberty  in 
the  world,  are  the  sublime  and  animating  cause,  for 


SERMON  X.  191 

which  only  our  Soldiery  can  be  called  to  unsheath  the 
Sword;  and  that,  confiding  in  the  long  tried  native 
magnanimity  and  valour  of  our  fleets  and  armies,  the 
Mechanic  plies  the  tool  of  industry,  and  the  Peasant 
smiles  at  his  daily  labour. 

Thus  protected  and  defended,  seldom  through  a 
course  of  many  Generations,  have  the  most  powerful 
of  their  neighbours  dared  to  attack  the  country  of 
our  fathers,  and  never  with  impunity;  so  that  a  few 
islands,  of  inconsiderable  extent,  have  been  raised 
up,  by  the  Providence  of  God,  and  the  matchless 
Valour  and  Heroism  of  their  own  Natives,  to  be  the 
glory  of  the  world,  the  Arbiters  of  Nations,  the 
avengers  of  Justice,  the  protectors  of  the  Oppressed, 
and  the  scourge  of  Tyrants  throughout  the  earth. 

That  your  souls  might  glow  with  a  divine  ardour 
and  enthusiasm,  in  this  exalted  cause  of  God  and  your 
country,  in  some  of  my  former  Sermons,  I  have  called 
your  thoughts  back  ta  those  memorable  scenes,  in 
which  a  British  Soldiery,  in  one  well- fought  foreign 
field,  have  gained  an  immortality  of  glory;  and  re- 
turning home,  amidst  the  blessings  of  thousands,  have 
thereby  secured  peace  to  their  country,  through 
many  succeeding  years. 

I  can  scarcely  figure  to  myself  a  more  noble  spec- 
tacle than  a  body  of  men,  of  undaunted  resolution, 
and  confessed  valour,  who  (having  thus  Saved  their 
country,  in  the  hour  of  extremest  danger)  mix  again 
with  their  fellow-citizens,  in  all  the  Duties  and  Chari- 
ties of  private  life;  regular  and  sober  in  their  conver- 
sation and  conduct;  having  the  Fear  of  God,  before 
their  eves,  and  not  ashamed  to  testifv  it  to  the  whole 


192  ^    SERMON  X. 

world,  by  a  serious,  solemn,  and  conscientious  atten- 
dance, on  the  stated  occasions  of  public  Worship, 
and  Administration  of  the  sacred  Ordinance  of  Re- 
ligion, according  to  Christ's  holy  appointment  and 
commandment. 

Great  is  the  praise  due  to  such  a  conduct  as  this; 
and  it  would  be  injustice,  not  to  acknowledge  before 
you,  that  you  have  received  great  praise  from  the 
inhabitants  of  this  city ;  who  have  thought  it  a  most 
delightful  and  edifying  sight,  to  behold  your  decent 
and  orderly  manner  of  coming  to  the  place  of  God's 
worship  here;  and  your  devout  behaviour  during  the 
time  of  our  being  assembled  together,  in  Prayer  and 
Praise  to  our  Almighty  Creator.  Oh!  that  it  may  be 
a  means  of  establishing  firmly  in  your  hearts,  that 
Love  of  God,  and  Dependence  upon  Him,  which 
were  the  subjects  of  my  last  Sermon  before  you. 

I  come  now  more  immediately  to  consider  the 
Christian  Soldier's  duty,  and  the  Dignity  of  his  call- 
ing, as  the  enrolled  "  Servant  of  a  King,"  who  is  the 
beloved  Ruler  of  a  Free  and  great  People,  in  sundry 
kingdoms,  and  subordinate  settlements,  in  various 
parts  of  the  globe. 

And  let  me  observe  first,  "  That  there  is  a  solemn 
and  special  Contract,  between  your  King  and  you. 
There  are,  on  your  part,  certain  services  to  be  done; 
and  I  have  proved  them  to  be  honourable,  and  useful 
to  your  country.  Likewise,  on  the  part  of  your 
King,  as  Steward  for  the  public,  there  are  certain 
wages  to  be  paid.  Those  wages  are  a  decent  sup- 
port, and  with  frugality  may  be  a  comfortable  one. 
The  British  government  has  mercy  in   its  whole 


SERMON  X.  193 

nature,  and  all  its  appointments  are  liberal.  The 
wages  of  a  private  soldier  are  almost  equal  to  those 
of  the  inferior  officers  in  many  other  countries.  They 
are  in  general  paid  with  much  honour  and  regularity, 
and  the  text  enjoins  contentment  therewith,  and  con- 
stant readiness  to  discharge  the  duties  for  which 
they  are  paid. 

The  nature  of  the  Soldier's  contract,  and  the 
terms  of  his  enlistment,  also  imply  a  faithful  appli- 
cation of  his  wages  to  the  uses  for  which  they  are 
paid.     They  are  not  to  be  spent  in  riot  and  intem- 
perance, which  weaken  the  body  and  subject  it  to  many 
diseases;  which  wholly  renders  a  man  unfit  for  the 
great  calls  of  duty.     And  a  soldier  might  as  well  be 
found  a  deserter  from  his  post,  as  found  in  his  ranks, 
or  on  watch,  in  a  condition  wherein  he  is  incapable 
to  act  the  man,  or  to  perform  the  service  assigned 
him.     In  short,  every  soldier  is  solemnly  bound  to 
give  his  health,  strength  and  service  to  his  king,  for 
the  wages  he  receives.     To  squander  those  wages 
then  in  destroying  that   very  health  and  strength 
which  they  are  given  to  support,  is  a  most  flagrant 
breach  of  all  faith  and  honour.     Nay  desertion  itself 
is  scarce  a  greater  crime,  since,  as  has  been  observed, 
it  makes  no  difference  to  the  public,  whether  a  man 
has  deserted  his  post,  or  is  found  asleep  on  it,  or  in 
a  condition  wholly  unfit  for  the  duties  of  it.     Besides 
all  this,  the  loss  of  precious  time,  the  offence  given 
to  God,  the  broils,  quarrels,   and  punishments  in 
which  intemperance  too  commonly  ends,  are  surely 
more  than  enough  to  alarm  any  thoughtful  person 
VOL.  II.  c  e 


194  SERMON  X. 

against  ever    suffering   himself  to  be  thus  basely 
unmanned,  and  his  reason  dethroned  by  his  vices. 

He  then  is  the  true  soldier,  and  faidiful  steward 
of  his  wages,  who  applies  them  to  keep  himself  fit 
for  the  service  he  owes  to  his  king.  Who  lays  them 
out  witli  frugality  and  care  in  preserving  his  body 
healthful,  neat  and  clean;  and  his  mind  upright,  his 
conscience  clear,  and  all  his  powers  in  full  vigour. 
Such  is  worthy  of  all  commendation,  and  will  proba- 
bly meet  with  reward  and  preferment  in  this  world; 
but  most  certainly  in  that  which  is  to  come. 

One  golden  rule,  which  ought  to  be  written  in 
capitals  on  the  coat  of  every  soldier  is — never  to  run 
in  Debt,  and  always  to  live  rather  within  than 
above  his  Pay,  esj-^ecially  in  time  of  peace,  and  in 
stated  quarters.  For  if  every  day,  or  week,  is  not 
able  to  clear  itself,  the  next  will  be  less  and  less  able, 
till  at  last  ruin  and  disgrace  are  the  consequence. 
The  prudent  soldier  will,  on  such  occasions,  save 
something  for  the  accidents  of  sickness,  for  relief  to 
his  distressed  Brethren,  for  works  of  piety  and  chari- 
ty, within  his  regiment;  such  as  the  education  of 
orphans,  and  many  like  purposes.  He  will  also  make 
some  provision  and  saving  for  the  expense  of  a 
March,  or  odier  extraordinary    Services. 

All  these  thing's,  in  the  mana«;eraent  of  a  soldier's 
Pay  or  Wages,  come  within  the  solemn  duty  he  owes 
to  his  king;  and  for  keeping  his  body  in  vigour,  and 
his  mind  clear  and  always  prepared  for  action. 

The  next  thing  to  be  mentioned  is  courage  and 
mag;nanimity,  in  the  day  of  trial;  which  point  I  shall 
handle  fully,  as  nothing  is  more  commonly  mistaken, 


SERMON  X.  195 

than  the  true  nature  of  Courage;  and  there  is  nothing 
in  which  the  soldier  should  more  strictly  examine 
himself  in,  than  this  essential  requisite  of  his  cha- 
racter; lest,  when  the  honour  of  his  sovereign  and  the 
service  of  his  country  call,  he  should  fmd  himself  fatally 
deficient,  and  be  convinced,  when  it  is  too  late,  that 
he  has  woefully  mistaken  his  profession.    For  better, 
far  better,  would  be  a  death  with  glory,  nay  any  sort 
of  death,  than  to  be  found  in  the  hour  of  peril,  a  scan- 
dal to  manhood,  and  a  disgrace  to  his  friends  and 
country;   forced  to  live  afterwards,  the  contempt  of 
all,  shunned  and  hated  by  the  Brave,   and  perhaps 
insulted  by  every  Coward,  who  has  not  yet  been  put 
to  the  test  of  bravery,  in  actual  duty. 

However,  in  this  examination  "^hich  every  sol- 
dier should  make  of  himself  beforehand ;  a  proper  dis- 
tinction is  to  be  made  between  what  is  real  courage, 
and  what  wears  only  the  false  disguise  of  it. 

True  courage  does  not  consist  of  any  thing  on 
the  outside  of  the  Man:  such  as  the  trappings  of  dress; 
the  Cockade,  the  red  Coat,  or  the  proud  Strut.     It 
does  not  consist  in  Oaths  or  Imprecations;  in  a  bully- 
ing disposition,  a  quarrelsome  temper,  and  loud  sound- 
ing boasts.     And  yet  some  are  found  in  every  corps, 
who  w^ould  be  thought  its  champions,  but  are  in  fact 
only  its  bullies ;  who  are  sure  to  set  themselves  upon 
every  raw  recruit,  and  try  to  gain  a  character  by  some 
insult  on  him;  when,  perhaps,  all  their  superiority 
consists  only  in  greater  weight  of  fist,  or  an  arm  of 
more  brawn,  than  the  man  whom  they  insult.     But 
the  souls  of  such  men,  alas !  in  the  day  of  peril,  arc 
often  found  less — yea  infinitely  less,  than  that  of  the 
meek,  peaceable,  and  sedate  man! 


196  SERMON  X. 

The  same  sort  of  courage  is  that  which  is  often 
exerted  in  midnight  revels,  in  street  quarrels  and 
contentions ;  where  no  danger  of  life  or  limb  is  likely 
to  ensue,  and  the  greatest  coward,  by  loud  words, 
perhaps  by  unresisted  blows,  may  often  pass  himself 
for  the  bravest  man. 

These  things  I  mention,  not  as  particularly  appli- 
cable to  you,  my  Brethren,  for  you  have  hitherto 
deserved  a  character  far  different.  But  they  are  men- 
tioned only  by  way  of  caution  and  advice;  as  matters 
that  bring  shame  and  reproach  on  a  profession, 
■which  I  have  proved  to  be  truly  reputable  and  ho- 
nourable in  itself. 

Your  courage,  I  have  not  the  least  doubt,  is  of 
that  true  stamp,  which  I  am  now  to  describe.  Far 
from  wishing  itself  to  be  judged  by  unprovoked 
exertions  of  it,  or  vain  boastings,  which  are  always 
of  a  suspicious  nature,  the  man  of  true  courage  wishes 
to  be  tried  by  his  actions,  and  not  by  his  own  glory- 
ing. As  still  and  silent  waters  are  ever  the  deepest, 
the  bravest  man  is  ever  the  most  quiet,  and  easy  to 
be  entreated.  Far  from  drawing  his  sWord,  on  every 
trifling  affront  of  a  fellow  soldier,  or  perhaps  a  rude 
fellow  citizen,  he  will  look  with  a  silent  contempt  on 
such  behaviour,  and  ascribe  it  to  want  of  manners, 
saying  within  himself — "  Go,  thou  despicable  being! 
Thy  own  Meanness  be  both  thy  protection  and  punish- 
ment. I  keep  my  sword  for  nobler  objects,  and  nobler 
occasions  than  any  thou  can'st  afford  me.  My  King, 
my  Country  and  even  thine  own  safety,  claim  it  whole. 
For  them  I  reserve  it,  and  for  them,  when  called,  I 
trust  I  shall  be  enabled  to  put  forth  all  the  Man." 


SERMON  X.  197 

In  short,  true  military  courage,  consists  in  fearing- 
nothing  in  this  world,  but  a  shameful  action;  in  be- 
ing able  to  go  where  duty  calls,  whatever  dangers 
may  oppose;  in  daring  to  look  on  wounds,  and  maims 
and  even  death  itself  with  such  a  steady  e\  e  and  uni- 
form countenaiice,  as  to  betray  no  fear  in  yourselves, 
nor  to  communicate  any  to  those  in  the  ranks  around 
you.  And  this  you  shall  be  certainly  enabled  to  do, 
by  rendering  these  thoughts  familiar  to  your  minds, 
by  attending  to  the  regular  and  hardy  discipline  of  the 
army;  and  by  crowning  the  whole  with  this  important 
consideration;  that  Victory,  in  the  cause  of  your 
King  and  Country,  which  is  the  cause  also  of  Liljerty 
and  pure  Religion,  will  be  attended  with  glory  in  this 
world;  and  that  death  in  the  same  cause,  with  a  con- 
science void  of  offence  tov  ards  God  and  your  neigh- 
bour, M'ill  be  attended  with  endless  glory  in  the  world 
to  come. 

The  next  head  of  a  Soldier's  duty  to  his  King, 
is  obedience  to  those  who  are  by  his  royal  authority 
vested  with  command  over  him.  What  soldier,  in 
the  presence  of  his  Sovereign,  would  slight  any  Or- 
der that  proceeded  from  his  mouth  ?  And  yet,  it  is 
the  same  crime  to  disobey  the  least  Order  that  is  gi- 
ven by  any  officer  who  wears  his  royal  commission, 
or  any  other  authority,  though  non-commissioned, 
that  is  derived  under  him,  and  the  laws  of  the  land. 

Your  own  articles  of  war  have  sufficiePitly  in- 
structed you  in  this  duty,  and  in  the  severe  punish- 
ments due  to  the  breach  of  it.  It  remains  then  only 
for  me  to  explain  the  reason  of  the  duty  itself,  and  to 


198  SERMON  X. 

enforce  the  observance  of  it  from  the  principles  of 
Religion  and  public  Good. 

Have  you  considered  the  structure  of  your  own 
Bodies?  or  attended  to  what  St.  Paul  asks?  ^'  If  the 
Foot  shall  say,  because  I  am  not  the  Hand,  I  am  not 
of  the  Body;  and  if  the  Ear  shall  say,  because  1  am 
not  the  Eye,  I  am  not  of  the  Body — would  they  there- 
fore, not  be  of  the  Body  ?"  Surely  unless  all  the  parts 
of  the  Body  fulfil  their  office,  the  Body  would  be  sadly 
imperfect.  "  If  the  whole  Body  were  an  Eye,  where 
would  be  the  hearing?  If  the  w-hole  were  hearing, 
where  would  be  the  smelling,"  walking  and  the  like? 

Just  so  every  regiment,  or  higher  command  is  a 
Body.  In  all  duty,  the  superior  officer  is  the  eye, 
others  the  hands,  others  the  ear,  others  the  feet;  and 
all,  in  their  respective  places,  are  honourable  mem- 
bers of  the  same  Body.  But  should  the  members 
murmur,  or  refuse  their  several  parts  of  duty,  what 
but  confusion  and  the  general  destruction  of  the 
■whole  body  must  ensue? 

Should  the  Feet  pretend  to  see  for  themselves, 
"when  the  Eye  warned  or  commanded  them  to  avoid 
the  pit  before  them,  what  must  follow,  but  that  the 
whole  body  would  be  plunged  into  the  common  ruin  ? 
The  same  it  is,  if  the  soldier,  who  is  confined  to  his 
rank  and  the  intrepid  discharge  of  what  is  com- 
manded him.,  should  refuse  the  same,  or  think  that 
he  could  understand  the  whole  disposition  of  the  bat- 
tle, and  the  management  of  things  as  well  as  the  Ge- 
neral, or  commander  in  chief,  who  leads  him,  and 
whose  situation  enables  him  to  cast  his  view  from 


SERMON  X.  199 

place  to  place  for  the  conduct  of  the  whole — this  also 
would  lead  to  destruction. 

Subordination  and  obedience  are  among  the  most 
essential  and  necessary  points  of  discipline  in  a  whole 
army.  By  any  breach  of  them,  the  most  powerful 
armies  have  become  a  prey  to  their  weaker  enemy. 

By  the  observance  of  them,  each  individual  per- 
forming his  particular  part,  with  alacrity,  and  magna- 
nimity, weak  armies  have  often  triumphed  over  tlie 
strongest. 

You  have  heard  of  the  bundle  of  twigs  which  the 
dying  father  gave  his  sons  to  break.  While  the  twigs 
were  tied  together,  the  strength  of  all  the  sons  could 
make  no  impression  on  them.  When  disunited, 
they  were  easily  broken,  one  by  one,  with  the 
strength  of  a  single  son. 

An  army  under  just  subordination,  and  united  in 
cheerful  obedience,  is  this  strong  undissoluble  con- 
nected bundle  of  rods.  An  army,  without  subordi- 
nation, would  be  a  fatal  instance  of  weak  unconnected 
twigs. 

The  common  safety  of  the  whole,  then,  must 
ever  be  a  powerful  argument  of  subordination  and 
obedience;  and  this  obedience  must  not  be  performed 
as  eye-servants,  while  in  the  view  of  the  officers;  but 
with  cheerfulness  and  faithfulness,  at  all  times,  as  in 
the^sight  of  God,  who  is  a  God  of  order;  who,  in  His 
holy  scriptures,  has  given  tremendous  examples  of 
His  punishment  of  rebellions,  mutinies  and  murmur- 
ings,  in  this  world;  and  threatens  more  tremendcus. 
punishments  as  reserved  for  them  in  the  next. 


200  SERMON  X. 

Discontents,  Murmurs,  Mutinies,  and  Rebellions, 
were  tlie  first  crimes,  that  brought  a  blot  and  disgrace 
on  this  fair  Creation.  The  angels,  that  kept  not 
their  first  estate,  wirhdrew  their  obedience  from  the 
Lord  of  Heaven,  and  were  plunged  into  deepest  per- 
dition. 

Korah,  Dathan  and  Abiram,  for  setting  them- 
selves up  againsi:  Moses  and  Aaron,  whom  the  Lord 
had  appointed  over  them,  were  swallowed  up  alive 
for  the  punishment  of  their  oifence,  together  with  all 
their  mutinous  followers. 

Legal  and  just  authority  is  derived  from  God, 
and  approved  by  Him,  for  the  well-being  of  his  crea- 
tures; and  if  ever  there  was  reason  to  believe  this  in 
any  government  on  earth,  it  is  in  our  own  govern- 
ment; where  every  thing  valuable  to  us,  as  Men  and 
Christians,  is  secured  by  wise  Laws,  and  gracious 
and  merciful  Rulers ;  where  all  th<j  Servants  of  the 
public  are  rewarded  for  their  labours,  and  where  the 
most  fiiithful  discharge  of  duty  is  an  indispensible 
obligation  on  all. 

0  learn  to  venerate  this  happy  constitution,  and 
never  think  that  you  can  do  enough  for  it,  in  return 
for  the  liberal  provision  you  enjoy  under  it;  and  the 
happiness  which  you  may  partake  from  the  privileges 
it  gives  you — Privileges  far  superior  to  what  can  be 
boasted  of  by  any  other  nation  or  people  upon  earth. 

1  have  many  more  things  to  lay  before  you  in  the 
course  of  these  Sermons,  but  the  time  warns  me  to 
conclude  for  the  present — praying  God  to  enable  you 
to  think  on  what  has  been  said,  ^c. 


SERMON  XL 
THE  CHRISTIAN  SOLDIER'S  DUTY,  &c. 

continued; 
PREACHED^  MAY  8, 1765, 

TO   THE   XVIIIth,  OR   ROYAL   REGIMKNT   OF   IRELAND. 


St.  LUKE,  iii.  14. 


And  the  Soldiers  likewise  demanded  of  Him,  saying — Master ! 
and  what  shall  we  do  ?  He  said  unto  them — Do  Violence 
to  no  Man,  neither  accuse  any  falsely,  and  be  content  with 
your  Wages. 

Having,  in  my  three  foregoing  sermons 
from  this  text,  treated  fully  of  the  Christian  Soldier's 
Duty;  and  the  lawfulness  and  dignity  of  his  office, 
considering  him  in  a  threefold  view,  "  as  the  servant 
of  his  God;  the  servant  of  his  King;  and  a  citizen, 
equally  interested  with  his  fellow  citizens,  in  all  the 
Good  or  Evil  that  can  befall  his  country." — I  pro- 
ceed now  to  what  I  proposed  as  a  conclusion, 
namely — 

"  An  affectionate  and  fervent  address  to  Soldiers 
generally,  whether  in  higher  or  lower  stations ;  in  or- 
der to  enforce  those  virtues,  which  being  directly  op- 
posite to  the  vices  most  prevalent  in  military  life,  may, 
therefore,  tend  more  effectually  to  check  and  destroy 
them. 

Those  vices  are  generally  comprehended  by  St. 
John  in  the  text,  and  rebuked  by  him  as  productive 
of  the  most  dreadful  consequences;  having  their  chief 

VOL.   II.  D  d 


202  SERMON  XI. 

origin  in  "  Violence,  Contentions,  Quarrellings,  false 
*'  Accusations,  want  of  Veracity,  Discontents,  Mur- 
"  murings,  Slothfulness,  Disobedience,  want  of  Eco- 
*'  nomy.  Idleness,  Intemperance,  Drinking,  Swear- 
*'  ing,  Gaming,  Cowardice,  Desertion,  and  the  like." 
Or  as  St.  Paul*  better  enumerates  them,  as  common 
to  all  men,  and  incident  to  the  "  Flesh,  which  lusteth 
against  the  Spirit." — Now,  says  he,  the  works  of  the 
Flesh  are  manifest,  which  are  these — "  Adultery, 
Fornication,  Uncleanness,  Lasciviousness,  Idolatry, 
Witchcraft,  Hatred,  Variance,  Emulations,  Wrath, 
Strife,  Seditions,  Heresies,  Envyings,  Murders, 
Drunkenness,  Revellings  and  the  like;" — intimating 
that,  by  the  prevalence  of  the  opposite  Virtues,  which 
are  the  Fruits  of  the  Spirit,  (namely — "  Love,  Joy, 
Peace,  Long-suffering,  Gentleness,  Goodness,  Faith, 
Meekness,  Temperance") — the  Flesh,  with  all  its  evil 
Affections  and  Lusts,  will  be  crucified  through 
Christ,  and  its  works  destroyed,  or  rooted  out. 

As  to  the  first  of  those  vices  forbid  by  St.  John,  as 
applicable  to  the  Soldiery,  namely,  "  acts  of  Vio- 
lence"— which  some  visionary  men  have  affected  to 
understand  as  a  "  Prohibition  generally  of  all  Wars 
and  Fightings  whatsoever."  This  explanation  is 
proved  in  the  firstf  sermon  upon  our  text,  to  be  nei- 
ther warranted  by  Scripture  nor  Reason;  nay  the  very 
reverse  is  evident  from  the  text  itself,  because  St. 
John  does  not  forbid  the  Soldiers  to  continue  in  their 
calling,  (which  he  certainly  would  have  done,  if  it 
had  been  unlawful  in  the  sight  of  God)  but,  on  the 

•  Galat.  chap.  V.  19—21.  t  P-  103. 


SERMON  XI.  20^ 

contrary,  exhorts  them  to  be  faithful  in  it,  and  "  con- 
tent with  their  Wages;"  which  he  would  not  have 
done,  if  he  had  considered  their  wages,  like  Balaam's 
*'  as  the  Wages  of  unrighteousness*". 

If  to  support  Justice ;  to  maintain  the  everlasting 
truths  of  God;  to  defend  the  Goods  of  Providence, 
wherewith  our  honest  Industry  has  been  crowned; 
to  resist,  even  unto  Death,  the  wild  fury  of  lawless 
Invaders,  and  by  main  force,  if  possible,  to  extirpate 
Oppression,  Wickedness,  and  tyrannic  Domination, 
from  the  face  of  the  Earth— if  this  be  accounted  a 
Violation  of  the  Rights  of  Man,  then  we  know  of  no 
rights  which  Man  can  have!  Then  were  Moses, 
Gideon,  David,  and  all  the  illustrious  heroes  that 
fought  the  battles  of  the  Lord  himself,  public  robbers 
and  oppressors  and  violaters  of  the  rights  of  Man- 
kind; all  permitted  by  a  righteous  God  to  act  in  His 
Name,  with  signs  and  wonders,  and  open  testimonies 
of  His  approbation  on  their  side ;  while  yet  He  abso- 
lutely disapproved  and  forbid  Wars  of  every  kind,  by 
His  inspired  writers.  Then  also  were  the  noble  ef- 
forts of  the  first  Christian  heroes  to  defend  the  blessed 
Truths  of  the  Gospel,  against  the  attacks  of  surround- 
ing infidel  nations,  nothing  but  Violence  and  Oppres- 
sion. Then,  lastly,  was  that  great  banner  of  our  sal- 
vation, the  Cross  of  Christ  itself,  displayed  to  testify 
a  Lie,  by  that  illustrious  Romanf  Emperor,  who 

•  2  Pet.  chap.  ii.  15. 

I  Eusebius  testifies  that  this  Emperor,  Constantine,  wearied  with  the 
absurdity  of  Polytheism,  and  the  little  dependence  that  could  be  had  upon 
Prayers  to  a  multiplicity  of  gods  for  success  in  war,  or  prosperity  even  in 
common  affairs;  resolved  to  Pray  to  the  only  one  God,  as  his  Father  had  done, 
and  was  prosperous ;  That  while  employed  in  praying;  thus,  our  Saviour  ap- 


204  SERMON  XI. 

triumphed  under  that  sign,  and  made  the  religion  of 
Christ,  the  religion  of  his  country. 

The  Violence,  therefore,  which  is  forbidden  to 
the  Soldier,  is  not  that  of  resisting  and  subduing  the 
enemies  of  his  King  and  Country;  but  that  which  he 
may  commit  against  his  fellow  citizens  in  the  society 
to  which  he  belongs;  of  whatever  grade.  If  it  be 
against  his  Officer,  in  the  corps  wherein  he  serves,  it 
is  called  Mutiny — a  crime  of  the  most  atrocious  na- 
ture, which  is  seldom  to  be,  expiated  but  by  the 
death  of  the  offender.  But  your  own  articles  of  war 
are  so  full  in  respect  to  all  offences  of  this  kind,  that 
a  Preacher  need  not  dwell  long  upon  them. 

As  for  magistrates  and  those  vested  with  civil 
authority,  independent  of  the  military,  you  must  not 
think  that  your  obedience  to  the  latter,  will  absolve 
you  from  obedience  to  the  former;  for  the  laws  of  the 
land  must  be  paramount  to  all  other  laws.  Our  So- 
vereign on  his  throne,  neither  is,  nor  desires  to  be, 
placed  above  the  Laws;  audit  is  your  duty,  when  in 
quarters,  to  respect  the  Civil  Authority ;  for  all  dis- 
putes with  it  are  hurtful  to  the  public  service,  and 
render  a  people  less  respectful  to  the  military,  and  less 
anxious  to  make  their  stay  comfortable  and  happy. 

peared  to  him  in  a  vision  of  the  night,  with  the  cross  in  his  hand;  com- 
manding him  to  make  a  royal  standard,  with  This  Sign,  to  be  continually  car- 
ried before  him  in  his  Wars,  as  an  ensign  both  of  Victory  and  Safety;  pro- 
mising him  that  "  Under  This  Sign,"  he  should  be  prosperous  [in  hoc 
Signo  vinces r\  that  early  next  morning,  trusting  in  the  Vision,  he  employed 
the  n-.ost  exquisite  workmen,  and  sat  by  them  till  they  finished  the  Standard 
according  lo  his  model.  In  the  engagement  that  followed,  though  bloody, 
he  was  triumphant,  and  overthrew  Maxentius,  &c.  Eusebius  says,  he  had 
the  account  of  this  Vision  from  the  Emperor  himself,  ratified  with  an  oath ; 
else  it  would  have  been  incredible  to  him. 


SERMON  XI.  205 

It  is,  in  general,  but  a  short  time  that  it  falls  to  the 
share  of  any  corps  to  be  quartered  long  in  the  same 
place;  and  it  is  most  delightful  to  cultivate  such  a 
good  understanding  during  that  period,  as  will  leave 
their  names  respectable;  which  I  have  the  pleasure  to 
think  will  undoubtedly  be  the  case,  as  it  has  hitherto 
so  happily  been  among  the  people  of  this  province, 
respecting  your  corps. 

The  failings  which  would  naturally  lead  to  an 
interruption  of  that  harmony  which  should  prevail  be- 
tween the  Soldiery,  and  their  fellow  citizens,  are 
those  immoralities  and  vices,  which  I  would  strive 
to  guard  you  from. — There  are  many  vices  and  fail- 
ings of  this  kind;  but  the  text  mentions  one  '•  the 
accusing  any  man  falsely,"  which  is  the  cause  of 
much  trouble  and  confusion.  Veracity,  or  speaking 
the  truth,  is  so  much  the  Soldier's  character,  and  so 
much  affects  his  honour,  that  a  lie  ought  never  to  be 
known  or  heard  of  among  the  profession.  The  temp- 
tations to  this  may  be,  that  of  excusing  a  Fault,  or 
obtaining  Preferment,  by  Circumventing,  Misrepre- 
senting, and  bearing  down,  the  character  of  ochers. 
But  it  is  far  more  Avorthy  of  a  man,  who  has  commit- 
ted a  fault,  to  confess  it  ingenuously;  than  to  screen 
himself,  by  the  additional  Sin  of  a  Falshood.  And 
what  man  can  ever  expect  to  get  the  blessing  of  God, 
on  that  Promotion,  which  is  obtamed  by  ruining  the 
character,  and  misrepresenting  the  conduct,  of  a  fel- 
low soldier.  In  short,  want  of  Veracity,  strikes  at 
the  root  of  all  Faith  and  Peace  and  Bonds  of  union, 
among  men;  for,  where  Truth  is  disregarded,  no 
man  will  ever  be  certain  how  to  act,  or  what  to  de- 


206  SERMON  XI. 

pend  upon;  except  that,  whereof  he  is  an  eye  evi- 
dence. 

Surely,  then,  among  a  society  of  Soldiers,  whose 
strength  consists  in  their  harmony,  and  whose  pecu- 
liar character  ought  thus  to  be  their  Veracity  and 
Honour;  allFalshood  and  Dissimulation  are,  in  an  emi- 
nent degree,  baneful;  and  ought  to  be  held  as  much 
odious  in  your  own  eyes,  as  they  certainly  are  in  the 
awful  sight  of  the  God  of  truth. 

Having  thus  dispatched  in  general,  what  relates 
to  your  duty  to  your  King  and  fellow  Soldiers,  as 
well  as  fellow  Subjects ;  I  now  proceed  to  guard  you 
against  many  private  vices;  with  which  if  you  should 
be  so  unhappy  as  ever  to  suffer  yourselves  to  be  in- 
fected, they  will  ruin  your  whole  usefulness  in  this 
world;  and  alas!  in  the  next,  subject  you  to  the  tre- 
mendous sentence  of  Unrighteousness,  which  will  be 
pronounced  from  the  righteous  lips  of  your  future 
Judge.  I  shall  proceed  deliberately  and  fully  through 
the  sad  catalogue,  of  vices,  which  have  more  or  less 
been  the  rock  on  which  so  many  have  shipwrecked 
their  character,  their  estates,  and  the  whole  train  of 
noble  service,  in  which  they  might  have  shone  forth 
and  risen  to  eminence. 

The  first  I  shall  mention  is  that  of  habitual  Swear- 
ing, and  taking  the  awful  name  of  the  great  Jehovah 
in  vain;  a  vice  into  which  many  young  people,  from 
the  prevalence  of  bad  example,  and  a  false  notion 
that  it  has  something  manly  in  it,  are  thoughtlessly 
betrayed  at  first;  till  it  becomes  so  fixed  a  habit,  that 
the  poor  profligate  himself,  is  not  always  aware 
when  the  sad  imprecations  are  uttered  by  him.    Most 


SERMON  XL  207 

other  crimes  may  gratify  some  sense  or  another;  but 
this  has  not  the  least  plea  of  that  sort;  for  alas !  would 
men  seriously  think,  what  plea  can  they  offer?  or 
rather  is  not  every  plea  of  this  kind,  a  daring  insult 
to  our  Omnipotent  Maker?  To  insult  the  God  of 
Heaven  is  not  manhood.  It  may  be  the  manhood 
of  the  Devils,  who  live  in  daring  defiance  of  Heaven, 
but  cannot  agree  with  the  character  of  a  man  who 
professes  his  dependance  upon  a  God  over  all. 

I  need  not  mention,  that  our  Sovereign,  in  tender- 
ness to  the  souls  of  his  subjects,  has  often  by  procla- 
mations, endeavoured  the  cure  of  this  unmanly  vice. 
And  to  the  military  in  particular,  the  articles  of  war 
have  inflicted  penalties,  which  you  can  be  no  strangers 
to — viz.  twelve  pence  forfeit  for  the  first  offence,  to 
be  deducted  from  the  next  pay;  and  for  the  second 
the  like  forfeit  besides  lying  twelve  hours  in  irons — 
And  for  that  part  of  the  army,  who,  from  a  more  libe- 
ral education,  are  judged  to  be  more  capable  of  being 
restrained  by  shame — a  public  reprimand  is  enjoined. 

But  alas!  all  these  provisions,  neither  the  fear  of 
God,  nor  reverence  to  the  King,  will  be  effectual,  with- 
out powerful  example,  a  strict  execution  of  the  laws, 
and  a  due  regard  to  Honour,  running  through  all  ranks 
and  degrees.  For  if  any  vested  with  superior 
authority  should  unguardedly  be  guilty  of  this  vice, 
how  shall  they  dare  to  check  it  in  others  ?  For  it 
would  be  very  preposterous  to  hear  a  man  with 
curses,  correct  another  for  curses.  I  cannot  help 
quoting  the  words  of  an  old  officer  on  this  subject. 
I  have  no  particular  meaning  to  apply  them  to  any 
persons  present,  among  all  of  whom,  as  far  as  I  have 


208  SERMON   XI. 

heard  or  learned,  great  decorum  is  observed  in  this 
way;  and  many  worthy  examples  set — jVly  desire 
only  is  to  give  the  words  of  this  worthy  officer  for 
confirming  you  in  what  I  well  know  you  wish  to  con- 
tinue forever  in  your  corps. 

"  Some  think,  says  he,  that  orders  cannot  be 
enforced  in  the  common  plain  language.  When  I 
was  a  youth,  I  was  unhappily  addicted  to  this 
fashionable  vice  of  swearing.  By  happy  reflection 
I  got  the  better  of  it;  and  I  will  be  bold  to  affirm  that 
after  I  got  a  command,  no  man  ever  heard  me  fail 
in  this  way;  and  yet  I  am  certain  no  man  was  ever 
better  obeyed.  Youth  and  Levity  may  be  urged  as 
some  excuse,  if  any  excuse  were  possible,  says  he; 
but  what  can  be  said  for  the  Grey-headed  Sinner; 
who  with  one  foot  in  the  grave,  is  incessantly  calling 
on  God  to  shorten  those  days,  which  Nature  hath 
already  brought  almost  to  a  conclusion?  Surely  when 
a  man  is  fixed  tottering  on  the  brink  of  the  grave, 
and  his  very  bones  shaking  and  clashing  together; 
the  near  prospect  of  a  total  dissolution,  and  of  a 
future  Judgment  and  Retribution,  ought  to  lead  him 
to  seek  God  as  a  friend,  and  his  only  friend,  through 
Jesus  Christ.'- 

This  evil,  which  is  first  begun  through  the  pre- 
valence of  bad  example,  is  seldom  reformed;  but 
grows  up  among  those  who  are  addicted  to  it,  till  at 
length  all  reverence  to  the  Creator  seems  entirely 
lost  among  his  Creatures,  so  far  as  concerns  them. 
Most  other  crimes  and  vices,  may  gratify  some  car- 
nal sense  or  another;  but  this  vice  of  blaspheming 
the  name  of  the  adorable  Lord  God  of  Heaven  and 


SERMON  XI.  209 

of  earth,  and  prostituting  it  on  every  common  occa- 
sion, has  not  the  least  plea  of  manhood,  or  sober 
reason,  or  good  sense  in  it.  It  may  indeed  be  consi- 
dered by  some  as  Manhood,  and  a  Mancipation  from 
the  tyranny  of  Priest-crieft,  and  religious  Bigots;  but 
it  is  the  Manhood  of  Devils  and  reprobate  Spirits,  who 
profess  to  live  in  defiance  of  Almighty  Power;  and 
surely  cannot  agree  with  the  character  of  a  Man,  who 
would  be  affronted  not  to  be  called  a  Christian.  Sad 
Christianity  indeed! 

To  believe,  or  profess  to  believe,  that  we  depend 
on  God  for  all  we  have,  and  all  we  hope  to  have;  and 
to  declare  our  further  belief,  that  we  must  come  to 
Him  and  pray  for  Salvation  in  one  moment,  and  the 
very  next  moment  to  call  for  damnation  at  his  hands ; 
and  all  this  for  what?  Why,  perhaps,  to  testify  the 
greatest  Falsehood,  or  deny  the  most  notorious 
Truths.  Surely,  to  do  this  seriously  is  hardly  pos- 
sible— to  do  it  wantonly,  or  in  levity,  is  a  very  daring 
impiety;  and  to  do  it  through  ignorance,  or  the  pre- 
valence of  bad  habits,  shews  a  man  sadly  careless  of 
what  should  be  his  chief  concern;  namely  the  secur- 
ing his  interest  in  God,  the  Father  of  Life  and  Love 
and  Joy;  through  the  atonement  of  Christ,  his  only 
Son. 

How  shocking,  how  horrible  is  it,  to  hear  a  poor 
dependent  mortal,  who  scarcely  ever  opens  his  mouth, 
but  in  pronouncing  imprecations  on  himself?  such 
as  the  following — (alas  !  that  they  should  be  told!)— 
*'  Confusion  to  his  Limbs, — Blindness  to  his  Eyes— 
"  Deafness  to  hisEars — Dumbnesstohis  Tongue!" — 
And  happy  were  it  for  him,  if  this  latter  Imprecation 

VOL.  II.  £  e 


210  SERMON  XI. 

were  immediately  to  be  heard  and  granted  in  Hea- 
ven— and  that  his  tongue  might  be  eternally  struck 
dumb,  rather  than  be  the  daily  instrument  of  bringing 
perdition  on  his  Soul  and  Body  together.  How  un- 
speakably better  were  it  to  have  no  tongue  at  all, 
unless  it  could  be  bridled  and  exercised  in  the  divine 
employment  for  which  a  tongue  was  given  to  Man, 
namely — "  The  speaking  of  Truth,  and  tuning  itself 
to  Praises  and  Thanksgivings  to  the  Creator,  for  all 
his  Goodness  to  his  Creatures,  in  this  world;  and 
preparing  itself  to  bear  its  part,  in  those  Hallelujahs 
and  Songs  of  Praise,  which  every  wise  and  sober 
man,  would  wish  to  be  his  everlasting  Employment, 
in  Concert  with  Angels  and  glorified  Saints,  in  the 
world  to  come."* 

The  last  Vice,  which  I  shall  need  to  dwell  upon 
on  this  occasion,  and  indeed  the  most  destructive,  as 
leading  to  the  greatest  part  of  the  other  vices  enume- 
rated above,  is — 

The  Intemperate  Use  of  Spiritous  Liquors;  the 
sottish  habit  of  drawing  constantly,  from  the  Cup  of 
Perdition,  bewitching  draughts,  poisonous  to  Soul 
and  Bod}^ 

In  a  Soldier,  this  habit  is  peculiarly  destructive 
to  the  exercise  of  that  noble  train  of  usefulness  and 
honour,  belonging  to  his  profession;  that  career  of 
glory,  which  lies  before  him.  It  is,  as  suggested 
before,  an  absolute  breach  of  the  contract  that  sub- 
sists between  him  and  his  country;  because  it  is 
wasting  those  Wages  in  Intemperance,  ruinous  to 

*  For  more  on  this  head,  see  the  first  Sermon  from  this  text. 


SERMON  XL  211 

health  and  strength;  which  are  given  him  by  his  King 
and  Country,  to  keep  the  body  healthful  and  vigorous 
for  the  duty  of  his  office,  in  Peace  as  well  as  War. 
It  is  a  crime  sometimes  as  atrocious  as  Desertion 
itself;  for  a  man  might  as  well  desert  his  post,  as  to 
be  found  on  it,  in  a  condition,  which  unmans  him, 
and  renders  him  incapable  of  the  duties  belonging 
to  it. 

I  do  not  include  here,  those  occasional  excesses 
which  men  of  gay  and  social  spirits  (enemies  to  all 
habitual  intemperance)  may  sometimes  be  innocently 
and  unguardedly  led  into;  (though  these  ought  to  be 
avoided  with  a  strict  and  watchful  care;)  but  I  mean 
that  beastly,  sottish,  unsocial,  and  habitual  intoxica- 
tion, both  in  private  and  public,  which,  from  small 
beginnings,  steal  upon  a  man,  by  imperceptible  de- 
grees; till  at  length,  his  very  vital  powers  and  stomach 
are  so  corroded,  that  he  becomes  at  last  unsatisfied 
with  the  warmest  and  strongest  draughts,  and  his 
stomach  is  constantly  craving,  and  constantly  in  want. 

If  there  is  one  thins"  that  has  contributed  more 
than  another,  to  enfeeble  our  Warriors  of  modern 
times;  if  now  their  unbraced  and  weak  nerves  do  not 
enable  them  to  draw  the  Bow,  or  wield  the  Spear, 
with  the  robust  vigour  of  more  ancient  days;  if  now 
our  Span  of  life  is  shorter,  and  we  are  born  with  dis- 
eases, and  propagate  them  to  our  posterity;  if  we  la- 
bour under  debilities  and  degeneracy  of  constitution, 
from  Father  to  Son — I  will  be  bold  to  ascribe  all  this 
decay  of  honour  and  strength,  and  of  native  vigour, 
to  that  Cursed  Cup  of  Perdition,  those  maddening 
draughts  of  Spiritous  Liquors,  so  cheaply  procured, 


212  SERMON  XL 

for  more  than  a  Century  past,  from  our  island  colo- 
nies. It  is  too  fatally  evident  that  it  is  from  this 
cause,  especially  among  the  common  classes  of  peo- 
ple, who  ought  to  be  the  glory  and  strength  of  every 
nation,  "  that  we  find  the  vigour  of  our  Young  Men 
abating,  their  numbers  decreasing,  our  ripened  Man- 
hood a  premature  victim  to  Disease  and  Death,  and 
our  Old  Age,  if  peradventure  we  reach  Old  Age, 
only  the  weak  Drivelings  of  a  second  Childhood." 

And  as  to  our  reason  and  understanding,  what 
need  I  mention  that  derangement  of  all  our  mental 
faculties,  that  barbarian  madness,  which  we  feel  when 
under  the  dominion  of  those  poisonous  draughts? 
Do  they  not  prove,  beyond  doubt,  that  they  impair 
the"native  powers  of  the  Mind,  as  well  as  pull  down 
Reason  from  its  throne,  dissipate  every  ray  of  the 
Divinity  within  us,  and  sink  us  into  a  state  of  exist- 
ence lower  than  that  of  the  Brute  Beasts?  But 
greater  evils,  if  possible,  still  remain  to  be  mentioned, 
as  flowing  out  of  this  Cup  of  Perdition.  During  the 
unlucky  moments  of  intoxication,  the  Soldier's  turn 
of  duty  calls  him  to  some  actual  service;  but,  by  his 
incapacity,  he  disgraces  the  fair  Field  of  Honour,  and 
loses  the  great  Road  of  Glory,  and  his  Chance  of  Pre- 
ferment! and  alas!  worse  than  this,  in  his  mad  and 
stupified  state,  he  plunges  himself  into  some  great  and 
Capital  crime. 

A  quarrel  arises,  and  by  his  hand,  one  of  his 
Fellow  Mortals  is  hurried  into  Eternity — unprepared 
to  meet  his  Judge — his  Sins  unrepented  of;  and  all 
his  affairs,  respecting  this  world,  as  well  as  the  next, 
wholly  unsettled,  desperate  and  hopeless. 


SERMON  XI.  213 

The  victim  of  his  inebriated  madness  was  the 
Father  of  a  Family,  happy  in  a  tender  Wife,  and  du- 
tiful affectionate  Children !  The  former  now  deprived 
of  her  whole  comfort  and  stay  in  life,  perhaps,  soon 
ends  her  days  and  afflictions  in  the  deepest  agonies  of 
Grief  and  Despair;  while  the  poor  Orphan  Children, 
robbed  of  all  their  hopes,  of  parental  aid  for  obtaining 
a  settlement  in  the  world,  (now  Fatherless  and  Mo- 
therless) are  doomed  to  beg  their  Bread,  and  wander, 
wretched  vagabonds,  over  the  face  of  the  earth. 

Oh!  thou  miserable  man,  author  of  this  mischief, 
whether  Soldier  or  Citizen,  how  piercing  and  ago- 
nizing must  be  your  reflections,  in  your  sober  mo- 
ments, (if  you  ever  have  any)  upon  this  dreadful  act 
of  violence;  especially  if  you  consider  farther,  that  tiie 
victim  of  your  madness  was  (perhaps)  your  Bosom 
Friend,  your  former  intimate  companion,  "  one  with 
whom  you  took  sweet  counsel,  and  even  walked  unto 
the  House  of  God,  in  company  with  him,"  although, 
alas!  in  the  sad  moment  of  this  last  act,  you  could  not 
distinguish  a  friend  from  a  foe! 

Gracious  heaven!  can  you  who  have  committed 
such  an  act,  ever  enjoy  one  quiet  moment  more  upon 
earth  ?  Must  not  the  mangled  Ghost  of  your  murdered 
Friend — the  wandering  forlorn  spectres  of  his  be- 
reaved destitute  Orphans,  haunt  your  troubled  con- 
science, by  night  and  by  day?  But  I  forbear  adding 
more  to  this  dreadful  picture,  on  the  present  occasion. 
Enough  has  been  said  to  convince  Civilized  Men  of 
the  pernicious  effects  of  the  immoderate  use  of  Spi- 
ritous  Liquors — this  Cup  of  Perdition — nay  to  con- 
vince even  Savages  themselves;  and,  as  some  proof 


214  SERMON  XI. 

of  this,  I  will  conclude  with  a  short  supplementary 
Sermon,  or  Speech  of  a  Creek  Indian,  on  the  same 
subject,  xA'hich  contains  all  that  I  could  wish  further 
to  offer  thereon. 

How  I  came  to  the  possession  of  it,  and  published 
it  in  London  among  some  other  writings  of  my  own 
fifty  years  ago;  what  right  I  had  then  to  pubhsh  it, 
and  afterwards  to  conclude  this  Sermon  with  it,  in 
1768,  before  the  XVIIIth,  or  Royal  Regiment  of  Ire- 
land, will  appear  from  the  following  introduction  to  a 
republication  of  it,  in  the  Columbian  Magazine  for 
June  1790,  p.  367,  <kc.  running  as  follows,  viz. 


A  SPEECH 

AGAINST  THE  IMMODERATE  USE  OF  SPIRITOUS  LIQUORS, 
DELIVERED  BY  A  CREEK  INDIAN,  IN  A  NATIONAL 
COUNCIL,  ON  THE  BREAKING  OUT  OF  A  WAR,  ABOUT 
THE  YEAR   1748. 


INTRODUCTION. 

This  excellent  Speech  exposes  the  abominable  vice  of 
drunkenness,  in  a  masterly  manner ;  and  must  be  highly  grati- 
fying to  every  reader,  who  can  feel  and  relish  the  beauties  of 
composition.  We  hesitate  not  to  pronounce  it,  one  of  the  most 
completely  finished  and  highly  animated  performances,  that 
have  ever  appeared  in  the  English  language.  It  will  be  found, 
on  a  critical  examination,  to  contain  all  the  parts  or  members  of 
the  most  perfect  Oration.  In  loftiness  of  expression,  boldness  of 
figures,  and  pomp  of  imagery,  it  is,  if  we  are  not  mistaken,  far 


SERMON  XI.  215 

superior  to  any  thing*  of  the  kind  among  the  moderns ;  nor  will 
it  suffer  from  a  comparison  with  the  best  rhetorical  compositions 
of  the  ancients.  The  first  draft  of  this  celebrated  Speech  is 
said  to  have  been  taken,  in  short-hand,  in  a  council  of  the  Creek 
Indians,  about  the  year  1748.  It  came  into  the  hands  of  a  deputy 
of  Sir  William  Johnson,  Secretary  for  Indian  Affairs,  a  gentle- 
man of  the  name  of  Wraxal,  in  the  year  1752;  who  communi- 
cated his  notes  of  it  to  a  gentleman  (then  living  at  New- York) 
who  has  long  been  honourably  distinguished  in  the  republic  of 
letters,  in  Pennsylvania,  who  is  particularly  eminent  in  rhetorical 
compositions,  and  whose  writings,  even  now,  notwithstanding  his 
advanced  age,  discover  all  the  fire  and  energy  of  the  most  lively 
youthful  imagination.  After  having  been  first  published  in  a 
New- York  Gazette,  it  was,  by  the  same  gentleman,  republished 
Tvith  some  other  Indian  compositions,*  in  London,  about  the 
beginning  of  the  year  1754  ;  and  a  very  high  character  is  given 
of  the  work  in  the  31onthly  Review  for  April,  of  that  year. 

The  gentleman  above  mentioned  has  prefixed  an  Introduction 
to  the  work,  in  which  he  justly  observes,  that,  «  Of  all  the  vices 
which  prevail  in  the  world,  none  more  degrades  human  nature, 
and  dishonours  the  glorious  image  of  the  Deity,  than  immoderate 
drinking;  and  there  is  none  against  which  more  has  been  said, 
both  from  the  press  and  pulpit :  yet  still  this  vice  rears  its  shame- 
less front,  and  reels  from  street  to  street  in  broad  day.  Hence 
it  was  thought  that  the  following  Speech  of  a  Creek  Indian  on 
this  subject,  might,  at  least,  be  acceptable  to  the  curious :  and 
should  it  have  no  good  effect,  it  will  be  but  one  patriot-remon- 
strance more  thrown  away.'' 

«  Charity  bids  us  suppose,  that  our  Laws,  our  Religion,  and 
Civil  Accomplishments,  elevate  the  people  of  this  country,  far 
above  the  enormities  that  gave  rise  to  this  oration  among  a  people 
we  esteem  barbarians ;  yet  so  frail  is  the  texture  both  of  public 
and  private  virtue,  and  so  mutable  the  state  of  human  affairs,  that 
though  we  could  think  such  a  remonstrance  unnecessary  at  pre- 


•  Viz.  This  Speech  of  a  Creek  Indian  ;  a  letter  from  Yariza,  an  Indian 
maid;  Indian  Songs  of  Peace;  and  a»  American  Fable.  See  Monthh  Hevkvt 
for  1754— p.  285,  &c. 


216  SERMON  XL 

sent,  it  may  be  preserved  as  a  beacon  in  time  to  come.  The  wise 
and  good  it  cannot  displease,  and  if  there  is  one  that  wears  the 
human  form  in  these  Christian  realms,  a  slave  to  this  enormous 
vice,  let  him  be  roused  when  he  hears  the  following  sentiments  of 
a  heathen." 


THE  SPEECH. 

Fathers,  Brethren,  and  Countrymen, 

IN  this  solemn  and  important  council,  rising 
up  before  the  wisdom  and  experience  of  so  many 
venerable  Sachems,  and  having  the  eyes  of  so  many- 
heroic  chieftains  upon  me;  I  feel  myself  struck  with 
that  awful  diffidence,  which  I  believe  would  be  felt 
by  any  one  of  my  years,  who  had  not  relinquished 
all  the  modesty  of  his  nature. 

Nothing,  O  ye  Creeks!  could  enable  me  to  bear 
the  fixed  attention  of  this  illustrious  assembly,  or 
give  to  my  youth  the  power  of  an  unembarrassed 
utterance,  but  the  animating  conviction,  that  there 
is  not  one  heart  among  us,  that  does  not  glow  for 
the  dignity,  the  glory,  the  happiness  of  his  country. 
And  in  those  principles,  how  inferior  soever  my  abi- 
lities may  otherwise  be,  I  cannot,  without  violating 
my  own  consciousness,  yield  to  any  one  the  supe- 
riority. 

Fathers,  Friends,  and  Countrymen, 

We  are  met  to  deliberate — upon  what?  Upon 
no  less  a  subject.  Than  whether  we  shall,  or  shall 
not,  be  a  people  ?    On  the  one  hand,  we  are  at  war 


SERMON  XI.  217 

with  a  nation  of  our  own  colour-  brave,  active,  and 
sagacious.  They  bear  us  unquenchable  hatred,  and 
threaten  us  with  all  that  prudence  ought  to  fear,  and 
valour  be  excited  to  repel. — On  the  other  hand,  we 
are  surrounded  and  courted  by  three*  powerful  na- 
tions, of  colour,  laws,  and  manners,  different  from 
our  own.  Courted,  I  say;  for  though  each  is  rival 
to  the  other,  yet  it  is  to  be  feared  none  of  them  mean 
our  prosperity. 

I  do  not  stand  up,  O  countrymen!  to  propose  the 
plans  of  war,  or  to  direct  the  sage  experience  of  this 
assembly  in  the  regulation  of  our  alliances:  your  wis- 
dom renders  this  unnecessary  from  me. 

My  intention  is  to  open  to  your  view  a  subject 
not  less  worthy  your  deliberate  notice;  and  though 
equally  glaring,  though  equally  involving  your  exist- 
ence and  happiness;  yet,  from  the  bewitching  tyranny 
of  custom,  and  the  delusion  of  self-love,  if  it  has  not 
escaped  general  observation,  it  has  eluded  public  cen- 
sure, and  been  screened  from  the  animadversions  of 
our  national  council. 

I  perceive  the  eye  of  this  august  assembly  dwells 
upon  me.  Oh!  may  every  heart  be  unveiled  from 
its  prejudices,  and  receive,  with  patriot-candour,  the 
disinterested,  the  pious,  the  filial  obedience  I  owe  to 
my  country,  when  I  step  forth  to  be  the  accuser  of 
my  brethren, — not  of  treachery,  not  of  cowardice,  not 
of  deficiency  in  the  noblest  of  all  passions,  the  love  of 
the  public.  These,  I  glory  in  boasting,  are  incom- 
patible with  the  character  of  a  Creek ! 

•  The  Creeks  wer?  then  at  war  with  some  other  Indians;  and  an  alli- 
ance with  them  had  been  solicited  by  the  English,  French,  and  Spaniards. 
VOL.   II.  F  f 


218  SERMON  XI. 

The  traitor,  or  rather  the  tyrant,  I  arraign  before 
you,  O  Creeks!  is  no  native  of  our  soil  j  but  rather  a 
lurking  miscreant,  an  emissary  of  the  evil  principle 
of  darkness.  'Tis  that  pernicious  liquid,  which  our 
pretended  white  friends  artfully  introduced,  and  so 
plentifully  pour  in  among  us. 

Oh  Countrymen! 

I  WILL  spare  myself  the  ungrateful  task  of 
repeating,  and  you  the  pain  of  recollecting,  those 
shameful  broils,  those  unmanly  riots,  and  those  bru- 
tal extravaGrances,  which  the  unbounded  use  of  this 
liquor  has  so  frequently  produced  among  us.  I  must, 
however,  beg  leave  to  assert,  and  submit  to  your  im- 
partiality my  arguments  to  support  this  assertion,  that 
our  prevailing  love,  our  intemperate  use,  of  this  li- 
quid, will  be  productive  of  consequences  the  most 
destructive  to  the  welfare  and  glory  of  the  public, 
and  the  felicity  of  every  individual  offender.  It  per- 
verts the  ends  of  society,  and  unfits  us  for  all  those 
distinguished  and  exquisite  feelings,  which  are  the 
cordials  of  life,  and  the  noblest  privileges  of  hu- 
manity. 

I  have  already  declined  the  mortification  which  a 
detail  of  facts  would  raise  in  every  breast,  when  un- 
possessed by  this  Demon.  Permit  me  then,  in  ge- 
neral, only  to  appeal  to  public  experience,  for  the 
many  violations  of  civil  order,  the  indecent,  the  irra- 
tional perversions  of  character,  which  these  inflam- 
matory draughts  have  introduced  amongst  us.  'Tis 
true,  these  are  past,  and  may  they  never  be  repeated. — 
But  tremble,  O  ye  Creeks !  when  I  thunder  in  your 


SERMON  XI.  219 

€ars  this  denunciation;  that  if  this  cup  of  perdition 
continues  to  rule  among  us  with  sway  so  intemperate. 
Ye  will  cease  to  be  a  nation!  Ye  will  have  neither 
heads  to  direct,  nor  hands  to  protect  you. — 

While  this  diabolical  juice  undermines  all  the 
powers  of  your  bodies  and  minds,  with  inoffensive 
zeal  the  warrior's  enfeebled  arm  will  draw  the  bow, 
or  launch  the  spear,  in  the  day  of  battle.  In  the  day 
of  council,  when  national  safety  stands  suspended  on 
the  lips  of  the  hoary  Sachem,  he  will  shake  his  head 
with  uncollected  spirits,  and  drivel  the  babblings  of 
a  second  childhood. 

Think  not,  O  ye  Creeks!  that  I  presume  to 
amuse  or  aifright  you  with  an  imaginary  picture.  Is 
it  not  evident, — (alas,  it  is  too  fatally  so!)  that  we 
find  the  vigour  of  our  youth  abating;  our  numbers 
decreasing;  our  ripened  manhood  a  premature  victim 
to  disease,  to  sickness,  to  death;  and  our  venerable 
Sachems  a  solitary  scanty  number? 

Does  not  that  desertion  of  all  our  reasonable 
powers,  which  we  feel  when  under  the  dominion  of 
that  deformed  monster,  that  barbarian  madness, 
wherewith  this  liquid  inspires  us,  prove  beyond  doubt 
that  it  impairs  all  our  intellectual  faculties,  pulls  down 
reason  from  her  throne,  dissipates  every  ray  of  the 
divinity  within  us,  and  sinks  us  below  the  brutes? 

I  hope  I  need  not  make  it  a  question  to  any  in  this 
assembly,  whether  he  would  prefer  the  intemperate 
use  of  this  liquor,  to  clear  perceptions,  sound  judg- 
ment, and  a  mind  exulting  in  its  own  reflections? 
However  great  may  be  the  force  of  habit,  how  insi- 
nuating soever  the  influence  of  example,  and  howso- 


220  SERMON  XI. 

ever  unequal  we  may  sometimes  find  ourselves  to 
this  insidious  enemy;  I  persuade  myself,  and  per- 
ceive by  your  countenances,  O  Creeks!  there  is  none 
before  whom  I  stand,  so  shameless,  so  lost  to  the 
weakest  impulses  of  humanity,  and  the  very  whis- 
perings of  reason,  as  not  to  acknowledge  the  base- 
ness of  such  a  choice. 

Fathers  and  Brethren, 

I  MUST  yet  crave  your  patience,  while  I  sug- 
gest to  you,  that  this  intoxication  of  ourselves  dis- 
qualifies us  from  acting  up  to  our  proper  characters, 
in  social  life;  and  debars  us  from  all  the  soothing, 
softening,  endearing  joys  of  domestic  bliss. 

There  is  not  within  the  whole  compass  of  nature, 
so  prevailing,  so  lasting  a  propensity,  as  that  of  asso- 
ciating and  communicating  our  sentiments  to  each 
other.  And  there  is  not  a  more  incontestable  truth 
than  this,  that  benignity  of  heart,  the  calm  possession 
of  ourselves,  and  the  undisturbed  exercise  of  our 
thinking  faculties,  are  absolutely  necessary  to  con- 
stitute the  eligible  and  worthy  companion.  How 
opposite  to  these  characters  intoxication  renders  us, 
is  so  manifest  to  your  own  experience,  so  obvious 
to  the  least  reflection,  that  it  would  be  both  imperti- 
nence and  insolence  to  enlarge  farther  upon  it,  before 
the  candour  and  wisdom  of  this  assembly. 

And  now,  O  ye  Creeks!  if  the  cries  of  your 
country,  if  the  pulse  of  glory,  if  all  that  forms  the 
hero,  and  exalts  the  man,  has  not  swelled  your  breasts, 
with  a  patriot  indignation  against  the  imm.oderate  use 
of  this  liquoi-; — if  these  motives  are  insufficient  to  pro- 


SERMON  XI.  221 

duce  such  resolutions  as  may  be  effectual^ — there  are 
yet  other  ties  of  humanity,  tender,  dear,  and  persuad- 
ing. Think  on  what  we  owe  to  our  children,  and 
to  the  gentler  sex. 

With  regard  to  our  children,  besides  aflfecting 
their  health,  enervating  all  their  powers,  and  endan- 
gering the  very  existence  of  our  nation,  by  the 
unbounded  use  of  these  pernicious  draughts;  think 
how  it  must  affect  their  tenderness,  to  see  the  man 
that  gave  them  being,  thus  sunk  into  the  most  brutal 
state,  in  danger  of  being  suffocated  by  his  own  intem- 
perance, and  standing  in  need  of  their  infant  arm  to 
support  his  staggering  steps,  or  raise  his  feeble  head, 
while  he  vomits  forth  the  foul  debauch ! 

O  Warriors!  O  Countrymen! 

How  despicable  must  such  a  practice  render  us 
even  in  the  eyes  of  our  own  children!  Will  it  not  gra- 
dually deprive  us  of  all  authority  in  the  fomilies  which 
w^e  ought  to  govern  and  protect?  What  a  waste  of 
time  does  it  create,  which  might  otherwise  be  spent 
round  the  blazing  hearth,  in  the  most  tender  offices  ? 
It  perverts  the  great  designs  of  nature,  and  murders 
all  those  precious  moments,  in  which  the  v.arrior 
should  recount,  to  his  wondering  offspring,  his  own 
great  actions  and  those  of  his  ancestors.  By  these 
means  the  tender  bosom  has  often  caught  the  patriot- 
flame,  and  an  illustrious  succession  of  Sachems  and 
Warriors  were  formed  among  us,  from  generation  to 
generation,  before  our  glory  was  eclipsed  by  the 
introduction  of  this  destructive  liquid. 


222  SERMON  XI. 

O  Creeks! 

You  all  remember  the  great  Garangula,  who 
is  now  gone  to  our  fathers,  and  from  whose  loins  I 
immediately  sprang.  You  know  how  often  he  has 
led  forth  our  warriors  to  conquest,  while  his  name 
sounded  like  thunder,  and  flashed  terror  upon  our 
foes.  You  will  then  pardon  the  necessary  vanity,  If 
I  presume  to  remind  you  how  piously  he  adhered  to 
our  original  simplicity  of  life.  Oft  has  he  said,  that 
if  he  did  not  fly  from  this  cup  of  perdition,  his  name 
would  never  be  sounded  from  hill  to  hill,  by  the 
tongue  of  posterity;  and  I  can  afiirm  that,  if  he  had 
wasted  his  time  in  such  practices,  my  bosom  would 
never  have  been  fired  to  glory,  by  the  oft-repeated 
story  of  our  family  virtues  and  achievements;  nor 
should  I  have  dared,  on  this  occasion,  fondly  to  emu- 
late them,  by  raising  my  unpractised  voice,  in  the 
cause  of  my  country,  before  such  a  venerable  assem- 
bly of  chiefs  and  warriors. 

But  farther,  besides  what  we  owe  to  our  children, 
let  us  think  on  that  delicate  regulation  of  conduct, 
that  soul-ennobling  love,  which  it  is  at  once  the  hap- 
piness and  honour  of  manhood  to  manifest  towards 
the  gentler  sex.  By  the  love  of  this  sex  I  do  not 
mean  mere  desire  of  them.  Those  amiable  creatures 
are  designed  not  only  to  gratify  our  passions,  but  to 
excite  and  fix  all  the  kind  and  sociable  affections. 
They  were  not  meant  to  be  the  slaves  of  our  arbitrary 
wills,  in  our  brutal  moments;  but  the  sweet  com- 
panions of  our  most  reasonable  hours,  and  exalted 
enjoyments.  Heaven  has  endowed  them  with  that 
peculiar  warmth  of  affection,  that  disinterested  friends 


SERMON  XI.  223 

ship  of  heart,  that  melting  sympathy  of  soul,  that 
entertaining  sprightliness  of  imagination,  joined  with 
all  the  sentimental  abilities  of  mind;  that  tend  to 
humanize  the  rough  nature,  open  the  reserved  heart, 
and  polish  the  rugged  temper,  which  would  other- 
wise make  men  the  dread  and  abhorrence  of  each 
other. 

Thus  were  women  formed  to  allay  the  fatigues 
of  life,  and  reward  the  dangers  we  encounter  for  them. 
These  are  their  endowments,  these  their  charms. 
Hither,  nature,  reason,  virtue  call — And  shall  they 
call  in  vain?  Shall  an  unnatural,  an  unreasonable,  a 
vicious  perversity  of  taste  be  preferred  to  those 
heaven-born  joys  of  life?  Will  you  treat  the  Sove- 
reign principle  of  good  with  a  thankless  insensibility, 
and  offer  libations  to  the  Spirit  of  all  evil?  Will  any 
Creek  henceforth  dare  to  approach  those  lovely  crea- 
tures with  unhallowed  lips,  breathing  the  noisome 
smell  of  this  diabolical  juice;  or  roll  into  their  downy 
embrace  in  a  state  inferior  to  the  brutes,  losing  all 
that  rapturous  intercourse  of  love  and  friendship,  all 
those  most  exalted  of  human  pleasures,  which  they, 
they  only,  are  formed  capable  of  communicating 
to  us? 

Oh  No!  Fathers,  Warriors,  and  Countrymen! 
Let  me  conjure  you  by  all  these  softer  ties, 
and  inexpressible  endearments; — let  me  conjure  you 
too,  as  you  yet  hope  to  behold  the  Tree  of  Peace  raise 
its  far-seen  top  to  the  sun,  and  spread  its  odorous 
branches,  watered  by  the  dew  of  heaven,  over  all  your 
abodes,  while  you  rejoice  unmolested  under  its  shade ; 


224  SERMON  XI. 

and  as  you  yet  wish  to  behold  the  nations  round  about 
you,  bound  with  the  sacred  Chain  of  Concord,  every 
hand  maintaining  a  link: — By  all  these  ties,  by  all 
these  hopes,  I  conjure  you,  O  Creeks!  hence-forward 
let  the  cup  of  Moderation  be  the  crown  of  your  fes- 
tivities. Save  your  country;  maintain  and  elevate 
her  glory.  Transmit  to  your  posterity,  health,  free- 
dom and  honour.  Break  not  the  great  chain  of 
nature;  but  let  an  honest,  rational,  and  delicate  inter- 
course of  the  sexes  be  the  plan  of  social  joy.  Let 
each  domestic  bliss  wreathe  the  garland  of  connubial 
life.  Let  truth  and  friendship  sanctify  the  lover's 
wish,  and  secure  to  the  brave,  the  wise,  and  the  tem- 
perate man,  a  felicity  worthy  his  choice,  and  worthy 

his  protection. 

But,  perhaps,  my  unpractised  youth  has  gone  too 
far.  If  so,  O  Fathers  and  Brethren!  impute  it  to  an 
honest  zeal  and  love,  for  the  commonwealth  and 
honour  of  the  illustrious  and  ancient  nation  of 
Creeks. 

Onughkallyda'W'uoy  Garangula  Copac> 


SERMON  XII. 

THE  CHRISTIAN  SOLDIER'S  SPIRITUAL  DUTY,  Sec 
DELIVERED 

IN  TWO  SERMONS,  DURING  THE  SUMMER,  ir68. 
TO   THE   XVIIIth,   OR    ROYAL    REGIMENT   OF  IRELAND. 


FROM 

EPHESIANS,  Ch.  VI.  v.  10—20,  inclusive. 

Finally,  my  brethren,  be  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  power 
of  his  might.  Put  on  the  whole  armour  of  God,  that  yc 
may  be  able  to  stand  against  the  wiles  of  the  devil.  For 
we  Avreslle  not  against  flesh  and  blood,  but  against  princi- 
palities, against  powers,  against  the  rulers  of  the  darkness 
of  this  world,  against  spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places. 
Wherefore  take  unto  you  the  whole  armoiar  of  God,  that 
ye  may  be  able  to  withstand  in  the  evil  day,  and  having  done 
all,  to  stand.  Stand,  therefore,  having  your  loins  girt  about 
with  truth,  and  having  on  the  breast-plate  of  righteousness; 
and  your  feet  shod  with  the  preparation  of  the  gospel  of 
peace ;  above  all,  taking  the  shield  of  faith,  wherewith  ye 
shall  be  able  to  quench  all  the  fiery  darts  of  the  wicked. 
And  take  the  helmet  of  salvation,  and  the  sword  of  the  Spi- 
rit, which  is  the  word  of  God :  praying  always  with  all 
prayer  and  supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto 
•with  all  perseverance  and  supplication  for  all  saints :  and 
for  me,  that  utterance  may  be  given  unto  me,  that  I  may 
open  my  mouth  boldly,  tp  make  known  the  mystery  of  the 
gospel,  for  which  I  am  an  ambassador  in  bonds :  that  therein 
I  may  speak  boldly,  as  I  ought  to  speak. 

From  St.  John  the  Baptist's  answer  to  the 
questions  of  the  soldiery,  Luke,  iii.  14,  I  have  con- 
sidered the  Christian  Soldier's  duty,  chiefly  in  a  tem- 
poral view,  and  in  a  three-fold  Light — 

VOL.  II.  c  g 


226  SERMON  XII. 

1.  As  Servants  of  their  God. 

2.  As  Servants  of  tlieir  King;  or  the  Powers  that 
rule  over  them ;  from  whom  they  actually  derive  their 
authority,  and  receive  their  wages  or  pay. 

3.  As  Members  of  Society  interested,  alike  with 
their  fellow-citizens,  in  all  the  good  or  evil,  that  can 
befall  their  country. 

I  now  take  up  a  new  Text,  but  not  foreign  to  the 
former  one,  so  far  as  concerns  the  Christian  Soldier's 
Duty  to  his  Country;  as  a  public  Servant,  employed 
to  repel  Violence,  and  the  Injustice  of  fellow-men, 
when  offered  against  the  Laws  and  Rights  of  the 
community. 

According  to  the  text  now  chosen,  I  have  to  con- 
sider you,  m}'  Brethren,  as  enlisted  in  a  Spiritual,  as 
well  as  Temporal,  Warfare;  and  to  fight  under  the 
banners  of  a  more  glorious  Leader  than  any  in  this 
world — namely,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  great  Au- 
thor and  Captain  of  our  Salvation!  In  this  Warfare, 
therefore,  I  have  to  consider  you  also  in  a  further 
view,  not  merely  as  contending  against  flesh  and 
blood;  but  "  against  Principalities  and  Powers,  the 
*'  Rulers  of  the  Darkness  of  this  World,  and  Spiritual 
"  Wickedness  in  high  places." — But,  nevertheless, 
let  us  rejoice,  my  Heaven-protected,  and  Heaven-sup- 
ported, Fellow-Christians!  that  we  are  called,  in  this 
warfare,  to  fight  not  only  under  such  a  Leader; — 
*'  but  to  be  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  Power  of 
•'  His  Might;  to  put  on  the  whole  armour,  the  rich 
♦'  Panoply,  of  God — that  we  may  not  fear  the  attacks 
*'  of  our  Spiritual  enemies;  but  be  able  to  Stand, 
"  even  against  the  v.iles  of  the  Devil  himself." 


1 


SERMON  XII.  227 

Behold!  He,  this  great  and  mighty  Leader,  is 
ready  to  invest  }'0u  with  your  victorious  Armour — 
*'  The  Girdle  of  Truth,  the  Breast-plate  of  Righteous- 
ness; the  Preparation  of  the  Gospel;  the  Shield  of 
Faith;  the  Helmet  of  Salvation;  and  the  Sword  of 
the  Spirit,  which  is  the  Word  of  God;"  to  which 
you  must  add — "  Prayer  and  Supplication  in  the 
Spirit,  Watching  thereunto  with  all  perseverance; 
(not  forgetting  Prayers  and  Intercessions)  or  Sup- 
plications for  all  Saints;  and  for  Me,  says  the 
Apostle  (by  which  may  be  understood,  all  the 
preachers  of  the  Gospel,  who  should  follow  his 
example,  through  every  age)  that  Utterance  might 
be  given  unto  Him  and  Them;  to  open  their  mouths 
boldly,  to  make  known  the  mysteries  of  our  Holy 
Christianity." 

Blessed  God!  give  a  portion  of  this  Utterance  to 
thy  Servant,  the  present  Preacher;  and  aid  Him  with 
Thy  divine  Spirit,  while  He  now  proceeds  to  explain 
the  Nature,  and  teach  the  Use,  of  this  divine  Cata- 
logue of  Christian  Armour;  that,  being  strong 
in  its  Environments,  we  may  be  enabled,  to  seek  and 
to  find,  and  to  maintain  the  Truth,  in  such  manner 
that — *'  the  Truth  shall  make  us  Free — Free  to 
*'  Fight  the  Good  Fight  of  Faith,  and  to  lay  Hold  of 
"  Eternal  Life!" 

In  maintaining  this  Good  Fight,  in  supporting 
this  Spiritual  Warfare,  it  will  be  necessary  to  consi- 
der some  of  the  impediments,  and  obstructions, 
which,  in  this  wor'd,  beset  us  and  keep  us  from  com- 
ing to  an  immediate  and  dir-^ct  View  of  the  Truth; 
a  strict  Perception  of  tlie  Nature  of  Moral  Good  and 


228  SERMON  XII. 

Evil,  and  a  due  Discernment  of  the  difference  be- 
tween them! 

It  will  not  be  needful,  in  many  words,  to  shew  that 
our  journey  through  life,  and  our  searches  after  Hap- 
piness and  Good,  are  so  opposed,  by  strong  inward 
Biasses,  and  conflicting  Passions,  that  we  are  con- 
stantly called  to  maintain  a  Spiritual  Warfare,  and 
to  contend  with  the  Powers  of  Darkness,  in  our  way 
to  the  Kingdom  of  Light  and  Glory! 

So  sensible  of  these  inward  struggles,  were  even 
many  of  the  wisest  Heathens  themselves,  that  not 
being  able  to  account  for  this  apparent  Contradiction 
in  the  Structure  of  their  Nature,  viz.  "  some  power- 
ful Biass  or  inward  Motive  towards  Evil,  constantly 
striving  against  all  their  Virtuous  Motions" — They 
invented,  or  resolved  it  into,  the  doctrine  of  Two 
Gods — or  two  Main  Principles — one  of  Good,  the 
other  of  Evil,  existing  in  Nature,  and  at  continual 
enmity,  one  with  the  other ! 

But  to  us,  who  rejoice  in  the  light  of  divine  Re- 
velation, this  matter  is  not  left  wrapped  up  in  the  ob- 
scurity of  man's  conjectures,  or  to  be  spelled  out  by  a 
vain  and  superficial  philosophy.  From  the  eternal 
Fountain  of  all  Truth,  w^e  are  fully  taught,  that  the 
Principle  of  Good  is  nothing  else  but  the  Great  Crea- 
tor, or  the  Voice  of  God  within  us;  who,  being  Him- 
self everlasting  and  essential  Goodness,  is  constantly 
desiring  to  assimilate  all  mankind  to  Himself;  and 
to  perfect  goodness  in  them,  so  far  as  is  consistent 
with  that  Freedom  of  their  Will,  which  constitutes 
them  Moral  Agents. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Principle  of  Evil,  is  no- 
thing else,  but  the  Prince  of  Darkness;  who,  having 


SERMON  XII.  229 

rebelled  against  the  supreme  Order  and  Ruler  of  the 
Universe,  and  defiled  its  original  Beauty,  is  ever 
striving  to  pervert  it  more  and  more,  into  his  own 
depraved  and  deformed  likeness! 

That  unembodied  Spirits,  Good  as  well  as  Evil, 
can  influence,  or  operate  upon  our  Spirits,  is  a  point, 
which  (under  the  light  of  the  Gospel)  none  will  den}^; 
although  we  are  not  able  to  explain  die  Nature  of 
those  secret  and  invisible  Illapses,  by  which  we  are 
acted  upon. 

When  the  prince  of  Darkness,  and  his  Legions 
of  Rebellious  Followers,  were  precipitated  from  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven,  they  were  not  immediately 
bound  or  shut  up  in  Outer  Darkness;  but  left,  for  a 
time,  to  wander  to  and  fro;  as  the  scriptures  phrase 
it,  "  in  dry  places;"  and  to  prey  upon  the  spirits  of 
those  who  are  inattentive  to  all  heavenly  Influences; 
seeking  whom  they  may  lead  astray  and  devour.  For, 
as  it  is  with  true  Goodness,  which  is  not  content  to 
be  Happy  alone,  or  in  solitary  enjoyment;  so  it  is  with 
Sin  and  Wickedness,  which  is  ever  striving  to  make 
others  share  their  Misery.  Our  Saviour  himself,  and 
his  most  faithful  Followers,  have  been  attacked  with 
powerful  Temptations,  from  the  Spirit  of  Evil;  and 
have  set  us  a  glorious  example  by  what  Armour  we 
are  to  come  off"Corlquerors,  in  every  great  Trial.  In 
a  word,  as  there  are  divine  irradiations,  often  illumi- 
nating our  souls,  which  can  only  come  from  God; 
so  there  are  frequent  wicked  Suggestions,  which  can 
only  proceed  from  the  Apostacy  of  our  Nature,  and 
the  Spirit  of  all  Evil.  Whoever  will  attend,  or  listen, 
to  the  language  of  his  own  heart,  will  hear  the  Voice 


230  SERMON  XII. 

of  Wisdom,  and  the  Voice  of  Folly,  speaking  within 
him. 

Upon  the  whole,  Goodness  is  eternal,  derived 
from  God,  and  congenial  to  the  Soul;  but  Evil  is  only 
of  a  temporary  Nature,  flowing  from  the  Spirit  of  Evil, 
and  could  not  subsist  in  this  world,  unless  we  yield 
ourselves  a  subject  for  it  to  dwell  in,  by  giving  up  to 
his  wicked  Suggestions:  Even  as  this  earth,  which 
we  inhabit,  would  never  be  wrapped  up  in  fogs  and 
mists,  to  obscure  it  from  the  glorious  Light  of  the 
Sun,  unless  those  gross  materials  were  first  exhaled 
from  its  own  Bosom;  so  should  we  never  be  deprived 
of  those  divine  Illuminations,  which  are  showered 
down  upon  us,  from  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  were 
not  our  hearts  clouded  and  obscured  by  the  impure 
desires,  which  are  cherished  in  our  own  Bosoms, 
through  the  Suggestions  of  the  Spirit  of  Evil.  And, 
as  this  earth,  till  it  is  purged  by  fire,  and  thoroughly 
renovated  at  the  last  day,  will  have  its  intervals  of 
Clouds  and  Sunshine,  Darkness  and  Light,  Tempests 
and  Calms ;  so  shall  wc,  till  the  great  day  of  our  per- 
fect Renovation  in  the  Lord,  be  subject  to  our 
Changes  and  Trials,  our  Moments  of  Darkness  and 
Light,  Tempests  and  Calms.  But  whenever  we  open 
our  Hearts  to  the  vivyfyirg  influence  of  God's  Spirit, 
it  is  ready  to  shine  in  upon  us, ,, like  the  eye-lids  of 
the  Morning,  lifting  themselves  over  the  Mountains 
to  chace  away  the  Shades  of  Night. 

It  is  from  this  view  of  things,  (as  I  said  before), 
from  these  conflicting  passions,  to  which  our  fall  hath 
subjected  us,  that  the  Christian  Life  is  so  often  com- 
pared to  a  Warfare;  and  it  was  to  enable  us  to  con- 


SERMON  XII.  231 

quer  and  to  triumph  in  this  warfare,  that  our  blessed 
Saviour  came  down  from  the  Eternal  Bosom  of  his 
Father,  and  taught  us  in  what  divine  Armour  we 
were  to  march  forth  under  his  glorious  Banners — in- 
vulnerable, and  "  able  to  quench  the  fiery  darts  of 
the  evil  Spirit." — The  Aposde,  further,  besides 
teaching  us  how  to  gird  on  our  Armour,  does  not  ne- 
glect to  teach  us  our  Discipline  also — a  noble  Disci- 
pline, and  easy  to  be  learned — namely,  "  Prayer,  and 
Supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and  Watchfulness  with 
all  Perseverance." 

Every  single  article  in  this  noble  Magazine  of 
Christian  Armour,  would  require  a  separate  expla- 
nation. But  as  we  may  not  have  another  opportu- 
nity, I  will  press  into  this  discourse  as  much  of  a 
general  Explanation,  as  the  time  will  allow.  Now, 
he  who  has  his  Loins  girt  about  with  Truth;  He 
who  is  animated,  in  his  Spiritual  Warfare,  with  a 
thorough  Belief  of  the  glorious  Doctrines  of  the 
Christian  Revelation;  He  who  is  fortified  with 
the  Breast-plate  of  Righteousness,  having  a  Con- 
science  void  of  offence  towards  God  and  towards 
Man;  He  who  hath  his  feet  shod  with  the  Pre- 
paration of  the  blessed  Gospel,  who  loves  the  holy 
Ordinances  of  religion,  who  rejoices  to  frequent  the 
Courts  of  God's  House  and  to  join  in  public  Wor- 
ship with  his  fellew  Creatures;  He  who  hath  taken 
to  Himself  the  Shield  of  Faith,  who  has  conceived 
just  notions  of  God's  everlasting  Veracity,  who  has  a 
stedfast  Belief  in  the  glorious  promises  given  us  of  a 
Life  to  come,  and  is  actuated  by  an  ardent  *'  Long- 
ing after  Glory,  Honour  and  Immortality;"  aad. 


232  SERMON  XII. 

finally,  He  who  hath  taken  that  powerful  two-edged 
Sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  the  Apostle  recommends — 
namely,  the  word  of  God,  as  his  guide  and  conductor 
through  life, — having  his  Faith  and  Hope  fortified 
by  Scripture,  being  ever  able  and  ready,  from  a  deep 
study  of  those  holy  oracles,  to  give  an  Answer  to 
the  evil  Spirit,  and  to  conjure  down  every  mutinous 
Passion,  that  would  lead  him  from  duty — The  man, 
I  say,  who  is  accoutred  in  this  glorious  armour 
given  us  by  Christ,  shall  be  far  more  able  to  quench 
all  the  fiery  darts  of  the  evil  Spirit,  all  the  wicked 
suggestions  of  Sin  and  Folly,  than  the  man  who  is 
wrapped  in  a  Coat  of  Sevenfold  Mail,  to  resist  his 
enemies  of  Flesh  and  Blood — the  armed  hosts  of 
the  tyrants  of  this  world. 

In  vain  shall  Satan  level  his  keenest  artillery 
against  a  man  thus  armed,  in  Christ  Jesus.  All  the 
baits  and  allurements  of  earthly  things — all  the  blan- 
dishments of  Prosperity — all  the  stings  of  Adversity, 
will  be  pointed  against  him  with  innocuous  aim. 
Such  a  man,  with  far  more  propriety,  than  the  man 
of  virtue,  represented  by  a  wise  heathen,  may  be 
said  to  be  Four-square.  Toss  him  wheresoever  you 
will,  he  still  falls  on  a  solid  and  firm  Foundation;  es- 
pecially if  he  has  acquired  the  true  discipline  belong- 
ing to  this  Christian  Warfare; — namely,  if  he  is  fer- 
vent in  Prayer,  and  Watchful  with  Perseverance. 
Then,  though  the  billows  of  this  world  should  beat 
tempestous  around  him;  though  he  should  cast  his 
eyes  upwards  and  behold  the  mountains  full  of 
Horses  and  Chariots  of  Fire  thronging  on  every  side; 
yet  he  will  find  himself  borne  up  by  the  Arms  of 


SERMON  XII.  233 

Omnipotent  Love!  He  will  go  forth  magnanimous 
in  the  strength  of  his  God,  and  be  more  than  con- 
queror with  this  divine  ,  Armour.  Looking  unto 
Jesus,  the  author  and  finisher  of  his  course,  he  will 
proceed  under  his  banners  from  strength  to  strength, 
till  at  last  he  arrives  at  Zion,  where  the  ^veary  are  at 
rest,  where  there  is  no  enemy  to  encounter,  no  en- 
snaring objects  to  draw  us  from  God;  but  where  we 
shall  be  everlasting  conquerors,  wearing  the  immor- 
tal crown,  which  is  to  be  the  rev.ard  of  this  heavenly- 
Warfare  ! 

Wherefore,  m.y  Brethren,  as  the  last  words  I  would 
say  to  you;  put  on  this  glorious  Christian  armour, 
by  which  you  shall  stand  proof  against  every  assault 
in  this  world,  and  even  rise  superior  to  the  assaults 
of  Death  itself.  In  whatever  station  you  are, 
when  once  you  are  thus  become  strong  in  the  Lord, 
and  in  the  Power  of  his  Might,  your  whole  conduct 
will  become  an  ornament  to  your  profession.  Among 
those  of  inferior  stations,  there  will  be  a  cheerful 
and  willing  obedience  for  conscience- sake;  among 
those  of  higher  rank,  there  will  be  a  command  en- 
forced and  upheld  by  all  the  amiable  qualities  of  the 
Christian  and  the  Gentleman — In  whatever  part  of 
your  Sovereign's  dominions  your  lot  shall  be  fixed, 
these  accomplishments  will  confirm  the  esteem  and 
high  regard  of  your  fellow-citizens,  towards  you. 

Such  esteem  and  regard,  it  is  but  justice  to  say 
you  will  carry  with  you  from  this  city.  And  now, 
at  a  time  v.hen  I  am  to  take  my  last  leave  of  you,  and 
what  I  am  to  say  cannot  be  called  flattery — it  is  my  duty 

vol.  n.  H  h 


234  SERMON  XIL 

to  bear  this  testimony  to  you,  Gentlemen  Officers,, 
that  as,  in  your  public  conduct,  there  have  been  no 
Deeds  of  Violence,  no  Causes  of  Complaining,  heard 
in  our  streets,  either  occasioned  by  any  of  your- 
selves, or  those  under  your  command  j  so  in  your  pri- 
vate and  more  social  hours,  it  may  be  said  also, 
with  the  greatest  truth,  that  a  noble  Decorum  of 
Conduct,  that  Decency  and  Chasteness  of  Conver- 
sation, so  different  from  the  too  common  modes  of 
conduct  in  the  gay  world,  is  what  ought  to  be  forever 
remembered  to  your  Honour.  May  every  worldly 
felicity  and  success  always  attend  you.  And  so  in 
the  words  of  St.  Paul,  I  bid  you  finally  "  farewell 
Be  perfect,  be  of  good  Comfort.  Be  of  one  mind; 
live  in  peace,  and  the  God  of  Love  and  Peace  shall 
be  with  you." 


SERMON  XIII. 

BEING  THE  LAST  PREACHED  TO  THE  XVmtlv, 

OR 

ROYAL  REGIMENT  OF  IRELAND; 

SUMMER,  1768. 


EPHESTANS,  Ch.  VI.  v.  10 20,  inclusive, 

In  my  former  Sermon  fi'om  this  Text,  ex- 
pecting it  might  be  the  last  which  I  might  address  to 
you,  I  pressed  into  its  Conchision,  as  full  an  Account 
and  Explanation  of  the  Spiritual  Armour,  which  St. 
Paul  recommends  to  the  Christian  Soldier,  as  the 
time  would  allow.  But  it  was  only  a  general  Ac- 
<X)unt  and  Explanation;  and  I  cheerfully  embrace 
the  present  opportunity  of  entering  more  particular- 
ly into  the  detail  of  this  important  subject;  although 
it  will  unavoidably  be  attended  with  some  repeti- 
tions, which  I  know,  you  will  readily  excuse. 

The  first  part  of  this  Heavenly  Armour,  recom- 
mended by  the  apostle  is  "the  Girdle  of  Truth;" — 
*'  Stand,  therefore,  says  he,  having  your  loins  girt 
about  with  Truth." 

Armour,  my  Brethren,  cannot  be  put  on,  unless 
we  have  some  Girdle,  or  Belt,  round  us,  to  which  it 
is  to  be  appended.  Most  properly,  therefore,  does 
the  apostle  recommend  Truth,  as  that  to  which  the 
-^hole  of  our  Spiritual  Araiour  must  be  fixed. 


SS6  SERMON  XIII. 

"  In  handling  this  fine  allegory  of  St.  Paul  (as 
Locke  expresses  it)  viz.  "  the  providing  Armour  for 
his  Christian  Soldier,  so  as  to  arm  him  at  ail  points, 
there  is  no  need  curiously  to  explain  wherein  the 
peculiar  correspondence  between  those  Virtues,  and 
those  Pieces  of  Armour  consisted;  it  being  plain 
enough  what  the  Apostle  means,  and  v^'herewith  he 
would  have  Believers  to  be  armed  for  their  Warfare." 

By  Truth  is  meant  not  merely  Moral  Truth,  and 
strict  Veracity,  in  all  our  Speech  and  Conduct;  but 
(as  hinted  before)  "  by  Truth,"  in  the  epistles  of  St. 
Paul,  is  often  emphatically  meant,  the  blessed  Gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ — the  whole  Sum  and  Substance  of 
the  Christian  Doctrines  and  Revelation.  Without 
this  Girdle  around  us,  therefore,  without  a  deep  and 
serious  Persuasion,  that  the  Gospel  of  Christ  contains 
the  words  of  Eternal  Life;  without  a  transcendent 
Love  and  Zeal  for  it,  wrapping  ourselves  up  in  it  as 
our  Security  imd  Strength,  as  our  strong-Hold  and 
Castle  of  defence,  against  all  the  attacks  of  our  Spiritual 
enemies; — our  other  Christian  Armour  would  be  of 
little  effect,  and  could  neither  be  buckled  round  us, 
nor  carried  out  with  us,  in  the  hour  of  greatest  need. 
Kow,  if,  in  the  Heathen  world,  the  Man  who  in 
all  his  W^ords  and  Actions,  guarded  himself  on  every 
side  by  a  sovereign  Love  of  Truth  and  Justice,  was 
held  in  the  utmost  Veneration,  and  could  in  no  Trial 
of  Life  be  surprized,  or  found  without  this  heavenly 
girdle  around  him; — How  far  more  glorious  a  Fi- 
gure must  the  Man  be,  in  the  Christian  world,  who 
is  never  found  unless  having  his  Loin:>  divinely  girt 
about,  with  the  everlasting  Truths  of  the  Gospel? 


SERMON  Xlir.  237 

Great,  and  greatly  to  be  admired,  were  those  ancient 
Worthies,  who  rather  chose  to  drink  the  poisoned 
bowl,  to  its  very  dregs,  than  to  give  up  one  Article 
of  those  Truths  which  they  had  received  only  from 
the  Light  of  Nature ! — Yet  what  were  those  Worthies, 
when  we  compare  them  with  the  catalogue  of  Chris- 
tian Hei  oes — Apostles,  Martyrs,  suffering  Saints  and 
Confessors,  in  every  age  of  the  Church;  who,  having 
their  loins  girt  about  v/ith  Everlasting  Truth,  in  Imi- 
tation of  their  great  Master  and  Captain,  Jesus  Christ ; 
strove,  and  were  enabled,  to  quench  all  the  fiery  Darts 
of  Wickedness  ?  Conscious  that  the  Scriptures  of 
God,  contained  the  Way  and  the  Life;  having  the 
Heavenly  Prize  of  Immortality  full  in  their  view; 
*'  looking  unto  Jesus,  the  Author  and  Finisher  of 
their  Faith;" — No  Enemies,  either  Spiritual  or  Tem- 
poral; no  Threats  or  Promises;  no  short-lived  Temp- 
tation of  this  world;  no  Difficulties  or  Dangers,  nay 
nor  Death  itself,  could  attack  them  unprovided  with 
their  armour;  or  slacken  their  ardour  in  the  de- 
fence of  the  mighty  Truths  of  God,  so  as  to  appal 
them  in  their  warfare!  Their  Support  and  Triumph 
was  in  this—"  That  the  God  of  all  Grace,  who  had 
^'  called  them  unto  His  eternal  Glory,  by  Christ 
*'  Jesus;  after  that  they  had  suffered  a  while,  would 
**  make  them  perfect,  stablish,  strengthen,  settle 
"them*,"  and  give  them  everlasting  victory !  Oh! 
that  some  portion  of  this  primitive  Love  of  Gospel- 
Truth  might  descend  upon  us,  and  that  we  could 
tliink  it  our  very  first  Duty  to  have  our  "  Loins  girt 

•  I  Pet.  Ch.  V.  V   10. 


238  *  SERMON  XIII. 

about  with  it,  to  be  able  always  to  stand,  in  the  evil 
clay;  and,  after  having  done  all,  to  Stand!" 

The  second  piece  of  Christian  Armonr,  which 
the  apostle  recommends  is — "  the  Breast-plate  of 
Righteousness," 

What  a  profound  significancy  there  is,  my 
Brethren,  in  this  expression? — "  the  Breast-plate  of 
Righteousness!"  How  idle  and  vain  are  all  those 
Preachers  and  Interpreters  of  St.  Paul,  who  would 
strive  to  persuade  us,  that  in  any  place  of  his  writ- 
ings, he  teaches  that  a  man  may  be  Saved,  by  mere 
Faith  in  the  Gospel  alone,  and  a  Belief  in  its  Doc- 
trines; without  Obedience  to  its  Laws,  and  keeping 
its  Commandments;  thus  joining  Works  to  Faith?  A 
man  would  certainly  appear  to  be  ridiculously  armed, 
who  should  only  tie  his  girdle  round  his  waist;  but 
none  of  the  weapons  which  it  is  intended  to  carry  ? 

The  Girdle  of  Truth,  therefore — a  thorough  Love 
and  stedfiist  Belief  of  the  everlasting  Word  of  God, 
is,  indeed  the  first  thing  to  be  put  on!  But,  after  all 
this,  it  may  be  asked — Where  is  the  armour  that  be- 
longs to  it?  Where  is  Righteousness  and  Obedience 
to  God's  Will,  that  strong  Breast-plate,  which  will 
fortify  us  in  all  dangers;  and,  without  which  all  our 
other  armour  is  in  vain? 

The  next  piece  of  accoutrement,  which  the  Apos- 
tle recommends, — is  to  have  "  our  Feet  shod  with 
"  the  Preparation  of  the  Gospel  of  Peace." 

Shoes  were  always  considered  as  a  Part  of  Mili- 
tary armour;  and  to  be  shod  signifies  our  being  pre- 
pared for  any  Work  or  Duty  set  before  us.  Thus, 
when  the  Israelites  were  to  make  their  Journe}^  out 


SERMON  XIII.  23^ 

of  Egypt  to  the  promised  land,  they  were  commanded 
to  eat  the  Passover  shod,  that  they  might  be  in  rea- 
diness; and  the  Apostles  were  required  to  be  shod 
with  Sandals,  that  they  might  be  prepared  to  go  whi- 
ther their  Master  should  send  them. 

So  likewise  now,  the  true  Disciples  and  Soldiers 
of  Christ,  are  to  be  shod  with  the  Preparation  of  the 
Gospel  of  peace.  We  are  always  to  be  meditating 
on  the  Word  of  God!  We  are  to  have  it  engrafted 
on  our  very  Hearts,  and  worked  into  the  Temper  and 
Frame  of  our  Lives,  that  we  may  thus  be  constantly 
ready  to  be  guided  by  its  Spirit.  For,  when  the 
Enemy  attacks,  and  when  Duty  presses  hard  upon  us ; 
then  is  not  the  Time  to  look  for  any  Part  of  our 
Armour!  It  would  not  be  convenient  that  we  should 
refrain  from  Action,  till  we  go  and  consult  what  the 
Gospel  says;  but  we  are  to  live  in  the  Spirit  of  it — 
and  our  feet  to  be  taught  to  walk  daily  in  its  ^Vays! 
If  we  have  this  blessed  Spirit  within  us,  following 
Peace  with  all  men,  exercising  ourselves  in  Meek' 
ness.  Patience,  Forbearance  and  Long- suffering; 
such  a  conduct  will  be  as  effectual  to  preserve  us 
from  external  injuries,  as  were  those  Greaves,  or 
Armour  of  brass,  which  the  ancient  Soldiers  often 
prepared  to  keep  their  Legs  and  Feet  from  being 
wounded,  by  the  sharp  pointed  sticks  and  traps, 
which  the  enemy  used  privily  to  lay  in  their  way— • 
to  obstruct  or  retard  their  march. 

But  above  all,  says  our  apostle,  in  the  next  place — 
we  are  to  take  the  "  Shield  of  Faith,  whereby  we  shall 
be  able  to  quench  all  the  fiery  daits  of  wicked- 
nees." 


240  SERMON  XIII. 

FAITH,  my  Brethren,  on  which  such  stress  is 
here  laid,  is  to  be  considered  as  something  much 
more  than  a  mere  Behef,  reception  and  profession  of 
the  Truths  of  the  Gospel,  which  are  only  called  a  gir- 
dle round  our  loins,  for  the  support  of  other  Armour — 
But  the  Faith  here  recommended  by  the  Apostle,  is 
called  a  "  Shield,  that  will  quench  or  repel,  all  the 
fiery  Darts  of  Wickedness," — and  a  very  proper 
name  it  is  for  Faith,  in  the  sense  our  Apostle  uses 
it — namely,  a  Confidence  in  the  Promises  of  God; 
an  expectation  of  the  things  hoped  for — a  full  Re- 
liance that  God  is  able  to  support  and  deliver  us, 
and  to  fulfil  all  his  gracious  promises;  so  that  in  the 
midst  of  dangers,  these  Promises  are  brought  visibly 
before  us !  We  lay  hold  on  them,  through  Faith — 
We  are  assured  that  God  will  not  forsake  us;  and  this 
is  what  gives  us  "  the  victory  over  the  world,  even 
this  our  Faith." 

It  was  by  the  dexterous  use  of  this  impregnable 
Shield  of  Faith,  that  St.  Paul  was  enabled  in  the  midst 
of  the  Jewish  Sanhedrim,  before  Rulers  and  People, 
to  assert  the  great  doctrine  of  the  Resurrection ;  to  tell 
them  that  Jesus,  wliom  they  had  crucified  and  buried, 
was  risen  again  from  the  dead,  and  had  ascended  up 
into  the  glory  which  he  had  with  the  Father,  before 
the  foundations  of  the  world  were  laid.  And  when 
this  Apostle  came  to  suffer  at  last,  under  the  Roman 
government  and  laws,  he  boldly  defended  the  Doc- 
trine of  the  Cross,  and  the  Truths  of  the  Gospel,  un- 
daunted at  death,  and  all  the  rage  of  his  persecutors. 

So  likewise  that  great  Proto- Martyr,  St.  Stephen, 
the  Glory  of  the  Church,  the  Leader  up  of  the  Cham- 


SERMON  XIII.  241 

pions  and  Sufferers  in  the  Cause  of  Christianity,  in 
his  last  moments,  amidst  all  the  Tortures  and  Cruel- 
ties inflicted  on  him  by  the  enraged  multitude,  for 
preaching  that  the  Jewish  economy  should  be  abro- 
gated and  their  Temple  destroyed,  at  the  same  time 
vindicating  his  doctrine  from  their  own  prophets  and 
several  passages  of  the  Old  Testament — was  supported 
by  a  firm  Faith  in  the  promises  of  God;  and  when,  for 
the  strengthening  this  Faith,  he  was  permitted,  in  a  di- 
vine Trance  or  Vision,  to  look  up  to  Heaven,  and 
to  behold,  or  enjoy,  a  Glimpse  of  the  Shechinah, 
or  Divine  Presence,  as  it  is  represented  in  the  ancient 
Prophets,  with  our  Saviour  himself  standing  at  the 
Right  Hand  of  God,  as  the  principal  place  of  honour; 
and,  being  rapt  into  an  ecstacy,  too  strong  to  be  sup- 
pressed, he  cried  out  with  a  loud  voice,  *'  Behold!  I 
see  the  Heavens  opened,"  Sec. — The  Jews  then  made 
a  vehement  exclamation,  stopping  their  ears  with 
their  hands,  as  it  were  out  of  horror  at  his  supposed 
blasphemy;  and,  running  upon  him  in  a  furious  man- 
ner, they  hurried  him  out  of  the  city,  into  the  adja- 
cent field,  as  the  law  of  Moses  directed  in  the  case 
of  blasphemers ! 

But,  behold  still  the  Triumph  of  Faith!  While 
they  were  discharging  showers  of  stones  upon  his 
Body,  his  Soul  was  taken  up  with  Devout  Prayer  to 
God,  beging  the  Lord  Jesus  to  receive  his  Spirit,  (as 
soon  as  it  should  be  departed,)  into  his  glory;  and, 
kneeling  down  in  the  most  intense  degree  of  Devotion, 
as  well  as  charity  to  his  Enemies,  he  cried,  with  a 
loud  voice,  "Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their  charge! 
And  when  he  had  said  this,  he  fell  asleep!" 

VOL.   II.  I  i 


242  SERMON  XIII. 

Having  so  far  explained,  more  fully,  and  in  detail, 
the  apostle's  divine  catalogue  of  the  armour  with 
w^hich  we  are  to  contend  against  the  Devil,  the  World, 
the  Flesh,  and  all  the  Powers  that  would  oppose  our 
passage  towards  Heaven  and  Glory;  we  must  now 
follow  Him  to  learn  our  discipline,  and  the  right  use 
of  our  armour  in  this  Spiritual  warfare.  The  best 
armour  alone,  the  greatest  achievements  of  righteous- 
ness, performed  in  a  confidence  of  our  own  strength, 
will  not  be  sufficient,  to  ensure  us  the  victory.  We 
must  still  look  up  to  our  eternal  leader — "  Praying  al- 
"  ways  with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in  the  Spirit, 
*'  and  watching  thereunto  with  all  perseverance,  and 
*'  supplication  (or  intercessions)  for  all  saints;  and 
"  for  me,  says  the  Apostle,  that  utterance  may  be 
"  given  unto  me,  that  I  may  open  my  mouth  boldly, 
"  to  make  known  the  mystery  of  the  Gospel." 

Fervent  Prayer,  or  praying  always  with  all  prayer, 
is,  as  it  were,  the  Heavenly  Manna  on  which  the 
Soul  is  to  feed,  in  its  way  to  the  Celestial  Canaan; 
and  with  which  it  is  to  be  supported  and  strengthened 
in  every  trial,  through  this  Wilderness  of  Sin.  It 
is  not  on  Account  of  God,  but  for  improving,  and 
exalting  our  own  souls,  and  Spiritualizing  our  whole 
Frame,  that  we  are  to  approach  his  throne  in  fervent 
Supplication  and  Prayer. 

As  the  Waters  of  the  Sea,  when  exhaled  towards 
Heaven,  by  the  Heat  of  the  Sun,  lose  their  native 
Bitterness,  and  return  down  again,  sweetened  and 
improved  in  refreshing  Showers,  for  the  nourish- 
ment of  the  Earth;  so  the  thoughts  of  Man,  when 
they  are  drav,Ti  up  to  God  in  Prayer,  are  refined  and 


SERMON  Xlil.  243 

sweetened  from  Earthly  and  impure  Mixtures,  and 
return  down  again  into  the  World,  in  all  the  amiable 
Dispositions  of  Love  and  good-will! 

In  all  conditions  of  Life,  this  heavenly  Exercise 
is  a  divine  Medicine  to  the  Soul.     For  grant  that  no 
Trials  or  Temptations  should  assail  us,  and  that 
every  Thing  we  did  prospered  round  us — Ourselves, 
our  Families,  and  all  our  Connections  happy  and 
blessed;  yet  then — even  then — it  must  be  a  most 
delightful  Exercise  to  lift  up  our  Souls,  in  holy, 
and  devout  Praise  and  Thanksgivings,  to  Him  who  is 
cloathed  with  Majesty  and  honour;  "  Praying  to  him 
with  all  Prayer"  that  these  mercies  may  be  continued 
to  us;  that  we  may  preserve  a  due  and  just  sense  of 
them;  and  never  be  lifted  up  in  Pride  or  Forgetful- 
ness  of  the  God  of  all  Goodness. 

As  Prayer,  in  the  hours  of  our  Prosperity,  brings 
our  Souls  to  a  proper  state  of  Humility;  so  likewise 
in  the  hours  of  affliction,  to  raise  all  our  mental  facul- 
ties to  the  Almighty  Helper  of  the  Helpless,  brightens 
them  into  sweet  Affiance  and  Tranquillity.  And, 
in  every  Condition,  the  best  way  to  counterwork  all 
the  evil  Passions,  that  croud  upon  our  Hearts,  and  to 
leave  us  no  time  to  listen,  or  hold  dalliance  with  the 
Devil  and  his  agents,  is  to  keep  our  Hearts  busily 
employed  about  Good;  and  especially  to  be  always 
laying  them  open  to  the  Impressions  of  those  heaven- 
ly and  eternal  objects,  which,  by  their  immense 
Dignity  and  Importance,  will  soon  raise  us  above 
the  entangling  Mass  of  earthly  Pursuits,  and  all  the 
**  lying  Vanities  of  Life!" 


244  SERMON  XIH. 

It  is  strange,  then,  that  so  exalted  and  divine  an 
Exercise  as  Prayer,  should  not  always  be  thought 
one  of  the  most  important  parts  of  Christian  Worship, 
and  Christian  Duty;  especially  under  the  Gospel,  in 
which  the  holy  Jesus  has  commanded  us  to  Pray, 
taught  us  the  Manner  how,  and  hath  set  an  exam- 
ple of  frequent  fervent  Prayer,  in  his  own  life ! 

It  is  a  high  privilege,  that  we  Men  are  so  trans- 
cendently  raised  above  the  Brute  Creation,  as  to  have 
a  Voice  and  Tongue  to  lead  the  chorus  of  this  lower 
world,  in  the  praises  of  our  Maker:  and  surely,  it  is 
a  still  higher  privilege,  that  we  are  not  only  thus 
raised  above  the  Brutes — but  that  we  are  made 
almost  Equal  to  the  Angels — nay  wholly  Equal  in 
this,  that  we  are  permitted  to  approach  the  Father  of 
all  things ;  to  have  Access  to  the  throne  of  His  su- 
preme glory;  and  to  join  the  choirs  of  celestial  In- 
habitants, in  Hymns  of  Praise  to  Him  that  "  loved 
us,  and  hath  redeemed  and  washed  us  in  His  Blood; 
that  He  might  present  us  to  himself  a  glorious  Church, 
not  having  Spot  or  Wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing;  but 
that  it  should  be  holy  and  without  blemish."* 

In  a  word,  the  effectual  fervent  Prayer  of  the 
Righteous  availeth  much,  even  in  the  Closet,  or  in 
Private;  but  Public  Prayer,  in  the  Congregation  of 
the  Church,  where  Heart  and  Voice  truly  unite,  is  a 
resemblance  of  the  blest  Society  in  Heaven!  It  is 
Piety  exemplified  in  outward  Actions.  It  is  the 
very  Beauty  of  Holiness  made  visible  in  its  brightest 

•Ephesians,  Ch.V.v.27. 


SERMON  XIII.  245 

form;  a  Light  shining  out  before  Men,  to  enlarge 
the  Interests  of  Godliness,  and  Truth! 

In  a  Heart  that  is  thus  joyful  in  the  Lord,  and 
lifted  up  in  Love  to  Him ;  there  is  something  truly 
noble;  and  in  this  is  our  Dignity,  that  we  are  thus 
endued  with  Voice  and  Utterance  to  express  the  grati- 
tude of  the  Creature,  for  the  goodness  manifested  in 
the  works  of  Nature  and  Grace!  And  as  Speech  was 
given  to  Man  for  this  purpose,  and  to  Man  only,  here 
below;  were  we  to  be  Silent,  this  Earth  which  we 
inhabit  would  be  a  perfect  Blank  amid  the  harmony 
of  God's  works;  or  else  dumb  Nature  would  be 
stirred  up  to  shame  us  for  our  apostacy. 

Prayer,  Praise  and  Supplication  to  God,  are  there- 
fore, an  holy  Incense,  made  up  of  all  devout  affec- 
tions; and  the  heart  is  thus  taught,  as  it  were,  to 
beat  Concert  with  heaven's  own  melody ! 

But  our  Prayers  are  not  to  be  offered  up  for  our- 
selves only; — "  We  are  to  make  Supplication  for 
All  Saints!" 

The  ancient  Christians,  my  Brethren,  were  the 
Admiration  of  the  whole  world,  for  their  Love  to 
each  other.  They  were  not  only  fruitful  in  all  good 
and  social  Offices,  cherishing  and  assisting  each 
other,  when  present;  but  they  constantly  remem- 
bered each  other  when  apart,  in  their  Supplications 
before  the  Throne  of  Grace. 

And,  truly  Brethren,  if  we  would  consider  our 
life  in  this  world,  in  the  same  light  in  which  the  first 
Christians  considered  theirs,  and  as  St.  Paul  consi- 
ders it  in  the  text;  if  we  would  look  upon  our  life 
here,  only  as  a  State  of  Trial,  as  a  Pilgrimage  to- 


246  SERMON  XIII. 

wards  a  better  country;  if  we  would  always  bear  in 
mind  the  numerous  Dangers,  Difficulties  and  Temp- 
tations to  which,  as  Men,  we  are  all  subject — then, 
indeed,  we  would  be  convinced  that  not  only  We 
Ourselves,  but  all  our  Fellow-travellers  towards 
Heaven,  stand  in  much  need  of  divine  assistance; 
and  we  could  not  help  being  earnest  in  Prayer  and 
Supplication  before  God,  that  his  assisting  Grace 
and  Spirit  may  be  ever  ready,  not  only  for  us,  but  for 
all  who  labour  and  aspire,  after  the  attainment  of 
everlasting  glory  I 

In  the  last  place,  our  apostle  in  the  text,  after 
recommending  to  the  Ephesians  to  remember,  in 
their  Prayer,  all  Saints,  or  the  whole  Church  of 
Christ,  militant  here  on  earth;  intreats  also  their 
Prayers  for  Himself—"  And  for  Me  also,  says  he, 
that  utterance  may  be  given  unto  Me,  that  I  may 
open  my  Mouth  boldly,  to  make  known  the  Mystery 
of  the  Gospel!"  Brethren,  if  it  be  a  Duty  to  remem- 
ber the  Whole  Church  of  Christ,  and  to  pray  for  all 
Saints — all  true  believers,  its  members; — it  is  a  par- 
ticular Duty  to  be  earnest  in  supplication  for  those 
who  are  called  to  Minister  unto  the  Saints,  and  to  in- 
struct others!  It  is  a  matter  of  General  Concern  that 
they  should  be  found  Faithful,  and  should  open  their 
snouths  boldly,  to  discharge  their  great  Trust— a 
trust,  no  less  than  that  of  making  known  the  Mys- 
tery of  Gospel-Salvation! 

This  is  a  very  important  trust,  indeed;  and  who- 
ever will  consider,  that  it  is  committed  to  Earthen 
Vessels,  to  poor  frail  Mortal  Men,  will  think  that 
tfcev»  of  all  Others,  stand  in  need  of  the  Prayers,  and 


SERMON  XIII.     .  S47 

Good-will,   and  Charity,   and  fervent  Support,   of 
Others ! 

For  what  are  We,  Brethren,  the  wisest  and  best 
of  Us,  (without  relying  upon,  and  imploring,  divine 
Assistance)  to  charge  ourselves  with  so  mighty  a 
Work,  as  that  of  training  up  immortal  Souls  for 
Eternity  ? 

To  make  known  unto  them,  the  mystery  of  the 
Gospel — to  open  our  Mouths  boldly,  and  declare  to 
the  whole  World,  that  no  man  can  obtain  Salvation, 
by  the  Works  of  the  Law,  and  trusting  to  his  own 
Righteousness — to  convince  and  persuade  them  that 
Heaven  is  not  our  Birth-right;  that  we  are  not  able 
to  earn  it  of  ourselves,  that  we  cannot  claim  it  by  Vir- 
tue of  our  best  Works;  that  we  must  seek  it,  as  of 
Grace  through  the  Merits  of  Christ;  that  we  can  do 
no  acceptable  Service,  unless  it  proceeds  from  true 
motives  of  Love  to  God;  and  is  referred  to  Him  for 
Acceptance,  in  that  new  and  better  way  which  He 
hath  pointed  out;  and  further — To  open  our  mouths, 
and  declare  boldly  to  the  World  that  we  must  re- 
nounce all  Ungodliness,  that  we  must  harbour  no 
private  Sin  or  oifence,  but  that  we  must  live 
Righteously  and  Soberly  in  the  world;— In  short, 
to  make  known  the  Terrors  of  the  Law  as  well 
as  the  sweet  Promises  of  the  Gospel;  to  reprove 
Sin  boldly,  and  as  occasion  requires;  and  to  encou- 
rage Virtue  and  Holiness— I  say,  to  do  all  this,  and 
to  be  ready  thus  to  accommodate  ourselves  to  the  ge- 
neral benefit  of  others,  by  a  fit  Choice  and  Manage- 
ment of  Gospel- subjects  and  topics,  requires  no  small 
Exertion,  Vigilance  and  Care!    But,  above  all,  to 


248  SERMON  XIII. 

rise  with  Dignity,  Plainness  and  Majesty  in  our  Ser- 
mons, to  the  more  lofty  parts  of  the  Gospel  Scheme — 
to  display  the  Riches  and  Wonders  of  Redeeming 
Love;  to  launch  forth  into  the  boundless  Scenes  of 
Eternity — to  lead  the  Meditations  of  men,  beyond 
even  Death  and  the  Grave,  and  a  Judgment  to  come, 
and  to  lift  and  enlarge  their  Souls  to  the  brightening 
prospects  of  Heavenly  Glory — these  are  vast  and 
awful  subjects!  and  whoever  is  called  to  treat  of  them, 
for  the  instruction  of  others,  hath  much  need  to  Pray 
even  his  Hearers,  as  St.  Paul  did,  for  their  Suppli- 
cations at  the  Throne  of  Grace;  that  utterance  may 
be  given  to  them,  and  that  they  may  open  their 
Mouths  boldly  to  make  known  such  divine  My- 
steries. It  may  be  hoped  also,  that  if,  through  hu- 
man frailty,  the  Preachers  of  the  Gospel  are  defective 
in  any  part  of  their  duty,  not  owing  to  negligence  or 
want  of  zeal,  it  may  be  gently  veiled  over  for  the 
Gospel's  Sake;  especially  among  the  sober  and  pious 
part  of  every  Christian  Congregation! 

Yet  some  there  are,  who,  from  the  least  fancied 
affront  or  injury,  or  from  disappointment  or  difference 
in  any  worldly  Matter,  far  from  making  any  allowance 
for  human  frailty,  far  from  forgiving  any  offence,  as 
they  would  wish  to  be  forgiven  of  God,  will  busy 
themselves  to  multiply  offences ;  will  stab  and  traduce 
the  Characters  of  their  Teachers,  through  the  private 
Malignity  of  their  own  Heart;  and,  as  if  they  were 
factors  for  Satan,  will  neither  reap  any  benefit  from 
the  ordinances  of  religion  themselves,  nor  suffer 
others  to  reap  any !  But  this  is  a  Spirit  far  different 
flrom  what  the  Apostle  enjoiiie  to  all  Christians  in  the 


SERMON  XIII.  249 

text,  and  I  trust  will  never  find  a  place  among  the 
members  of  our  Church;  but  that  your  prayers  will 
be  constant  for  the  success  of  the  religion  of  Jesus, 
in  what  place,  and  by  whomsoever,  it  is  truly  and 
faithfully  preached! 

Wherefore,  then,  trusting  that  such  is  the  Spirit 
of  all  present;  let  us  now  conclude,  in  the  words  of  part 
of  our  excellent  Church-service; — "  Most  humbly 
*'  beseeching  Almighty  God,  who  by  His  holy  Apostle 
"  St.  Paul,  in  the  text,  has  taught  us  to  make  Prayers 
"  and  Supplications,  and  to  give  Thanks  for  all  men, 
"  that  he  would  inspire  continually  the  universal 
*'  Church  (all  true  and  professing  Christians,  of 
*'  every  name,  and  every  country)  with  the  Spirit  of 
*'  Truth,  Unity  and  Concord,  that  all  who  confess 
"  his  holy  Name,  may  agree  in  the  Truth  of  his  holy 
"  Word,  and  live  in  Peace  and  Godly  Love; — That 
*'  he  would  give  grace  to  all  the  true  Ministers  of 
**  his  Gospel;  that,  both  by  their  lives  and  doctrines, 
"  they  may  truly  set  forth  the  same,  and  rightly  and 
*'  duly  administer  its  holy  ordinances;  so  that  all 
"  professing  Christians,  and  especially  we  who  are 
"  here  present,  may  with  meek  Heart  and  due  Re- 
*'  verence  hear  and  receive  the  same:  trul}^  serving 
**  God  in  holiness  and  righteousness  all  the  days  of 
*'  our  lives." 

May  we  all,  as  Fellow-Christians  and  Fellow- 
Travellers  together  through  this  Valley  of  Tears, 
this  Wilderness  of  Sorrow,  Weakness,  Suifering  and 
Sin,  become  so  sensible  of  our  mutual  Wants,  our 
mutual  Infirmities,  and  our  Need  of  Forgiveness 
from  on  High;  that  we  may  be  constantly  ready  to 

VOL.  II.  K  k 


250  SERMON  XIII. 

forgive  each  other  upon  Earth;  so  that  thus  uniting 
in  love  and  kindness,  thus  minghng  and  joining  in 
Prayers,  for,  and  with  each  other,  our  Prayers  may 
all  meet  together  in  heaven,  as  a  sweet  Incense, — a 
glorious  Sacrifice  and  Offering;  holy,  acceptable,  and 
of  divine  flavour,  before  Thy  throne !  Grant  this,  Oh 
Almighty  Father !  for  the  sake  of  Thy  blessed  Son 
Jesus  Christ;  to  Whom,  with  Thee,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit,  the  praises  of  men  and  angels  are  due  forever 
and  forever!  Amen. 


SERMON  XIV. 

ON  THE 

PRESENT  SITUATION  OF  AMERICAN  AFFAIRS; 

PREACHED  IN  CHRIST-CHURCH,  JUNE  23,  1775;  AT  THE  RE- 
QUEST OF  THE  OFFICERS  OF  THE  THIRD  BATTALION  OF 
VOLUNTEER  MILITIA  OF  THE  CITY  OF  PHILADELPHIA, 
AND  DISTRICT  OF  SOUTHWARK. 


PHILADELPHIA,  JUNE  25,  1775. 

AT  a  meeting  of  the  officers  of  the  third  Battalion,  of  the 
city  of  Philadelphia  and  district  of  Southwark — agreed  that  Dr. 
Smith  be  thanked  for  his  excellent  Sermon,  preached  at  their 
request  the  twenty -third  instant;  and  that  he  be  requested  to 
furnish  a  copy  of  the  same  for  publication ;  as,  in  their  opinion, 
it  will  promote  the  cause  of  Liberty  and  Virtue. 

Signed  by  order, 

JOHN  CADWALADER,  Colonel. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  FIRST  EDITION. 


"  The  following  Sermon  was  drawn  up  on  a  feAV  days 
notice,  and  without  any  view  to  the  press,  at  the  request*  of 
some  of  the  Author's  worthy  friends,  to  whom  he  could  refuse 
nothing  of  this  kind.  At  tlieir  request,  it  was  likewise  submit- 
ted to  the  Public,  as  it  ^v^^s  preached,  withoiit  varying  or  suppress- 
ing a  single  sentiment  or  material  expression;  and  with  the  addi- 
tion only  of  a  few  lines,  and  three  or  four  explanatory  notes. 

The  Author  considered  that,  although  he  was  called  to  this 
office  by  a  particular  body,  yet  he  was  to  address  a  great  and 
mixt  assembly  of  his  fellow-citizens,  and  a  number  of  the  first 
characterst  in  America,  met  in  consultation,  at  a  most  alarming 
crisis. 

Animated  with  the  purest  zeal  for  the  mutual  interests  of 
Great-Britain  and  the  colonies;  ardently  panting  for  the  return 
of  those  Halcyon-days  of  harmony,  during  which  both  countries 
so  long  flourished  together,  as  the  glory  and  wonder  of  the  world; 
he  thought  it  his  duty,  with  the  utmost  impartiality,  to  attempt 
a  state  of  the  unhappy  controversy  which  [then]  rent  the  em- 
pire in  pieces;  and  to  shew,  if  peradventure  he  might  be  per- 
mitted to  vouch  for  his  fellow-citizens,  so  far  as  he  had  been 
conversant  among  them,  that  the  idea  of  an  independence  upon 
the  Parent-country,  or  the  least  licentious  opposition  to  its  just 
interests,  was  utterly  foreign  to  their  thoughts;  that  they  con- 
tended only  for  the  sanctity  of  charters  and  laws,  together  with 
the  right  of  granting  their  own  money;  and  that  our  rightful  So- 
vereign had  no  where  more  loyal  subjects,  or  more  zealously 
attached  to  those  principles  of  government,  under  which  his  fa- 
mily inherits  the  throne. 

*  John  Cadwalader,  Colonel;  Thomas  Mifflin,  Major,  &c. 
t  The  Continental  Congress. 


[     255     ] 

These,  with  a  fcAV  things  which  seemed  necessary  respect- 
ing the  clergy  and  church,  whereof  the  autlior  is  a  member, 
are  the  topics  handled  in  the  following  Sermon.  If  the  principles 
it  contains  are  but  thoroughly  felt,  the  reader  will  not  regret 
that  the  limits  of  a  single  discourse  would  not  allow  a  particular 
application  of  them.  They  will  lead  to  their  own  application; 
or,  at  least,  that  field  is  left  open  to  succeeding  preachers. 

Upon  the  whole,  if  the  kind  expectations  of  the  Author's 
friends  can  be  in  any  degree  answered;  if  what  he  has  delivered 
shall  tend  "  to  promote  the  cause  of  Liberty  and  Virtue;"  and 
particularly,  if  it  may  find  its  way  to  the  closets,  or  rather  to  the 
hearts,  of  the  Great,  and  (after  all  the  arguments  they  have 
heard  from  others)  can  in  the  least  induce  them  to  juster  and 
more  benevolent  sentiments  concerning  their  American  breth- 
ren— he  will  account  it  among  the  happiest  circumstances  of 
his  life. 

Enough  has  surely  been  attempted,  by  way  of  experiment, 
to  convince  our  British  Brethren  that  the  people  of  this  country 
know  their  rights,  and  will  not  consent  to  a  passive  surrender 
of  them — It  is,  now  at  least,  time  to  pursue  onother  method,  and 
to  Usten  to  some  plan  for  averting  the  dreadful  calamities  which 
must  attend  a  hostile  prosecution  of  this  unnatural  contest.  The 
Author's  wishes  for  the  accomplishment  of  such  a  plan,  have 
been  so  frequently  expressed,  as  to  subject  him,  perhaps,  to 
suspicions  which  he  would  not  wish  to  merit.  But  still,  if  he 
could  see  such  a  plan  of  reconciliation  take  place  upon  a  just  and 
permanent  foundation,  be  would  be  content,  if  it  were  required, 
to  sing  his  '  nunc  dimittis,'  and  to  take  a  final  leave  of  earthly 
concerns." 

Thus  far  the  original  preface,  which  must  now  be  con- 
tinued out  to  some  length,  to  shew  the  fate  of  the  Sermon; 
which  became  an  object  of  considerable  notice  and  controversy, 
of  praise  and  censure,  in  Great -Britain,  as  well  as  in  America, 
according  to  the  different  principles  of  its  readers.  Having  in 
a  few  weeks,  run  through  sevei-al  American  editions,  viz.  in  the 
States  of  Pennsylvania,  Delaware,  and  some  of  the  nearest 
neighbouring  states ;  the  first  mark  of  displeasure  which  the 
Author  received  on  account  of  it,  was  from  governor  Tryon 


[     254     ] 

at  New- York,  who  told  him  that  he  had  considered  it  as  his 
duty,  to  transmit  a  copy  of  it  to  the  Bishop  of  London,  as  well 
as  a  copy  of  Mr.  Duche's  Sermon,  which  was  preached  a  few 
days  after  this  Sermon,  to  another  city  Battalion.  Governor 
Tryon  added  that  he  did  not  doubt  but  that  the  Bishop  would 
soon  signify  his  highest  disapprobation,  and  severe  censure  of 
both  Mr.  Duche  and  myself.  I  replied  briskly  to  his  Excel- 
lency (intending  it  to  be  understood  as  a  sneer  upon  his  offici- 
ousuess)  that  I  had  already  sent  a  copy  of  the  Sermon,  as  well 
as  of  sundry  other  proceedings  of  the  Clergy,  both  in  their  civil 
and  religiovis  capacity,  to  the  Bishop  j  that,  as  to  myself,  I  had  well 
weighed  the  principles  contained  in  the  Sermon,  before  I  sub- 
mitted them  to  the  public,  either  from  the  Pulpit  or  the  Press; 
and  that  I  must  take  my  chance  of  the  Bishop's  pleasure  or 
displeasure. 

The  anxiety  with  which,  as  I  understood,  from  some  of  my 
friends  afterwards,  governor  Tryon  had  frequently  inquired  of 
them — "  Whether  they  knew  that  I  had  received  any  Reprimand 
from  the  Bishop,"  inclines  me  to  believe  that  he  had  not  thought 
it  beneath  him,  to  be  active  in  advising  such  reprimand ;  which, 
if  ever  sent,  never  came  to  my  hand,  although  I  received  several 
letters  from  the  Bishop  afterwards  (who  was  a  good  man) ;  some 
of  which  may  appear,  if  I  live  to  complete  another  publication, 
intended  on  sundry  interesting  civil  Topics. 

The  first  account,  therefore,  which  I  received  of  the  reception 
of  the  Sermon  in  England,  was  from  Dr.  Franklin,  about  the 
beginning  of  November,  1775,  who  handed  to  me  the  two  fol- 
lowing extracts  of  letters  to  Him,  dated  in  August  preceding,  viz. 

EXTRACT    OF    A    LETTER    FROM    DR.    PRIESTLY    TO    DR. 
FRANKLIN. 

"  I  thank  you  for  Dr.  Smith's  excellent  Sermon.  If  it  be 
"  not  impertinent,  give  him  my  most  respectful  compliments 
"  and  thanks.     I  think  to  get  it  printed — 

EXTRACT  OF  A  LETTER  FROM   DR.  PRICE  TO  DR.  FRANK- 
LIN. 

"  The  chamberlain  of  London  has  just  ordered  ten  thousand 
«  copies  of  Dr.  Smith's  Sermon  to  be  printed  at  his  expense,  ia 
•«  ^o  cheap  a  form  as  to  be  sold  at  two-pence  each.'* 


[     255     ] 

Soon  after  this  the  reverend  Dr.  Ewing  arrived  from  Lon- 
don, and  brought  me  some  printed  copies  of  the  Sermon,  pre- 
sented to  me  by  Messrs.  Dilly ;  who,  besides  the  small  edition 
printed  at  the  expense  of  the  Chamberlain,  had  published  in  a 
short  time  tvi^o  elegant  editions,  in  a  large  size  on  his  own  ac- 
count. Editions  also,  were  printed  and  published  at  Bristol  and 
elsewhere  in  Great-Britain  and  Ireland;  so  that,  without  any 
seeking  of  mine,  I  found  it  to  be  very  generally  circulated ;  and 
it  appeared  by  the  news-papers,  that  came  over  at  the  same  time, 
to  have  become  a  subject  of  considerable  attention  and  contro- 
versy among  the  polemical  and  political  writers  of  the  parent 
countries. 

The  authors  of  the  Monthly  Review  for  August,  1775,  gave 
the  following  favourable  criticism  on  Dilly 's  second  edition. 

"  Our  readers  are  not  unacquainted  with  the  abilities  of  this 
*'  American  orator ;  whose  volume  of  discourses  preached  on  . 
**  public  occasions  at  Philadelphia,  was  recommended  in  the 
"  2 1  St  volume  of  our  review ;  and  again,  on  the  appearance  of  a 
"  new  edition,  with  additional  sermons,  in  vol.  29th." 

The  reviewers  then  give  some  account  of  the  occasion  of  the 
sermon,  extracted  from  the  preface,  and  proceed  as  follows,  viz.— 

"  It  is  left  for  us  to  add — what  could  not,  with  equal  pro- 
"  priety,  have  come  ft'om  the  pen  of  the  author — That  his  dis- 
"  course  is  equally  sensible  and  animated,  and  that  his  zeal  for 
"  the  cause  of  American  Liberty,  though  warm  enough  to  kindle 
«  the  hearts  of  his  hearers,  never  transports  him  beyond  the 
"  bounds  of  that  moderation,  by  which  true  Patriotism,  on  either 
"  side  of  the  Atlantic,  will  ever  be  guided. 

"  Towards  the  conclusion  of  his  Sermon,  the  preacher  grows 
"  Prophetic;  and  as  his  Prophecy  is  included  in  a  few  words, 
«  we  shall  give  it  as  a  specimen  of  the  author's  manner  and 
"  spirit."— 

"  For  my  part  (says  Dr.  Smith)  I  have  long  been  possessed 
"  with  a  strong  and  even  enthusiastic  persuasion,  that  Heaven 
"  has  great  and  gracious  purposes  towards  this  Continent,  which 
"  no  human  power  or  human  device  shall  be  able  finall.-  to  frus- 
"  trate.  Illiberal  or  mistaken  plans  of  policy  may  di'^tpess  us 
"  for  a  while,  and  perhaps  sorely  check  our  growth ;  but,  if  we 


[     256     ] 

"  maintain  our  own  virtue;  if  we  cultivate  the  Spirit  of  Liberty 
«  among  our  children  ;  if  we  guard  against  the  snares  of  Luxury, 
**  Venality  and  Corruption ;  the  Genius  of  America  will  still 
*'  rise  triumphant,  and  that  with  a  power  at  last  too  mighty  for 
"  opposition.  This  country  will  be  Free — ^nay,  for  ages  to  come, 
"  a  chosen  seat  of  freedom,  arts  and  heavenly  knowledge,  which 
«  are  now  either  drooping  or  dead,  in  most  parts  of  the  Old 
"World!" 

Upon  this  paragraph  the  reviewers  add — "  If,  by  judging  of 

*'  the  Past,  Vv^e  may  predict  of  the  Future,  the  Doctor  may  prove 

«  a  true  Prophet,  Avithout  laying  any  claim  to  Divine  Inspiration." 

The  authors  of  the  London   Magazine,  for  August   1775, 

have  also  given  their  judgment  of  the  Sermon  as  follows,  viz. 

"  Dr.  Smith,  though  an  Episcopal  Clergyman,  appears  to 
*'  be  as  zealous  a  friend  to  the  Liberties  of  America,  and  as 
"  warm  against  the  measures  of  administration,  as  any  person 
"  whatsoever. 

"  Enough  (says  he)  has  surely  been  attempted  by  way  of 
•'  experiment,  to  be  convinced  that  the  people  of  America  know 
*'  their  rights  and  will  not  consent  to  a  passive  surrender  of 
*'  them — Must  we  give  up  our  birth-right,  or  any  part  of  that 
*'  great  Charter  of  Privileges  which  we  not  only  claim  by  inheri- 
*'  tance,  but  by  the  express  terms  of  our  colonization  ?  I  say, 
"God  forbid!" 

He  shews  further — "  That  a  continued  submission  to  vio- 
"  lence  is  no  tenet  of  the  Church  of  England ;  and  that  the 
"  doctrine  of  absolute  non-resistance  hath  been  fully  exploded 
"  by  every  virtuous  people.  The  discourse  is  judicious,  perti- 
"  nent,  sensible,  animated,  and  worthy  the  attention  of  admini- 
"  stration  and  the  public" — 

Thus  far  Dr.  Priestly,  Dr.  Price,  and  the  authors  of  the 
Monthly  Review  and  London  Magazine — But  these  are  reckoned 
whig-writers,  or  at  least  friends  to  the  liberties  of  America.  Ano- 
ther set  of  writers  in  pamphlets  and  news-papers,  some  of  which 
have  fallen  into  my  hands,  speak  of  the  sermon  in  another 
strain. 

The  venerable  John  Wesley,  with  one  foot  in  the  grave, 
but  yet  retaining  all  the  language  of  a  courtier,  leads  up  the  van ; 


I     257    ] 

for  which  he  has  been  severely  chastized  by  the  supposed  author 
-of  the  letters  signed  Junius. 

Some  of  this  old  gentleman's  strictures  are  as  follows ;  but, 
as  he  will  clearly  appear  to  have  been  in  his  dotage,  they  will 
need  but  little  answer. — 

"  A  sermon  (says  Mr.  Wesley)  preached  by  Dr.  Smith,  in 
"  Philadelphia,  has  lately  been  re -printed  here,  (viz.  in  Bristol). 
"  It  has  been  much  admired,  but  proceeds  all  along  upon  wron^j 
"  suppositions." 

"  Dr.  Smith  supposes  they  have  a  right  of  granting  their  own 
<'  money:  that  is,  of  being  exempt  from  taxation  by  tlie  supreme 
"  power." 

Answer.  Dr.  Smith  did,  indeed,  suppose  that  the  American 
colonies  formerly  had  the  Sole  right  of  granting  their  own 
money ;  but  not  "  exempt  from  taxation  by  the  supreme  power ;" 
because  their  taxes  were  granted  by  their  own  Legislatures, 
which  were  kgitimate  and  competent  branches  of  the  supi'eme 
power  of  the  Empire,  in  which  the  King  had  generally  even  a 
double  voice. 

But,  Mr.  Wesley  adds—"  If  tliey  contend  for  this  right, 
"  they  contend  for  neither  more  nor  less  than  Independency." 

Answer.  If  Great-Britain  will  not  suffer  the  Dependency 
of  the  Americans  to  be  reconciled  widi  the  security  of  their  pro- 
perty, and  the  constitutional  unalienable  rig;ht  of  granting  what 
part  of  it  they  might  think  necessary  for  the  public  good,  ac- 
cording to  their  own  free  judgment;  then  they  appear  justifi- 
able, before  God  and  man,  to  contend  for  what  Mr.  Wesley  calls 
^'  Independency." 

The  following  are  some  more  of  Mr.  Wesley's  strictures  on 
the  sermon. — "  That  you  contend  for  the  cause  of  liberty,  is 
^'  another  mistaken  supposition — You  have  no  liberty,  civil  or 
*'  religious,  but  what  the  Congress  allows — Vainly  do  you  com- 
"  plain  of  Unconstitutional  Exactions,  Violated  Rights,  and  Mu- 
"  tilated  Charters." 

Answer.     It  is  to  be  presumed  that  Parliament  do  not  now 
consider  these  complaints  as  vain;  but  allow  that  some  rights  of 
the  Americans  were  violated,  some  former  exactions  were  uncon- 
stitutional, and  some  chai'ters  hax^  been  mutilated ;  since  tlioy 
VOL.   II.  L  1 


[     258     ] 

have  passed  some  solemn  acts,  renouncing  the  claim  of  exacting 
money  from  them  arbitrarily  for  the  future ;  restoring  at  the 
same  time  sonie  violated  Charters,  and  propounding  a  mode  of  fi- 
nally  abrogating  all  laws  passed  since  1763,  which  were  consi- 
dered by  America  as  intrenching  upon  her  rights.  But  Mr. 
Wesley,  not  havinsi;  the  gift  of  Px'ophecy  as  well  as  Preaching, 
did  not  imagine  that  the  nation  would  come  to  this  sense  at  last, 
or  that  Power  would  finally  yield  to  Reason ! 

Mr.  Wesley  goes  on  and  seems  astonished  at  my  saying— 
"  No  power  on  Earth  has  a  right  to  grant  our  Money,  without 
"  our  Consent;"  and  tries  to  refute  ine  thus — "Then,  you  have 
*'  no  sovereign ;  for  every  sovereign  under  Heaven  has  a  right 
*'  to  tax  his  subjects;  that  is,  to  grant  their  property.  With  or 
"  Without  their  Consent." 

This  he  thinks  an  irrefragable  argument;  but  it  savours 
strong  of  a  similar  one  of  a  courtly*  Bishop,  addressed  to 
Janies  isc. — "  God  forbid  but  that  your  Majesty  should  not  take 
*'  your  subjects'  money,  whenever  you  want  it — You  are  the 
"  breath  of  our  Nostrils!"  to  which  a  much  honester  Bishop 
(Andrews)  being  pressed  for  his  opinion,  replied — "  I  think  your 
"  Majesty  may  lawfully  take  my  Brother  Neale's  Money ;  since 
"  he  ofiers  it."  The  same  reply  will  serve  from  me  to  Brother 
Wesley.  The  King  is  welcome  to  Brother  Wesley's  money; 
who,  perhaps,  does  not  make  such  a  disinterested  sacrifice  as 
he  would  be  thought  to  do;  since,  for  the  mite  he  offers,  he  is 
said  to  swallow  in  contemplation  a  large  and  immediate  return, 
in  a  good  Pension ;  or  perhaps,  a  small  Bishoprick— This,  at 
least,  the  renowned  Junius  lays  to  his  charge  ;  with  whose  words, 
as  better  than  any  of  my  own,  I  shall  take  leave  of  Brother 
Wesley,  in  the  most  friendly  manner. 

*'  I  have  read,"  says  Junius  to  Mr.  Wesley,  "  Your  address 
*'  to  the  Americans  with  much  surprize  and  concern.  That  a 
<'  man,  after  a  long  life  devoted  to  the  awful  concerns  of  Religion, 
"  and  of  a  rigidity  of  morals  strikingly  contrasted  to  the  times, 
*'  should  in  his  old  age  step  forth  a  champion  in  a  political  con- 
*'  troversy,  is  a  paradox  only  to  be  solved  by  a  reflection  on  the 

*  Bishop  Neale. 


[     259     3 

'^  general  motives  of  such  compositions.  They  exhibit  a  proof, 
*'  Mr.  Wesley,  that  the  most  perfect  men  have  hopes  upon  earth 
"  as  well  as  in  Heaven ;  and  indeed  you  have  the  moderation 
"  and  sincerity  not  to  forbid  us  to  believe  so." 

"  When  you  deliver  your  opinion,  you  say  you  may  be  the 
"  better  believed,  because  unbiassed ;  and  then  express  your- 
"  self  in  this  unguarded  language — I  gain  nothing  by  the  Ame- 
"  ricans,  nor  by  the  government,  and  Probably  never  shall.  This 
"  is  not  only  an  invitation  to  the*  Minister  to  rew^ard  your  pious 
"  labours,  but  a  thorn  in  his  foot  if  he  overlooks  them.  Had  you 
"  said,  ajid  Positively  never  w///,  1  should  then  (as  I  always  have) 
"  believed  you  to  be  an  honest  and  pious  man." 

"  And  now,  Mr.  Wesley,  I  take  my  leave  of  you.  You  have 
"  forgot  the  precept  of  your  master,  that  God  and  Mammon 
"  cannot  be  served  together.  You  have  one  eye  upon  a  Pension 
"  and  the  other  upon  Heaven — One  hand  stretched  out  to  the 
"  King,  and  the  other  raised  up  to  God.  I  pray  that  the  first 
"  may  reward  you,  and  the  last  forgive  you  I" 

The  next  writer  that  has  fallen  in  my  way,  as  a  severe  critic 
upon  the  Sermon,  is  in  the  London  Chronicle,  from  Septem- 
ber 2d,  to  Sth,  1775.  He  signs  himself  very  preposterously  "a 
"  Friend  to  the  Constitution;"  though  many  readers  will  stile 
him  "  the  Advocate  of  Slavery." 

"  The  modern  patriot,  says  he,  may  be  described  as  a  per- 
"  son  who  despises  Order,  Decency  and  all  kind  of  human 
"  Authority.  I  have  been  lately  tempted  to  add,  that  he  also 
"  despises  divine  Authority.  Some  late  publications,  of  a 
"  very  extraordinary  nature,  have  induced  me  to  mention  this 
"  disagreeable  subject.  At  the  very  instant,  in  which  our  gra- 
«  cious  Sovereign  is  attempting,  by  his  proclamation,  to  extin- 
"  guish  the  sparks  of  Sedition,  our  Patriots  are  blowing  up  the 
"  Coals,  and  our  Presses  are  teeming  with  RebelHon  and  Trea- 
<'  son. 


*  It  is  uncertain  what  reward  the  Minister  gave  Mr.  Wesley ;  but  his 
pamphlet  was  given  away  gratis  in  London  and  elsewhere,  as  an  antidote 
to  this  Sermon. 


i    260    ] 

"  Lest  the  venom  should  not  be  fitted  to  every  palate,  or  be 
"  swallowed  in  sufficient  potions,  they  have  found  the  pious  art 
"  of  engaging  the  pulpit  in  their  cause.  The  particular  case  I 
«  refer  to  is  a  seditious  Sermon,  just  reprinted  here.  It  was 
"  first  preached,  about  two  months  ago  at  Philadelphia,  for  the 
"  comfort  and  edification  of  the  City-Volunteers — for  the  com- 
"  fort  too  of  the  Continental  Congress,  which  was  then  sitting 
"  there. 

"  The  Preacher  is  not  satisfied  with  assailing  the  state,  by 
"  proving  from  a  very  extraordinary  passage  of  Scripture  that 
"  the  Americans  ought  to  rebel ;  but  he,  with  great  effrontery, 
"  presses  the  doctrine  of  our  Church  into  his  service.  Let  us 
"  hear  him  speak  on  the  subject." 

"  A  continued  submission  to  violence  (says  he)  is  no  tenet 
"  of  our  Church.  When  her  brightest  luminaries,  near  a  cen- 
"  tury  past,  were  called  to  propagate  the  court-doctrine  of  a  dis- 
"  pensing  power,  above  law — Did  they  treacherously  cry- — 
♦'  '  peace,  peace,'  when  there  was  no  peace  ?  Did  they  not  mag- 
"  nanimously  set  their  foot  upon  the  line  of  the  constitution,  and 
"  tell  Majesty  to  its  face,  '  that  they  could  not  betray  the  pub- 
"  lie  liberty;'  and  that  the  monarch's  only  safety  consisted  <  in 
"  governing  according  to  the  laws  ?'  Did  not  their  example  and 
"  consequent  sufferings  kindle  aflame  that  illuminated  the  land." 

[Hex-e  this  Critic  injuriously  stops  short,  mangling  the  sen- 
tence, by  suppressing  what  follows,  in  the  conclusion  of  it,  viz — ] 
"  And  introduced  that  noble  system  of  public  and  personal  liberty, 
"  secured  by  the  revolution  I"    See  the  Sermon,  p.  27S. 

This  writer  seems  to  hate  the  Revohition,  and  would  not 
have  the  idea  conveyed  that  the  author  of  the  Sermon  was  con- 
tending for  Revolution-principles.  He  goes  on  and  tortures  the 
above  sentence,  thus  partially  quoted,  in  order  to  justify  the  fol- 
lowing assertions,  viz. 

"  Certainly  this  preacher,  (says  he,)  would  have  us  to  un- 
"  derstand,  or  else  we  must  be  void  of  understanding,  that  a  con- 
"  tinned  submission  to  violence  is  now  expected  of  the  Ameri- 
"  cans,  and  that  his  present  Majesty  wishes  the  x'.linistcrs  of 
"  peace  should  betray  the  public  Liberty.  • 


[     261     ] 

"  Let  us  see  how  this  preacher  justifies  the  fine  kettle  of 
*  Tea  that  was  made  at  Boston  some  time  ago.  He  has  found 
**  by  his  text,  that  when  the  Americans  pay  taxes  which  are 
"  imposed  by  their  own  assembUes,  they  worship  the  true  Di- 
"  vinity,  or  the  great  idol  of  the  Constitution ;  but  when  they  are 
*'  required  to  pay  a  single  sixpence  that  is  imposed  by  the  Bri- 
"  tish  Parliament,  they  are  tempted  to  worship  False  Gods, 
"  which  like  good  Christians  they  resent — The  reader  may 
"  stare,  if  he  pleases;  but  such  discoveries  the  Preacher  has 
"  made — 

"  The  following  quotation  will  sufficiently  explain  how  he 
"  wishes  to  inflame  his  audience  to  the  highest  pitch  of  Trea- 
"  son  and  Rebellion,  by  painting  the  British  Parliament  as  the 
«  most  oppressive  Tyrants ;  and  the  Americans  as  the  most  in- 
«  famous  Rascals  and  Slaves,  if  they  should  submit  to  them." 
The  words  which  this  writer  quotes  from  the  Sermon  to  support 
this  grievous  charge  against  the  author,  are  the  following,  viz. 

"  Look  forward  to  distant  posterity.  Figure  to  yourself  mil- 
lions and  millions  to  spring  from  your  loins^  who  may  be  born  Free- 
fnen  or  Slaves,  as  Heaven  shall  7ioiv  approve  or  reject  your  Councils. 
Think  that  on  you  it  may  depend  tvhether  this  great  Country,  in 
ages  hence,  shall  be  filled  and  adorned  nvith  a  virtuous  and  enligh- 
tened People;  enjoying  Liberty  and  all  its  concomitant  blessings., 
together  nvith  the  Religion  of  Jesus,  as  it  fiows  uncorrupted  from 
his  sacred  oracles  }  or  covered  with  a  race  of  men  more  contemptible 
than  the  Savages  that  roam  the  Wilderness." — 

Let  the  world  judge  whether  there  be  any  thing  in  thii 
sentence  "  inflaming  to  Treason  and  Rebellion  ;"  unless  the 
writer  will  suppose  the  government  of  Britain  unfriendly  to  Li- 
berty and  the  pure  Religion  of  Jesus.  And  further,  when  he  vvas 
about  quotations  he  might  have  added  that,  besides  Looking 
Forward,  I  had  advised  Looking  Backward  to  the  times  of  an- 
cient vu-tue  and  renown;  and,  above  all.  Looking  Upward  to 
the  God  of  Gods,  the  Rock  of  our  Salvation;  since,  in  His 
Hands,  the  Nations  of  the  Earth  are  but  as  clay  in  the  hands 
of  the  Potter. 

This  angry  Critic  concludes  as  ibllovv's,  in  the  mere  language 
of  abuse,  and  persecution. 


[     262     ] 

"  The  author  of  this  discourse,  (says  he,)  is  at  the  head  of  a 
"  College.  We  shall  say  nothing  about  the  streams  that  may 
"  be  expected  from  such  a  pure  fountain,  nor  about  the  honour 
"  our  Church  derives  from  such  a  luminary.  But  we  will  ven- 
"  ture  to  say  that  while  such  essays  are  re-printed  and  dis- 
"  persed*  with  impunity,  the  mild  voice  of  a  Proclamation  to 
"  suppress  Rebellion  will  not  be  heard." 

In  the  Public  Advertiser,  of  September  14th,  1775,  another 
writer,  who  signs  himself  Unitas,  has  inserted  a  very  long  piece 
against  this  unfortunate  Sermon.  His  talent  seems  to  consist 
in  low  buffoonery,  as  a  few  quotations  will  shew.  He  begins 
thus,  addressing  himself  to  the  printer  of  the  Public  Adver- 
tiser.— 

"  Pray,  Mr.  Woodfall,  do  you  ever  read  Sermons  ?  A  po- 
"  litical  one,  or  so,  I  suppose,  now  and  then,  pour  tuer  les  terns, 
"  Well,  if  you  have  not  seen  Dr.  Smith's  on  the  present  situa- 
"  tion  of  American  affairs,  let  me  recommend  it  to  you  as  a 
"  curiosity.     It  was  preached  and  published  at  the  instigation 

"  of ,  so  you  may  be  sure  it  is  a  good  thing. — The  business 

"  of  the  Sermon,  as  the  Doctor  assures  us,  is  with  the  utmost 
"  impartiality  (dele  irn)  to  attempt  a  state  of  the  unhappy  con- 
"  troversy  (soft  words  for  unnatural  rebellion)  that  now  rends 
"  the  empire  in  pieces — and  to  say  a  few  things  which  seemed 
"  necessary  respecting  the  Church,  (his  zeal  for  which  is  no  less 
"  conspicuous  than  his  loyalty  to  the  king)  at  this  time..— 
"  Should  what  he  has  delivered  tend  to  promote  the  Cause  of 
"  Liberty  and  Virtue,  (he  says)  he  would  account  it  among  the 
"  happiest  circumstances  of  his  life — and  he  might  account  it 
"  among  the  most  extraordinary  too ;  for  he  may  as  well  expect 
"  to  gather  grapes  of  thorns  and  figs  of  thistles,  as  that  the 
"  cause  of  Liberty  and  Virtue  should  be  promoted  by  preaching 
"  Rebellion.  The  Doctor  concludes  his  preface  by  observing 
"  that  enough  has  been  done  to  shew  that  the  Americans  are 
*'  not  passive,  and  therefore  that  it  is  time  for  government  to 
"  listen  to  some  plan  of  accommodation,  which  if  he  could  see 

•  Alluding  to  the  edition  printed  and  distributed  at  the  expense,  and 
by  the  direction,  of  the  Chamberlaio  of  I-ondon. 


[     S263     J 

«  take  place,  on  a  just  and  permanent  foundation,  he  would  be 
«  content,  if  it  were  required,  to  sing  his  nunc  dimittis,  and 
*'  take  a  final  leave  of  earthly  concerns." — Here  Unitas  ex- 
claims— and  it  is  his  most  witty  stroke — "  What  a  heavenly 
«  Soul !  It  is  a  pity  he  did  not  sing  it  before,  instead  of  deferring 
«  it  till  after,  Sermon." 

All  this  and  more,  Unitas  has  said  concerning  the  old  pre- 
face to  the  Sermon.  His  criticisms  on  the  Sermon  itself,  are 
of  the  same  nature,  and  too  tedious  to  be  copied.  He  tells  Mr. 
Woodfall  that,  "  conversant  as  he  may  be  with  his  Bible,  he 
"  could  not  have  laid  his  finger  on  the  text ;  but,  when  pointed 
"  out,  he  will  be  surprised  to  see  how  exactly  it  tallies — That  the 
«  Doctor  is  a  dead  hand  at  a  parallel ;  that  two  Pease  cannot  be 
*'  more  like  than  the  resembUmce  between  the  Reubenites  and 
*'  Americans.  Does  not  the  Doctor  vouch  for  his  Fellow-Citi- 
"  zens  that  the  idea  of  an  independence  upon  the  parent  country 
"  is  utterly  foreign  to  their  thoughts;  that  they  are  always 
"  ready  to  maintain,  at  the  risque  of  every  thing  dear  to  them, 
"  the  most  unshaken  fidelity  to  their  Sovereign,  and  are  anima- 
"  ted  with  the  purest  zeal  for  the  mutual  interests  of  Great-Bri- 
"  tain  and  the  Colonies  ?" 

Let  me  answer  to  the  above,  that  it  was  certainly  a  true  cha- 
racter of  the  People  of  North- America,  when  the  Sermon  was 
preached;  and  before  their  affections  were  alienated  by  the 
measures  which  administration  have  since  pursued.  But  what 
serious  answer  does  this  writer  give  to  the  forgoing  quotation? 
Hear  it  as  follows : 

"  Whether,  (says  he),  the  Reubenites  observed  precisely  the 
"  same  mode  of  testifying  the  sincerity  of  their  professions,  the 
"  history  does  not  inform  us ;  but,  for  the  sake  of  the  parallel,  we 
"  may  suppose  that  they  threw  the  Israelitish  East- India  Com- 
"  pany's  Tea  into  the  River  Jordan,  tarred  and  feathered  the 
"  officers  of  the  customs,  determined  not  to  submit  to  the  Su- 
"  preme  Authority  of  the  Theocraticai  government,  and  dis- 
"  dained  to  worship  at  the  Altar  of  the  Lord  in  Shiloh." 

In  the  same  manner  this  writer  goes  on  to  torture  the  other 
paragraphs  which  he  partially  quotes,  just  as  they  n)ay  suit  his 
purpose. — The  following  specimen  shall  serve  for  the  whcle. 


[     264     ] 

"  A  notion  prevailing,  (says  he)  that  in  America,  the  clergy 
*'  of  the  Church  of  England  are  friends  to  government,  and  obe- 
*'  dient  subjects  upon  principle  ;  the  good  Doctor,  vexed  at  the 
«  heart  to  think  their  Religious  Usefulness  among  the  people 
«  should  be  destroyed,  and  the  Church  suffer  through  such  an 
<'  imputation,  steps  forth  to  vindicate  both  Church  and  Clergy, 
*'  and  demonstrate  that  the  charge  is  false. 

"  A  continued  submission  to  Violence  (a  new  word  for  go- 
"  vernment  enacting  Laws,  which  some  people  do  not  like)  says 
**  the  Doctor,  is  no  tenet  of  our  Church*." 

Here  he  quotes  the  Articles,  Liturgy  and  Homilies  of  the 
Church  against  me,  but  I  think  they  are  pointed  by  him  vei-y  wide 
of  the  mark.  I  was  indeed  exceeding  vexed  at  the  heart  to  think 
any  of  our  Clergy  should  be  justly  considered  as  holding  princi- 
ples injurious  to  the  civil  rights  of  America.  They  had  been 
Jong  encouraged  and  assisted  (in  these  Northern  colonies  at 
least)  by  the  benefactions  of  pious  people  in  England,  not  for  any- 
political  purpose,  but  (as  I  always  believed)  from  a  sincere  unmixt 
desire  of  propagating  those  pure  doctrines  of  the  Protestant  Re- 
ligion, professed  in  our  Chruch. 

*  I  might  lengthen  this  preface,  with  many  more  quotations,  both  for 
and  against  the  sermon  from  the  English  periodical  publications  of  that 
day;  the  authors  of  which  were  chiefly  among  refugees,  whom  I  had 
served;  sundry  of  whose  names,  even  some  of  my  old  pupils,  I  could  here 
mention.  But  I  leave  them  to  their  own  reflections,  at  least  such  of  them 
as  are  alive. 


SERMON  XIV. 


JOSHUA,  Ch.  XXII.  V.  22. 

The  Lord  God  of  Gods — the  Lord  God  of  Gods — He  knoweth, 
and  Israel  he  shall  know — if  it  be  in  Rkbellion,  or  in  Trans- 
gression against  the  Lord — Save  us  not  this  day  I 

These  words,  my  Brethren,  will  lead  us 
into  a  train  of  reflections,  wholly  suitable  to  the  de- 
sign of  our  present  meeting;  and  I  must  beg  your 
indulgence  till  I  explain,  as  briefly  as  possible,  the 
solemn  occasion  on  which  they  were  first  delivered ; 
hoping  the  application,  I  may  afterwards  make  of 
them,  may  fully  reward  your  attention. 

The  two  tribes  of  Reuben  and  of  Gad,  and  the 
half  tribe  of  Manasseh,  had  chosen  their  inheritance, 
on  the  Eastern  side  of  Jordan,  opposite  to  the  other 
tribes  of  Israel.     And  although  they  knew  that  this 
situation   would  deprive  them  of  some  privileges 
which  remained  with  their  brethren  on  the  other  side, 
and  particularly  that  great  privilege  of  having  the 
place  of  the  Altar  and  Tabernacle  of  God  among 
them;  yet,  as  the  land  of  Canaan  was  judged  too 
small  for  all  the  twelve  tribes,  they  were  contented 
with  the  possession  they  had  chosen.     And  tlius 
they  spoke  to  Moses — 

yoh.  II.  M  m 


S66  SERMON  XIV. 

"  It  is  a  land  of  cattle,  and  thy  servants  have 
*•  much  cattle.  Wherefore,  if  we  have  found  grace 
*'  in  thy  sight,  let  this  land  be  given  to  us  for  a  pos- 
"  session,  and  we  will  build  sheepfolds  here  for  our 
*'  cattle,  and  cities  for  our  little  ones;  and  we  our- 
*'  selves  will  go  ready  armed  before  our  brethren, 
"  the  children  of  Israel, — and  will  not  return  into  our 
**  houses,  until  they  have  inherited  every  man  his 
*'  inheritance." — 

"  And  Moses  said  unto  them — If  you  will  do 
**  this  thing,  and  will  go  all  of  you  armed  over  Jor- 
"  dan  before  the  Lord,  until  he  have  driven  out  his 
"  enemies  from  before  him;  and  the  land  (of  Canaan) 
*'  be  subdued  (for  your  brethren;)  then  afterwards 
*'  ye  shall  return,  and  this  land  (of  Gilead)  shall  be 
**  your  possession  before  the  Lord*." 

This,  then, was  the  great  original  Contract  orChar- 
ter,  under  which  these  two  tribes  and  a  half  were  allow- 
ed to  separate  from  the  rest,  and  to  dwell  on  the  other 
side  of  Jordan.  They  were  to  assist  their  brethren  in 
their  necessary  wars,  and  to  continue  under  one  go- 
vernment with  them — even  that  of  the  great  Jehovah 
Himself — erecting  no  separate  Altar,  but  coming  to 
perform  their  sacrifices  at  that  one  Altar  of  Shiloh, 
where  the  Lord  had  vouchsafed  to  promise  His  spe- 
cial presence. 

Though  this  subjected  them  to  inconveniences, 
yet  as  Uniformity  of  Worship  and  the  nature  of  their 
Theocracy  required  it,  they  adhered  faithfully  to  their 
contract. 

•  Numb.  32. 


SERMON  XIV.  267 

In  the  fear  of  God,  they  bowed  themselves  at  his 
altar,  although  not  placed  in  their  own  land;  and,  in 
love  to  their  brethren,  they  supported  them  in  their 
wars,  "  till  there  stood  not  a  man  of  all  their  enemies 
**  before  them;"  and  at  last,  Joshua,  their  great  Lea- 
der, having  no  farther  need  of  their  assistance,  gave 
them  this  noble  testimony — That  they  had  in  all 
things  obeyed  his  voice  as  their  general,  and  faith- 
fully performed  all  that  they  had  promised  to  Moses 
the  servant  of  God.  Wherefore,  he  blessed  them, 
and  dismissed  them  to  return  to  their  own  land 
"  with  much  riches,  and  with  cattle,  and  with  silver, 
*'  and  with  gold,  and  with  much  raiment." 

No  sooner,  therefore,  had  they  entered  their  own 
country,  than  in  the  fulness  of  gratitude,  on  the  banks 
of  Jordan,  at  the  common  passage,  over  against  Ca- 
naan, they  built  an  high  or  great  Altar,  that  it  might 
remain  an  eternal  monument  of  their  being  of  one 
stock,  and  entitled  to  the  same  civil  and  religious 
privileges,  with  their  brethren  of  the  other  tribes. 

But  this  their  work  of  piety  and  love  was  di- 
rectly misconstrued.  The  cry  was  immediately 
raised  against  them.  The  zealots  of  that  day  scrup- 
led not  to  declare  them  Rebels  against  the  living 
God,  Violators  of  his  sacred  laws  and  Theocracy,  in 
setting  up  an  altar  against  his  holy  altar;  and  there- 
fore the  whole  congregations  of  the  brother-tribes, 
that  dwelt  in  Canaan,  gathered  themselves  together, 
to  go  up  to  war  against  their  own  flesh  and  blood;  in 
a  blind  transport  of  unrighteous  zeal,  purposing  to 
extirpate  them  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  as  enemies 
to  God  and  the  commonwealth  of  Israel ! 


2C8  SERMON  XIV. 

In  that  awful  and  important  moment  (and  oh  my 
God  that  the  example  could  be  copied  among  the 
brother-tribes  of  our  Israel,  in  the  Parent  Land!)  I 
say,  in  that  awful  and  important  moment,  some 
milder  and  more  benevolent  men  there  were,  whose 
zeal  did  not  so  far  transport  them,  but  that,  before 
they  unsheathed  the  sword  to  plunge  it  with  unhal- 
lowed hand  into  the  bowels  of  their  brethren,  they 
thought  it  justice  first  to  inquire  into  the  truth  of  the 
charge  against  them.  And,  for  the  glory  of  Israel, 
this  peaceable  and  prudent  council  prevailed. 

A  most  solemn  embassy  was  prepared,  at  the 
head  of  which  was  a  man  of  sacred  character,  and 
venerable  authority,  breathing  the  dictates  of  reli- 
gion and  humanity;  Phinehas  the  son  of  Eleazer  the 
high  Priest,  accompanied  with  ten  other  Chiefs  or 
Princes,  one  from  each  of  the  nine  tribes  as  well  as 
from  the  remaining  half  tribe  of  Manasseh. 

Great  was  the  astonishment  of  the  *"  Gileadites 
on  receiving  this  embassy,  and  hearing  the  charge 
against  them.  But  the  power  of  conscious  innocence 
is  above  all  fear,  and  the  language  of  an  upright  heart 
superior  to  all  eloquence.  By  a  solemn  appeal  to 
Heaven  for  the  rectitude  of  their  intentions,  unpre- 
meditated and  vehement,  in  the  words  of  my  text, 
they  disarm  their  brethren  of  every  suspicion. 

"  The  Lord  God  of  Gods,"  say  they  (in  the  fer- 
vency of  truth,  repeating  the  invocation)  "  the  Lord 
God  of  Gods" — He  that  made  the  heavens  and  the 


•  The  two  tribes  and  a  half  are  here  briefly  and  generally  denomi- 
nated Gileadites,  from  the  name  of  the  land  the/  had  chosen. 


SERMON  XIV.  269 

earth,  who  searcheth  the  hearts,  and  is  acquainted 
with  the  most  secret  thoughts,  of  all  men — "  He 
knoweth,  and  all  Israel  shall  know,"  by  our  unshaken 
constancy  in  the  religion  of  our  fathers — that  this 
charge  against  us  is  utterly  false. 

Then  turning  from  their  brethren,  with  unspeaka- 
ble dignity  of  soul  and  clearness  of  conscience,  they 
address  the  almighty  Jehovah  himself — 

Oh  thou  sovereign  Ruler  of  the  universe — Our 
God  and  our  Fathers'  God — if  it  be  in  Rebellion  or 
in  Transgression  against  thee,  that  we  have  raised  this 
monument  of  our  zeal  for  the  commonwealth  of 
Israel — Save  "  us  not  this  day!"  If  the  most  distant 
thoua:ht  has  entered  our  hearts  of  erectins"  an  inde- 
pendent  altar;  if  we  have  sought,  in  one  instance,  to 
derogate  from  the  glory  of  that  sacred  Altar  which 
thou  hast  placed  among  our  brethren  beyond  Jordan, 
as  the  common  bond  of  union  and  worship  among  all 
the  tribes  of  Israel — let  not  this  day's  sun  descend 
upon  us,  till  thou  hast  made  us  a  monument  of  thine 
avenging  justice,  in  the  sight  of  the  surrounding 
world ! 

After  this  astonishing  appeal  to  the  great  God  of 
Heaven  and  Earth,  they  proceed  to  reason  with  their 
brethren;  and  tell  them  that,  so  far  from  intending  a 
separation  either  in  government  or  religion,  this  altar 
was  built  with  a  direct  contrary  purpose — '*  That  it 
*'  might  be  a  witness  between  us  and  you,  and  our 
*'  generations  after  us ;  that  your  children  may  not 
*'  say  to  our  children  in  time  to  come,  ye  have  no 
"  part  in  the  Lord."  We  were  afraid  lest,  in  some 
future  age,  when  our  posterity  may  cross  Jordan 


270  SERMON  XIV. 

to  offer  sacrifices  in  the  place  appointed,  your  pos- 
terity may  thrust  them  from  the  altar,  and  tell  them 
that  because  they  live  not  in  the  land  where  the  Lord's 
tabernacle  dvvelleth,  they  are  none  of  his  people,  nor 
intitled  to  the  Jewish  privileges. 

But  while  this  altar  stands,  they  shall  always  have 
an  answer  ready.  They  will  be  able  to  say — "  Be- 
"  hold  the  pattern  of  the  altar  of  the  Lord  which  our 
"  fathers  made."  If  our  fathers  had  not  been  of  the 
seed  of  Israel,  they  would  not  have  fondly  copied 
your  customs  and  models.  You  would  not  have 
beheld  in  Gilead,  an  altar,  in  all  things  an  imitation 
of  the  true  altar  of  God,  which  is  in  Shiloh;  except 
only  that  ours  is  an  high  ''  or  great  altar  to  see" 
from  far.  And  this  may  convince  you  that  it  was 
not  intended  as  an  altar  of  sacrifice  (for  then  it  would 
have  been  but  three  cubits  in  height,  as  our  law 
directs)  but  as  a  monumental  altar,  to  instruct  our 
generations  forever,  that  they  are  of  the  same  pedi- 
gree with  yourselves,  and  entitled  to  the  same  civil 
and  religious  privileges. 

This  noble  defence  wrought  an  immediate  recon- 
ciliation among  the  discordant  tribes.  "  The  words, 
"  (when  reported)  pleased  the  children  of  Israel — 
*•  they  blessed  God  together"  for  preventing  the  effu- 
sion of  kindred  blood,  "  and  did  not  go  up  to  destroy 
"  the  land  where  their  brethren,  the  children  of  Reu- 
"  ben*  and  Gad,  dwelt." 

•  Though  for  brevity,  tho  sacred  text,  in  this  and  other  places,  onlj 
mentions  Reuben  and  Gad,  yet  the  half  tribe  of  Manasseh  is  also  sup* 
posed  to  be  included. 


SERMON  XIV.  271 

The  whole  History  of  the  Bible  cannot  furnish  a 
passage  more  instructive  than  this,  to  the  members 
of  a  great  empire,  whose  dreadful  misfortune  it  is  to 
have  the  evil  Demon  of  civil  or  religious  Discord 
gone  forth  among  them.  And  would  to  God,  that 
the  application  I  am  now  to  make  of  it  could  be 
delivered  in  accents  louder  than  Thunder,  till  they 
have  pierced  the  ear  of  every  Briton;  and  especially 
their  ears  who  have  meditated  war  and  destruction 
against  their  brother-tribes  of  Reuben  and  Gad,  in 
this  our  American  Gilead.  And  let  me  add — would 
to  God  too  that  we,  who  this  day  consider  ourselves 
in  the  place  of  those  tribes,  may,  like  them,  be  still 
able  to  lay  our  hands  on  our  hearts  in  a  solemn  appeal 
to  the  God  of  Gods,  for  the  rectitude  of  our  inten- 
tions towards  the  whole  commonwealth  of  our  British 
Israel.  For,  called  to  this  sacred  place,  on  this  great 
occasion,  I  know  it  is  your  wish  that  I  should  stand 
superior  to  all  partial  motives,  and  be  found  alike 
unbiassed  by  favour  or  by  fear.  And  happy  it  is  that 
the  parallel,  now  to  be  drawn,  requires  not  the  least 
sacrifice  either  of  truth  or  virtue  ? 

Like  the  tribes  of  Reuben  and  Gad,  we  have 
chosen  our  inheritance,  in  a  land  separated  from  that 
of  our  fathers  and  brethren,  not  indeed  by  a  small 
river,  but  an  immense  ocean.  This  inheritance  we 
likewise  hold  by  a  plain  original  Contract,  entitling 
us  to  all  the  natural  and  improveable  advantages  of 
our  situation,  and  to  a  community  of  privileges  with 
our  brethren,  in  every  civil  and  religious  respect; 
except  in  this,  that  the  throne  or  seat  of  Empire,  that 


272         •  SERMON  XIV. 

•J 

great  altar  at  which  the  men  of  this  world  bow,  was 
to  remain  among  them. 

Regardless  of  this  local  inconvenience,  uncan- 
kered  by  jealousy,  undepressed  by  fear,  and  cemen- 
ted by  mutual  love  and  mutual  benefits,  we  trod  the 
path  of  glory  with  our  brethren  for  an  hundred  years 
and  more — enjoying  a  length  of  felicity  scarce  ever 
experienced  by  any  other  people.     Mindful  of  the 
hands  that  protected  us  in  our  youth,  and  submitting 
to  every  just  regulation  for  appropriating  to  them  the 
benefit  of  our  trade — our  v.'ealth  was  poured  in  upon 
them  from  ten  thousand  channels,  widening  as  they 
flowed,  and  making  their  poor  to  sing,  and  industry 
to  smile,  through  every  corner  of  their  land.     And 
as  often  as  dangers  threatened,  and  the  voice  of  the 
British  Israel  called  our  brethren  to  the  field,  we  left 
them  not  alone,  but  shared  their  toils,  and  fought  by 
their  side,  "  till  there  stood  not  a  man  of  all  their 
"  enemies  before  them."    Nay,  they  themselves  tes- 
tified on  our  behalf,  that  in  all  things  we  not  only  did 
our  part,  but  more  than  our  part  for  the  commom 
Good;  and  they  dismissed  us  home  loaded  with  sil- 
ver and  with  gold*,  in  recompense  for  our  extraor- 
dinary services. 

So  far  you  see  the  parallel  holds  good.  But 
■what  high  altars  have  we  built  to  alarm  our  British 
Israel;  and  why  have  the  congregations  of  our  bre- 
thren gathered  themselves  together  against  us?  why 

•  The  parliamentary  reimbursements  for  our  exertions  in  the  late  war; 
similar  to  what  Joshua  gave  the  two  tribes  and  a  half  oh  the  clow  of  his 
wars. 


SERMON  XIV.  273 

do  their  embattled  hosts  already  cover  our  plains? 
will  they  not  examine  our  case,  and  listen  to  our  plea? 
"  The  Lord  God  of  Gods— he  knows,"  and  the 
whole  surrounding  world  shall  yet  know,  that  what- 
ever  American  altars  we  have  built,  far  from  intend- 
ing to  dishonour,  have  been  raised  with  an  express 
view  to  perpetuate  the  name  and  glory  of  that  sacred 
altar,  and  seat  of  empire  and  liberty,  which  we  left 
behind  us,  and  wish  to  remain  eternal,  among  our 
brethren,  in  the  parent  land! 

Esteeming  our  relation  to  them  our  greatest  feli- 
city; adoring  the  Providence  that  gave  us  the  same 
progenitors;   glorying  in  this,  that  when  the  new- 
world  was  to  be  portioned  out  among  the  kingdoms 
of  the  old,  the  most  important  part  of  this  continent 
fell  to  the  sons  of  a  Protestant  and  Free  nation;  desi- 
rous of  worshiping  forever  at  the  same  altar  with 
them;  fond  of  their  manners,  even  to  excess;  enthu- 
siasts to  that  sacred  plan  of  civil  and  reUgious  happi- 
ness, for  the  preservation  of  which  they  have  sacrifi- 
ced from  age  to  age;  maintaining,  and  always  ready 
to  maintain,  at  the  risque  of  every  thing  that  is  dear 
to  us,  the  most  unshaken  fidelity  to  our  common  So- 
vereign, as  the  great  center  of  our  union,  and  guardian 
of  our  mutual  rights;— I  say,  with  these  principles 
and  these  views,  we  thought  it  our  duty,  to  build  up 
American  Altars,  or  Constitutions,  as  nearly  as  we 
could,  upon  the  great  British  model. 

Having  never  sold  our  birth-right,  we  considered 

ourselves  intitled  to  the  privileges  of  our  father's 

house—"  to  enjoy  peace,  liberty  and  safety;"  to  be 

governed,  like  our  brethren,  by  our  own  laws,  in  all 

VOL.  iu  N  n 


274  SERMON  XIV. 

matters  properly  afFecting  ourselves,  and  to  offer  up 
our  own  sacrifices  at  the  altar  of  British  empire;  con- 
tending that  a  forced  Devotion  is  Idolatry,  and  that 
no  power  on  earth  has  a  right  to  come  in  between  us 
and  a  gracious  Sovereign,  to  measure  forth  our 
loyalty,  or  to  grant  our  property,  without  our  con- 
sent. 

These  are  the  principles  we  inherited  from  Bri- 
tons themselves.  Could  we  depart  from  them,  we 
should  be  deemed  Bastards  and  not  Sons,  Aliens  and 
not  Brethren. 

The  altars,  therefore,  which  we  have  built,  are  not* 
high  or  rival  altars  to  create  jealousy,  but  humble 
monuments  of  our  union  and  love;  intended  to  bring 
millions  yet  unborn,  from  every  corner  of  this  vast 
continent,  to  bend  at  the  great  parent- altar  of  British 
liberty;  venerating  the  country  from  which  they 
sprung,  and  pouring  their  gifts  into  her  lap  when  their 
countless  thousands  shall  far  exceed  hers. 

It  was  our  wish  that  there  should  be  an  eternal 
"  witness  between  our  brethren  and  us;  that  if  at  any 
future  period,  amid  the  shifting  scenes  of  human  in- 
terests and  human  affections,  their  children  should 
say  to  our  children — "  Ye  have  no  portion"  in  the 
birth-right  of  Britons,  and  so  seek  to  push  them  from 
the  common  shrine  of  Freedom,  when  they  come  to 


•  In  this  respecf,  our  plea  is  even  stronger  than  that  of  the  two  tribes 
and  a  half.  For,  till  an  explanation  was  given,  the  height  of  their  altar, 
lilie  those  of  the  heathen,  who  loved  to  sacrifice  on  lofty  places,  might 
create  a  suspicion  of  their  "  lapsing  into  idolatry;  either  intending  to 
*•  worship  other  Gods,  or  the  God  of  Israel  in  an  unlawful  place  and  maa« 
*'  ner."  Bp.  Patrick. 


SERMON  XIV.  2T5 

pay  their  homage  there;  they  might  always  have  an 
answer  ready — "  Behold  the  pattern  of  the  altar  which 
our  fathers  built."  Behold  your  own  religious  and 
civil  institutions,  and  then  examine  the  frames  of  go- 
vernment and  systems  of  laws  raised  by  our  fathers 
in  every  part  of  America!  Could  these  have  been 
such  exact  copies  of  your  own,  if  they  had  not  inhe- 
rited the  same  spirit,  and  sprung  from  the  same 
stock,  with  yourselves? 

Thus  far  you  see  the  Parallel  yet  holds  good,  and 
I  think  cannot  be  called  a  perversion  of  my  text;  if 
you  will  allow  that  the  supreme  power  of  an  empire, 
whether  theocratical,  monarchical,  or  howsoever  dis- 
tributed, may  be  represented  under  the  figure  of  one 
common  altar,  at  which  the  just  devotion  of  all  the 
subjects  is  to  be  paid. 

But  it  is  said  that  we  have  of  late  departed  from 
our  former  line  of  duty,  and  refused  our  homage  at 
the  great  altar  of  British  empire.  And  to  this  it  has 
been  replied  that  the  very  refusal  is  the  strongest  evi- 
dence of  our  veneration  for  the  altar  itself.  Nay,  it 
is  contended  by  those  charged  with  this  breach  of  de- 
votion, that  when  in  the  shape  of  unconstitutional  ex- 
actions, violated  rights  and  mutilated  charters,  they 
were  called  to  worship  idols,  instead  of  the  true  divi- 
nity, it  was  in  a  transport  of  holy  jealousy,  that  they 
dashed  them  to  pieces,  or  whelmed  them  to  the  bot- 
tom of  the  ocean. 

This  is,  in  brief,  the  state  of  the  argument  on  each 
side.  And  hence,  at  this  dreadful  moment,  ancient 
friends  and  brethren  stand  prepared  for  events  of  the 
most  tragic  nature. 


276  SERMON  XIV. 

Here  the  weight  of  my  subject  almost  overcomes 
me;  but  think  not  that  I  am  going  to  damp  that  noble 
ardor  which  at  this  instant  glows  in  every  bosom 
present.  Nevertheless,  as  from  an  early  acquaintance 
with  many  of  you,  I  know  that  your  principles  are 
pure,  and  your  humanity  only  equalled  by  your 
transcendent  love  of  3^our  country;  I  am  sure  you 
will  indulge  the  passing  tear,  which  a  preacher  of 
the  Gospel  of  Love  must  now  shed  over  the  scenes 
that  lie  before  us — Great  and  deep  distress  about  to 
pervade  every  corner  of  our  land!  Millions  to  be  cal- 
led from  their  peaceful  labours  by  "  the  sound  of  the 
trumpet,  and  the  alarm  of  war!  Garments  rolled  in 
blood,"  and  even  Victory  itself  only  yielding  an  oc- 
casion to  weep  over  friends  and  relatives  slain!  These 
are  melancholy  prospects;  and  therefore  you  will  feel 
with  me  the  difficulties  I  now  labour  under — forsaken 
by  my  text,  and  left  to  lament  alone  that,  in  the  Pa- 
rent-land; no  Phinehas  has  prevailed;  no  Embassy* 
of  great  or  good  men  has  been  raised,  to  stay  the 
sword  of  destruction,  to  examine  into  the  truth  of 
our  case,  and  save  the  effusion  of  kindred  blood.  I 
am  left  to  lament  that,  in  this  sad  instance,  Jewish 
tenderness  has  put  Christian  benevolence  to  shame. 

"  Our  Brethren,  the  house  of  our  Fathers,  even 
*'  they  have  called  a  multitude  against  us.     Had  an 

•  It  is  acknowledged  with  gratitude  that  many  jreat  and  exalted  cha- 
racters have  advocated  the  cause  of  America;  and,  previous  to  all  coercive 
measures,  advised  an  inquiry  or  hearing,  similar  to  that  for  which  Phine- 
has was  appointed.  What  is  here  lamented,  and  will  be  long  lamented,  is 
that  this  council  could  not  take  place.  If  brethren  could  come  together 
in  such  a  temper  as  this,  the  issue  could  not  fail  to  be  for  their  mutual  gloiT' 
and  mutual  happiness. 


SERMON  XIV.  277 

*'  enemy  thus  reproached  us,  then  perhaps  we  might 
**  have  borne  it.  But  it  was  you,  Men  our  equals, 
*'  our  guides,  our  acquaintance,  with  whom  we  took 
*'  sweet  council  and  walked  together  into  the  house 
*'  of  God."  Or  had  it  been  for  any  essential  benefit 
to  the  Commonwealth  at  large,  we  would  have  laid 
our  hands  on  our  mouths,  and  bowed  obedience  with 
our  usual  silence.  But  for  Dignity  and  Supremacy! 
What  are  they  when  set  in  opposition  to  common 
utility,  common  justice,  and  the  whole  faith  and  spi- 
rit of  the  Constitution?  True  Dignity  is  to  govern 
Freemen,  not  Slaves;  and  true  Supremacy  is  to  excel 
in  doing  Good. 

It  is  time,  and  indeed  more  than  time,  for  a 
great  and  enlightened  people  to  make  names  bend  to 
things,  and  ideal  honour  to  practical  safety!  Prece- 
dents and  indefinite  claims  are  surely  things  too 
nugatory  to  convulse  a  mighty  empire.  Is  there  no 
wisdom,  no  great  and  liberal  plan  of  policy  to  re-unite 
its  members,  as  the  sole  bulwark  of  Liberty  and  Pro- 
testantism; rather  than  by  their  deadly  strife  to  en- 
crease  the  importance  of  those  states  that  are  foes  to 
freedom,  truth  and  humanity?  To  devise  such  a  plan, 
and  to  behold  British  colonies  spreading  over  this 
immense  continent,  rejoicing  in  the  common  rights 
of  Freemen,  and  imitating  the  Parent  State  in  every 
excellence — is  more  glory  than  to  hold  lawless  do- 
minion over  all  the  nations  on  the  face  of  the  earth! 

But  I  will  weary  you  no  longer  with  fruitless 
lamentations  concerning  things  that  might  be  done. 
The  question  now  is — since  they  are  not  done,  must 
we  tamely  surrender  any  part  of  our  birthright,  or 
of  that  great  charter  of  privileges,  w  hich  we  not  only 


d? 


278  SERMON  XIV. 

claim  by  inheritance,  but  by  the  express  terms  of 
our  colonization?  I  say,  God  forbid!  For  here,  In 
particular,  I  wish  to  speak  so  plain  that  neither  my 
own  principles,  nor  those  of  the  church  to  which  I 
belong,  may  be  misunderstood. 

Although,  in  the  beginning  of  this  great  contest, 
we*  thought  it  not  our  duty  to  be  forward  in  widen- 
ing the  breach,  or  spreading  discontent ;  although  it 
be  our  fervent  desire  to  heal  the  wounds  of  the  pub- 
lic, and  to  shew  by  our  temper  that  we  seek  not  to 
distress,  but  to  give  the  parent  state  an  opportunity 
of  saving  themselves  and  saving  us  before  it  be  too 
late;  nevertheless,  as  we  know  that  our  civil  and  re- 
ligious rights  are  linked  together  in  one  indissoluble 
bond,  we  neither  have,  nor  seek  to  have,  any  interest 
separate  from  that  of  our  country;  nor  can  we  advise 
a  desertion  of  its  cause.  Religion  and  liberty  must 
flourish  or  fall  together  in  America  !  We  pray  that 
both  may  be  perpetual! 

A  continued  submission  to  violence  is  no  tenet 
of  our  church.  When  her  brightest  luminaries,  near 
a  century  past,  were  called  to  propagate  the  court 
doctrine  of  a  dispensing  Power,  above  Law — did 
they  treacherously  cry — *'  Peace,  Peace,"  when  there 
was  no  Peace?  Did  they  not  magnanimously  set 
their  foot  upon  the  line  of  the  constitution,  and  tell 
Majesty  to  its  face  that  ''  they  could  not  betray  the 
public  liberty,"  and  that  the  monarch's  only  safety 
consisted  *'  in  governing  according  to  the  laws?" 
Did  not  their  example,  and  consequent  sufferings, 
kindle  a  flame  that  illuminated  the  land,  and  intro- 

*  Meaning  here  the  Clergy,  and  Members  of  the  Church  of  England, 
in  general. 


SERMON  XIV.  279 

duced  that  noble  system  of  public  and  personal  liber- 
ty, secured  by  the  revolution?  Since  that  period, 
have  not  the  avowed  principles  of  our  greatest  divines 
been  against  raising  the  Church  above  the  State; 
jealous  of  the  national  rights,  resolute  for  the  pro- 
testant  succession,  favourable  to  the  reformed  reli- 
gion, and  desirous  to  maintain  the  faith  of  Toleration  ? 
If  exceptions  have  happened,  let  no  society  of  Chris- 
tians stand  answerable  for  the  deviations,  or  corrup- 
tions, of  individuals. 

The  doctrine  of  absolute  Non-resistance  has  been 
fully  exploded  among  every  virtuous  people.  The 
free-born  soul  revolts  against  it,  and  must  have  been 
long  debased,  and  have  drank  in  the  last  dregs  of  cor- 
ruption, before  it  can  brook  the  idea  *'  that  a  whole 
"  people  injured  may,  in  no  case,  recognise  their 
*'  trampled  Majesty."  But  to  draw  the  line,  and 
say  where  Submission  ends  and  Resistance  begins,  is 
not  the  province  of  the  ministers  of  Christ,  who  has 
given  no  *  rule  in  this  matter,  but  left  it  to  the  feel- 
ings and  consciences  of  the  injured.    For  when  pres- 

*  The  author,  in  Sermon  I.  of  this  volume,  on  1.  Peter  ii,17,  long  sines 
delivered  his  sentiments  fully  on  this  point— in  the  following  words, 
viz.—"  It  would  be  absurd  to  argue  as  some  have  done,  that  the  apostle 
here  meant  to  enjoin  a  continued  bubmission  to  violence— The  love  of  man, 
kind,  and  the  fear  of  God,  those  very  principles  from  which  we  trace  the 
divine  original  of  just  government,  will  lead  us,  by  all  probable  means, 
to  resist  every  attempt  to  enslave  the  free-born  soul,  and  oppose  the  righ- 
teous  will  of  God,  by  defeating  the  happiness  of  men.  Resistance,  however, 
is  to  be  a  last  resource,  and  none  but  the  majority  of  a  whole  people,  can 
dccermine  in  what  cases  it  is  necessary.  In  the  Scriptures,  therefore,  obe- 
dience is  rightly  inculcated  in  general  terms.  For  a  people  may  sometimeft 
imagine  grievances  they  do  not  feel,  but  will  never  miss  to  feel  and  com- 
plaiu  of  them  where  they  really  are,  unless  their  minds  hav»  been  gradu- 
ally  prepared  for  slavery  by  absurd  tenets." 


280  SERMON  XIV. 

sures  and  sufferings  come,  when  the  weight  of  power 
grows  intolerable,  a  people  will  fly  to  the  constitu- 
tion for  shelter;  and,  if  able,  will  resume  that  power 
which  they  never  surrendered,  except  so  far  as  it 
might  be  exercised  for  the  common  safety.  Pulpit- 
casuistry  is  too  feeble  to  direct  or  controul  here. 
God,  in  his  own  government  of  the  world,  never  vio- 
lates freedom;  and  his  scriptures  themselves  would 
be  disregarded,  or  considered  as  perverted,  if  brought 
to  belie  his  voice,  speaking  in  the  hearts  of  men. 

The  application  of  these  principles,  my  brethren, 
is  now  easy  and  must  be  left  to  your  own  con- 
sciences and  feelings.     You  are  now  engaged  in  one 
•'  of  the  grandest  struggles,  to  which  freemen  can  be 
,  •  called.     You  are  contending  for  what  you  conceive 
^■'to  be  your  constitutional  rights,  and  for  a  final  settle- 
..•/ment  of  the  terms  upon  which  this  country  may  be 
'perpetually  united  to  the  Parent  State. 

Look  back,  therefore,  with  reverence  look  back, 
to  the  times  of  ancient  virtue  and  renown.  Look 
back  to  the  mighty  purposes  which  your  fathers  had 
in  view,  when  they  traversed  a  vast  ocean,  and  plan- 
ted this  land.  Recall  to  your  minds  their  labours, 
their  toils,  their  perseverance,  and  let  their  divine 
spirit  animate  you  in  all  your  actions. 

Look  forward  also  to  distant  posterity.  Figure 
to  yourselves  millions  and  millions  to  spring  from 
your  loins,  who  may  be  born  freemen  or  slaves,  as 
Heaven  shall  now  approve  or  reject  your  councils. 
Think  that  on  you  it  may  depend,  whether  this  great 
country,  in  ages  hence,  shall  be  filled  and  adorned 
with  a  virtuous  and  enlightened  people;  enjoying  Li- 


SERMON  XIV.  281 

berty  and  all  its  concomitant  blessings,  together  with 
the  Religion  of  Jesus,  as  it  flows  uncorrupted  from 
his  holy  Oracles;  or  covered  with  a  race  of  men  more 
contemptible  than  the  savages  that  roam  the  wilder- 
ness, because  they  once  knew  the  *'  things  which 
"  belonged  to  their  happiness  and  peace,  but  suf- 
"  fercd  them  to  be  hid  from  their  eyes." 

And  while  you  thus  look  back  to  the  past,  and 
forward  to  the  future,  fail  not,  I  beseech  you,  to  look 
up  to  "  the  God  of  Gods — the  Rock  of  your  Salva- 
tion. As  the  clay  in  the  potter's  hands,'*  so  are  the 
nations  of  the  earth  in  the  hands  of  Him,  the  everlast- 
ing Jehovah!  He  lifteth  up — and  he  casteth  down — 
"  He  resisteth  the  proud,  and  giveth  grace  to  the 
*'  humble — He  will  keep  the  feet  of  his  saints — the 
"  wicked  shall  be  silent  in  darkness,  and  by  strength 
"  shall  no  man  prevail." 

The  bright  prospects  of  the  Gospel;  a  thorough 
veneration  of  the  Saviour  of  the  world;  a  conscien- 
tious obedience  to  His  divine  laws;  faith  in  His  pro- 
mises; and  the  stedfast  hope  of  immortal  life  through 
Him — these  only  can  support  a  man  in  all  times  of  ad- 
versity as  well  as  prosperity.  You  might  more  easily 
*'  strike  fire  out  of  ice,"  than  stability  or  magnani- 
mity out  of  crimes.  But  the  good  man,  he  who  is 
at  peace  with  the  God  of  all  Peace,  will  know  no  fear 
but  that  of  offending  Him,  whose  hand  can  cover  the 
righteous;  *'  so  that  he  needs  not  fear  the  arrow  that 
"  fieeth  by  day,  nor  the  destruction  that  wasteth  at 
"  nooR-day;  for  a  thousand  shall  fall  beside  him,  and 
**  ten  thousand  at  his  right  hand,  but  it  shall  not  come 

vol..  n.  o  o 


282  SERMON  XIV. 

"  nigh  to  him;  for  He  shall  give  His  angels  charge 
"  over  him  to  keep  him  in  all  his  ways." 

On  the  Omnipotent  God,  therefore,  through  his 
blessed  Son,  let  your  strong  confidence  be  placed; 
but  do  not  vainly  expect  that  every  day  will  be  to  you 
a  day  of  prosperity  or  triumph.  The  ways  of  Provi- 
dence lie  through  mazes,  too  intricate  for  human  pe- 
netration. Mercies  may  often  be  held  forth  to  vis  in 
the  shape  of  sufierings;  and  the  vicissitudes  of  our 
fortune  in  building  up  this  American  fabric  of  happi- 
ness and  glory  may  be  various  and  chequered. 

But  let  not  this  discourage  you.  Yea  rather  let 
it  animate  you  with  a  holy  fervour — a  divine  enthu- 
siasm— ever  persuading  yourselves  that  the  cause  of 
Virtue  and  Freedom  is  the  Cause  of  God  upon  earth; 
and  that  the  whole  theatre  of  human  nature  does  not 
exhibit  a  more  august  spectacle  than  a  number  of 
Freemen,  in  dependence  upon  Heaven,  mutually 
binding  themselves  to  encounter  every  difficulty  and 
danger  in  support  of  their  native  and  constitutional 
rights,  and  for  transmitting  them  holy  and  unviolated 
to  their  posterit}^ 

It  was  this  principle  that  inspired  the  heroes  of 
ancient  times;  that  raised  their  names  to  the  summit 
of  renown,  and  filled  all  succeeding  ages  with  their 
unspotted  praise.  It  is  this  principle  too  that  must 
animate  your  conduct,  if  you  wish  your  names  to 
reach  future  generations,  conspicuous  in  the  roll  of 
glory;  and  so  far  as  this  principle  leads  you,  be  pre- 
pared to  follow — whether  to  life  or  to  death. 

While  you  profess  yourselves  contending  for  Li- 
berty, let  it  be  with  the  temper  and  dignity  of  free- 


SERMON  XIV.  233 

men,  undaunted  and  firm,  but  without  wrath  or  ven- 
geance, so  far  as  grace  may  be  obtained  to  assist  Uic 
weakness  of  nature.  Consider  it  as  a  happy  circum- 
stance, if  such  a  struggle  must  have  happened,  that 
God  hath  been  pleased  to  postpone  it  to  a  period, 
-when  our  country  is  adorned  with  men  of  enlightened 
zeal;  when  the  arts  and  sciences  are  planted  among 
us  to  secure  a  succession  of  such  men;  when  our  mo- 
rals are  not  far  tainted  by  luxury,  profusion  or  dissir^ 
pation;  when  the  principles  that  withstood  oppres- 
sion, in  the  brightest  aera  of  the  English  history,  are 
ours  as^it  were  by  peculiar  inheritance;  and  when  we 
stand  upon  our  own  ground,  with  all  that  is  dear 
around  us,  animating  us  lo  every  patriotic  exertion. 
Under  such  circumstances,  and  upon  such  principles, 
what  wonders,  what  achievements  of  true  glory,  ha^  e 
not  been  performed! 

For  my  part,  I  have  long  been  possessed  with  a 
strong  and  even  enthusiastic  persuasion,  that  Hea- 
ven has  great  and  gracious  purposes  towards  this 
continent,  which  no  human  power  or  human  device 
shall  be  able  finally  to  frustrate.  Illiberal  or  mistaken 
plans  of  policy  may  distress  us  for  a  while,  and  per- 
haps sorely  check  our  growth;  but  if  we  maintain 
our  own  virtue;  if  we  cultivate  the  spirit  of  Liberty 
among  our  children;  if  we  guard  against  the  snares 
of  luxury,  venality  and  corruption;  the  Genius  of 
America  will  still  rise  triumphant,  and  that  with  a 
power  at  last  too  mighty  for  opposition.  This  coun- 
try will  be  free — nay,  for  ages  to  come,  a  chosen  seat 
of  Freedom,  Arts,  and  Heavenly  Knowlege;  which 


284  SERMON  XIV. 

are  now  either  drooping  or  dead  in  most  countries 
of  the  old  world. 

To  conckide,  since  the  strength  of  all  public  bo- 
dies, under  God,  consists  in  their  Union;  bear  with 
each  others  infirmities,  and  even  varieties  of  senti- 
ments, in  things  not  essential  to  the  main  point.  The 
tempers  of  men  are  cast  in  various  moulds.  Some 
are  quick  and  feelingly  alive  in  all  their  mental  ope- 
rations, especially  those  which  relate  to  their  coun- 
try's weal,  and  are  therefore  ready  to  burst  forth  into 
flame  upon  every  alarm.  Others  again,  with  inten- 
tions ahke  pure,  and  a  clear  unquenchable  Jove  of 
their  country,  too  stedfast  to  be  damped  by  the  mists 
of  prejudice,  or  worked  up  into  conflagration  by  the 
rude  blasts  of  passion,  think  it  their  duty  to  weigh 
consequences,  and  to  deliberate  fully  upon  the  pro- 
bable means  of  obtaining  public  ends.  Both  these 
kinds  of  men  should  bear  with  each  other;  for  both 
are  friends  to  their  country. 

One  thing  further  let  me  add,  that  without  order 
and  just  subordination  there  can  be  no  union  in  public 
bodfes.  However  much  you  may  be  equals  on  other 
occasions,  yet  all  this  must  cease  in  an  united  and 
associated  capacity;  and  every  individual  is  bound 
to  keep  the  place  and  duty  assigned  him,  by  ties  far 
more  powerful  over  a  man  of  virtue  and  honour,  than 
all  the  other  ties  which  human  policy  can  contrive. 
It  had  been  better  never  to  have  lifted  a  voice  in  your 
country's  cause,  than  to  betray  it  by  want  of  Union; 
or  to  leave  worthy  men,  who  have  embarked  their  all 
for  the  common  good,  to  suffer,  or  stand  unassisted. 


SERMON  XIV.  285 

Lastly,  by  every  method  in  your  power,  and  in 
every  possible  case,  support  the  laws  of  your  coun- 
try. In  a  contest  for  liberty,  think  what  a  crime  it 
would  be,  to  suffer  one  Freeman  to  be  insulted,  or 
wantonly  injured  in  his  liberty,  so  far  as  by  your 
means  it  may  be  prevented. 

Thus  animated  and  thus  acting — We  may  then 
sing  with  the  prophet — 

"  Fear  not,  O  land!  be  glad  and  rejoice,  for  the 
Lord  will  do  great  things.  Be  not  afraid,  ye  beasts 
of  the  field,  for  the  pastures  of  the  wilderness  do 
spring — The  tree  beareth  her  fruit — the  fig-tree  and 
the  vine  yield  their  fruit." 

Thus  animated  and  thus  acting — we  may  likewise 
pray  with  the  prophet — 

*'  O  Lord  be  gracious  unto  us — we  have  waited 
for  thee.  Be  thou  our  arm  every  morning,  our  sal- 
vation also  in  time  of  trouble.  Some  trust  in  chariots 
and  some  in  horses,  but  we  will  remember  the  name 
of  the  Lord  our  God — O  thou  hope  of  Israel,  the 
Saviour  thereof  in  time  of  need — thou  art  in  the 
midst  of  us  and  we  are  called  by  thy  name — Leave 
us  not.  Give  us  one  heart  and  one  way,  that  we  may 
fear  thee  forever,  for  the  good  of  ourselves  and  our 
children  after  us — We  looked  for  peace,  but  no  good 
came;  and  for  a  time  of  health,  but  behold  we  are  in 
trouble — Yet  will  we  trust  in  the  Lord  forever;  for 
in  the  Lord  Jehovah  is  everlasting  strength — He  will 
yet  bind  up  the  broken-hearted,  and  comfort  those 
that  mourn" — even  so,  oh  our  God  do  thou  comfort 
and  relieve  them,  that  so  the  bones  which  thou  hast 
broken  may  yet  rejoice.     Inspire  us  with  a  high  and 


286  SERMON  XIV. 

commanding  sense  of  the  value  of  our  constitutional 
rights !  may  a  spirit  of  wisdom  and  virtue  be  poured 
down  upon  us  all;  and  may  our  representatives,  those 
who  are  delegated  to  devise  and  appointed  to  execute 
public  measures,  be  directed  to  such,  as  thou  in  thy 
sovereign  goodness  shall  be  pleased  to  render  effec- 
tual for  the  salvation  of  a  great  empire,  and  re-unit- 
ing all  its  members  in  one  sacred  bond  of  harmony 
and  public  happiness!  Grant  this,  oh  Father,  for  thy 
Son  Jesus  Christ's  sake;  to  whom,  with  thee  and 
the  holy  Spirit,  one  God,  be  Glory,  Honour  and 
Power  now  and  forever!  Amen. 


SERMON  XV. 

ON 

TEMPORAL  AND  SPIRITUAL  SALVATION, 

PREACHED  IN  CHRIST-CHURCH, 

PHILADELPHIA,  JULY  4,   1790, 

BEFORE  THE  PENNSYLVANIA  SOCIETY  OF  THE  CINCIN- 
NATI, AGREEABLY  TO  THEIR  REQUEST  AND  AP- 
POINTMENT. 


AT  A  MEETING  OF  THE  STANDING  COMMITTEE  OF  THE  PENN- 
SYLVANIA SOCIETY  OF  THE  CINCINNATI,  HELD  AT  THE  HOUSE 
OF  GENERAL  WALTER  STEWART,  JUNE  28th,  1790. 

Resolved,  That  as  the  Fourth  of  July  will  be  on  Sunday  next, 
a.  Sennon  be  delivered  in  celebration  of  American  Independence 
in  lieu  of  an  Oration;  and  that  the  Reverend  Dr.  William  Smith, 
Provost  of  the  College  of  Philadelphia,  be  requested  to  prepare 
and  deliver  one  before  the  Society  on  said  day — General  Stewart, 
and  Colonel  Francis  Johnston  are  appointed  to  wait  on  Dr.  Smith 
for  this  purpose. 

EXTRACT  FROM  THE  MINUTES. 

RICHARD  FULLERTON,  Sec 

AT  AN  ANNUAL  MEETING  OF  THE  PENNSYLVANIA  SOCIETY  OF 
THE    CINCINNATI,    HELD    IN    THE    CITY    OF    PHILADELPHIA, 

JULY  5th,  1790. 
On  motion, 

Resolved,  That  the  thanks  of  the  Society  be  given  to  the 
Reverend  Dr.  William  Smith,  for  the  Sermon  delivered  by  him, 
on  the  Anniversary  of  American  Independence — and  that  the 
Honourable  Thomas  M'Kean,  General  Walter  Stewart,  and  the 
Reverend  Dr.  William  Rogers,  wait  on  Dr.  Smith,  and  request 
him  to  furnish  the  "Society  with  a  copy  for  publication. 

EXTRACT  FROM  THE  MINUTES. 

RICHARD  FULLERTON,  Sec. 


SERMON  XV. 


ISAIAH,  Ch.  LII.  V.  12. 

The  Lord  hath  made  bare  his  holy  arm  in  the  eyes  of  all  the  na- 
tions ;  and  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  see  the  Salvation  of 
our  God. 

Although  it  be  our  unspeakable  felicity, 
as  a  civilized  and  Christian  people,  to  have  in  our 
hands  the  New-Testament — the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ — that  fulness  of  divine  light  and  knowledge 
and  love,  to  which  no  addition  is  expected  or  pro- 
mised to  be  made  in  our  present  mortal  state;  yet  we 
are  to  adore  that  Providence  which  hath  given  us 
the  Old  Testament  also,  containing  the  law  and  the 
prophets — the  dealings  of  the  Almighty  with  his  own 
people,  the  Jews,  under  a  government  erected  by 
himself;  and  from  whose  history,  lessons  are  to  be 
derived  highly  instructive  to  mankind,  in  all  ages  and 
conditions  of  society. 

The  various  changes  in  the  fortune  of  that  people, 
who  were  alternately  lifted  up  and  cast  down  in  the 
hands  of  Jehovah,  are  recorded  for  our  learning,  by 
the  sovereign  will  of  Him,  who  is  not  the  God  of  the 
Jews  only,  but  also  of  the  Gentiles ;  and  are  "  profit- 
able (as  all  Scriptures  are)  for  doctrine,  for  reproof, 
for  correction,  and  for  instruction  in  righteousness." 

In  the  chapter  from  which  our  rapturous  text  is 
taken,  the  sublime  and  evangelical  Prophet  congra- 


SERMON  XV.  289 

tulates  his  nation,  not  only  upon  a  recent  deliverance 
from  many  temporal  evils,  a  restoration  from  a  cruel 
captivity,  and  a  succeeding  happy  change  of  their  con- 
dition as  a  people;  bwt,  borne  triumphantly  forward, 
by  the  Spirit  which  rested  upon  him,  to  future  shin- 
ing periods  of  Freedom  and  Happiness  under  the  Gos- 
pel,  he  holds  forth  to  them,  and  to  the  whole  world 
with  them,  the  glorious  prospect  of  a  double  Deliver- 
ance and  Salvation  (which  should  take  place,  to  the 
very  "  ends  of  the  earth,")  as  well  from  all  temporal 
evil  and  bondage,  as  from  spiritual  evil  and  the  cruel 
bondage  of  sin ! 

"  Awake,*  awake,  put  on  thy  strength,  O  Ziont 
put  on  thy  beautiful  garments,  O  Jerusalem;  for 
henceforth  there  shall  no  more  come  unto  thee,  the 
uncircumcised  and  the  unclean.  My  people  shall 
know  my  name;  they  shall  know  in  that  day,  that  I 
am  he  that  doth  speak:  Behold  it  is  1 1" 

"  How  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet 
ofliim  that  bringeth  good  tidings;  that  publisheth 
peace;  that  bringeth  tidings  of  good,  that  pubUsheth 
Salvation;  that  saith  unto  Zion,  thy  God  reigneth! 
Break  forth  into  joy,  sing  together  ye  waste  places  of 
Jerusalem;  for  the  Lord  hath  comforted  his  people, 
he  hath  redeemed  Jerusalem."  Thus  saith  the  text— 
^  The  Lord  hath  made  bare  his  holy  arm  in  the 
eyes  of  all  the  nations;  and  all  the  ends  of  the  Earth 
shall  see  the  Salvation  of  our  God!" 

How  divinely  luminous,  how  sweetly  evangelical, 
how  richly  instructive,  and  how  triumphantly  accord- 
ant to  the  solemnities  of  this  day,  arc  our  text  and 

•  Isaiah  lii.  1— IQ. 
VOL.  II.  p  P 


290  SERMON  XV. 

context!  To  no  period  under  the  law,  to  no  former 
period  under  the  gospel,  can  we  look  for  the  full  ex- 
planation, or  near  accomplishment,  of  the  prophecy 
before  us!  To  the  present  sera,  and  to  the  happy  cir- 
cumstances under  which  we  are  now  assembled,  we 
are  called  to  turn  our  meditations,  and  to  seek  for  a 
more  ample  commentary  upon  this  prophecy;  where- 
in there  is  a  two-fold  work  of  the  Lord  to  be  consi- 
dered— for  which,  "  He  hath  made  bare  His  holy  arm 
in  the  eyes  of  all  the  nations — " 

I.  "  To  deliver  a  people  who  were  oppressed,  to 
restore  and  comfort  them,  and  to  make  their  waste 
places  sing  for  joy." 

II.  "  To  accompany  this  deliverance  with  tidings 
of  good  things,"  the  universal  overtures  of  Peace 
and  Salvation ;  till  the  happy  land  shall  become  the 
last  and  most  glorious  stage  and  theatre  of  gospel 
knowledge. 

Here  then,  in  this  divine  work  for  which  "  the  Lord 
hath  made  bare  his  holy  arm,  in  the  eyes  of  all  the 
nations,  even  to  the  ends  of  the  earth," — the  inhabi- 
tants of  these  American  states  appear  to  be  brought 
into  the  midst  of  the  great  Drama.  They  mourned 
under  "■  oppression  and  wrong;  but  now  they  are 
restored  and  comforted."  Their  land  was  deso- 
lated; but  now  "  their  waste  places  sing  for  joy." 
They  have  heard  "  the  tidings  of  good  things."  The 
gospel  is  preached  unto  them.  They  rejoice  in  this 
preaching.  They  exult  and  cry  out  in  the  words  of 
our  prophet,  as  quoted  by  St.  Paul — 

*'  How  beautiful  are  the  feet  of  them  that  preach 
the  gospel  of  peace,  and  bring  glad  tidings  of  good 


SERMON  XV.  291 

things;  that  publish  peace  and  salvation,  and  say 
unto  Zion,  thy  God  reigneth?" 

But  our  prophet  further  explains  himself,  on  this 
last  diffusion  of  the  gospel,  by  connecting  with  it  the 
greatest  temporal  felicity,  in  strains  further  applicable 
to  our  present  circumstances,  and  worthy  of  our  most 
earnest  attention. 

''  The  Lord  himself  shall  be  an  everlasting  light 
unto  the  world.  They  who  follow  that  light  shall 
become  a  righteous  people,  and  inherit  the  land  for- 
ever, as  a  branch  of  his  planting,  whereby  he  may  be 
glorified.  A  little  one  (among  such  a  people)  shall 
become  a  thousand,  and  a  small  one  a  great  nation!"* 
This  he  hath  promised,  and  this  he  will  perform;  "  he 
will  hasten  it;"  yea,  he  is  now  hastening  it  in  his  own 
blessed  way !  a  little  one  is  becoming  a  thousand,  and 
small  ones  are  becoming  great  nations.  The  auspi- 
cious sera  is  at  hand,  and  its  blessings  almost  within 
our  grasp!  The  anticipation  of  them  ought  to  fill  us 
with  a  holy  fervour,  and  be  as  a  portion  of  divine  fire, 
to  animate  us  in  the  remaining  duties  of  this  day, 
which  (as  hath  been  already  stated)  regard  a  Tempo- 
ral as  well  as  spiritual  Salvation. 

Although  to  commemorate  a  temporal  deliverance 
and  salvation,  on  each  annual  return  of  this  day,  be 
the  principal  design  of  the  illustrious  band  of  Citi- 
zens, Soldiers,  and  Patriots,  by  whose  appointment 
I  stand  here;  yet  I  have  their  authority  to  say,  that 
they  join  with  every  sincere  Christian,  in  this  great 
and  respectable  assembly,  in  considering  it  as  their 
indispensable  duty,  never  to  separate  the  commemo- 

*  Isaiah  Ix.  22. 


292  SERMON  XV. 

ration  of  Temporal,  from  that  of  Spiritual,  blessings' 
and  deliverances.  They  are  indeed  inseparable  in 
their  nature;  and  these  Patriots  and  Soldiers  appear 
in  :diiis  sacred  place  to  manifest  to  the  world,  that  in 
their  consideration,*  the  joy  of  this  day,  as  often  as  it 
shall  return,  ought  not  to  be  a  noisy  and  tumultuous 
joy,  shouts  of  triumph,  a  display  of  the  spoils  of  ene- 
mies, trophies  of  victory,  the  mere  glare  and  parade 
of  external  shew,  illuminations,  feastings  and  the 
like,  (which,  as  emblems  and  remembrancers,  may 
on  proper  occasions  be  allowable  and  fit);  But  it 
should  be  a  religious  joy,  the  joy  of  the  heart  before 
the  Lord,  mixed  with  a  holy  and  reverential  fear;  re- 
joicing indeed,  but  our  rejoicing  should  be  with 
*'  trembling;"  lest  we  follow  the  example  of  Israel, 
who,  when  they  saw  the  great  work  which  the  Lord 
did  for  them  upon  the  Egyptians,  feared  the  Lord 
and  Moses,  and  commemorated  their  deliverance  with 
songs  of  joy,  saying,  *'  Who  is  like  unto  thee,  O 
Lord,  amongst  the  Gods ;  glorious  in  majesty,  doing 
wonders?"  Yet  soon  did  they  forget  their  deliverer; 
and,  for  the  punishment  of  their  ingratitude,  were 
scattered  among  the  nations  which  knew  not  God. 

That  these  United  States  might  never  fall  into  the 
like  forgetfulness  of  the  great  work  which  the  Lord 
hath  done  for  them,  in  their  establishment  as  a  free 
and  independent  nation,  nor  incur  the  punishment 
due  to  such  ingratitude;  to  perpetuate  those  friend- 
ships, which,  as  the  strong  arm  of  a  giant,  had  con- 

•  The  above  is  in  part  a  repetition  of  a  sentence  or  two  from  the  Thanks- 
igiving  Sermon  on  Cornwallis's  Defeat,  &c. — But  the  subjects  were  different, 
AS  well  as  the  occasions}  %nd  some  euch  repetitions  are  unavoidably. 


SERMON  XV.  293 

tributed  so  much  to  their  mighty  achievement;  and  to 
unite  more  closely  in  offices  of  love  and  charity  to 
distressed  brethren — were  the  great  objects  for  which 
the  society  of  Cincinnati  was  established.  But  the 
account  of  their  institution  can  be  given,  in  no  lan- 
guage superior  to  their  own. 

*'  Having  lived,  say  they,  in  the  strictest  habits 
**  of  amity  through  the  various  stages  of  a  war,  un- 
"  paralleled  in  many  of  its  circumstances — in  the 
"  moment  of  triumph  and  separation,  when  we  Avere 
<*  about  to  act  the  last  pleasing,  melancholy,  scene  in 
*'  our  military  Drama — pleasing,  because  we  were 
"  to  leave  our  country  possessed  of  Independence 
*'  and  Peace;  melancholy,  because  we  were  to  part, 
*'  perhaps,  never  to  meet  again;  it  was  impossible  not 
**  to  wish  such  friendships  to  be  continued — it  v.  as 
"  impossible  to  forget  the  dangers  by  which  they 
"  were  cemented" —  it  was  impossible  not  to  indulge 
a  desire  to  convey  to  their  posterity,  a  perpetual  me- 
morial of  the  blessings  procured  by  their  happy 
labours,  and  to  make  provision  for  alleviating  the  dis- 
tresses of  such  of  their  brethren  as  had  suffered  more 
immediately  and  eminently  in  the  general  cause. 

Under  those  impressions,  "  when  it  pleased  the 
Supreme  Governor  of  the  universe  to  give  success  to 
their  arms,  and  finally  to  establish  the  United  States, 
free  and  independent;  the  Society  of  Cincinnati  was 
instituted,  gratefully  to  commemorate  the  important 
event;  to  inculcate,  to  the  latest  ages,  the  duty  of  lay- 
ing down,  in  peace,  the  arms  assumed  for  public  de- 
fence, by  forming  an  institution  which  recognizes 
that  most  important  principle  of  the  amor  patria\  to 


294  SERMON  XV. 

continue  the  mutual  friendships  which  commenced 
under  the  pressure  of  common  danger;  and  to  effectu- 
ate the  acts  of  beneficence,  dictated  by  the  spirit  of  bro- 
therly kindness,  towards  those  officers  and  their  fami- 
lies who  might  be  under  the  necessity  of  receiving 
them." 

With  these  principles,  retiring  into  the  shade  of 
private  life,  holding  up  the  character  of  that  illustri- 
ous Roman,  Lucius  Quintius  Cincinnatus  for  their 
example  and  model,  they  assumed  his  name,  having 
*'  Patriotism,  Friendship  and  Charity,"  as  the  basis 
of  their  institution  and  order;  a  foundation  more 
honourable,  than  could  be  derived  from  all  the  wealth 
and  grandeur  of  the  proudest  monarchs. 

Against  an  institution,  founded  on  such  pure  and 
patriotic  principles,  why  should  even  a  suspicion 
have  ever  arisen,  as  if  it  had  been  intended  to  "  des- 
troy that  equality  of  rank  in  Society,  to  attain  which 
its  founders  had  suffered  every  hardship  of  war  and 
want;  freely  relinquishing  the  arms  which  were  in 
their  hands,  and  retiring  into  private  life  unrewarded, 
and  wholly  dependent  on  the  justice  and  liberality  of 
their  country?" 

With  a  noble  spirit,  gentlemen,  you  have  ascribed 
those  suspicions,  although  wholly  unjust,  to  that  holy 
Jealousy  which  freemen  ever  ought  to  maintain  for 
the  preservation  of  their  rights;  and  you  conde- 
scended to  reform  the  Constitution  of  your  society, 
^by  a  removal  or  amendment  of  every  article  which 
could  continue  the  least  ground  of  such  jealousy; 
thereby  gaining  a  victory  over  yourselves  (if  possi- 
ble,) more  heroic  and  magnanimous,  than  all  the 
former  examples  of  your  heroism  and  magnanimity. 


SERMON  XV.  295 

In  the  institution  of  your  order,  as  well  as  in  all 
your  conduct  during  the  war,  you  have  so  far  adorned 
the  character  which  I  had  long  since  conceived  of 
the  good  Soldier  and  Patriot,  that  I  am  almost  temp- 
ted (you  will  forgive  the  vanity)  of  assuming  to  my- 
self some  part  of  the  merit — at  least  of  hinting  the 
foundation  of  the  Order  of  the  Cincinnati. 

From  a  Sermon  delivered  in  this  place,  in  the 
midst  of  the  late  war,  (viz.  on  the  Feast  of  St.  John, 
the  EvangeUst,  1778,)  before  your  illustrious  General 
and  President,  now  the  President  of  the  United 
States,  you  will  give  me  leave  to  quote  a  passage,  viz. 

*'  No  government  is  to  be  considered  of  divine 
*'  original,  but  as  it  resembles  God's  own  govern- 
*'  ment;  round  whose  throne,  justice  and  mercy  wait. 
*'  And  all  governments  must  be  so  far  divine,  as  the 
*'  laws  rule,  and  every  thing  is  ordered,  under  God, 
"  by  free  and  common  consent. 

*'  To  contend  for  such  governments,  with  a  holy, 
*'  enlightened  and  unquenchable  zeal,  is  the  highest 
"  temporal  glory.  Wherefore,  we  dwell  with  rap- 
*'  ture  upon  the  records  of  former  renown,  and  con« 
*'  template  with  veneration  those  transcendent  scenes 
"  of  Heroism;  in  which  we  behold  the  Brave  and  the 
*'  Free  wearing  upon  their  swords  the  Fate  of  mil- 
*'  lions;  while  the  divine  Genius  of  Victory,  espous- 
*'  ing  their  cause,  hovers  over  their  heads  with  ex- 
*'  panded  wing;  reaching  forth  the  immortal  wreath 
*'  that  is  to  surround  their  triumphant  brow;  and 
"  smiling  upon  the  decisive  moment  that  is  to  fix  the 
'^  happiness  of  unborn  generations ! 

*'  They  who  (from  a  sense  of  duty  to  God  and 
*'  their  country,  seeking  that  Liberty  _^nd  Peace 


296  SERMON  XV. 

*'  which  Heaven  approves,)  have  thus  acted  their  part, 
*'  whether  in  more  elevated  or  inferior  stations,  form 
*'  the  first  class  in  the  roll  of  Worthies.  And  when 
*'  they  descend  again  into  private  life,  casting  behind 
*'  them  vain  pomp  and  fastidious  pride,  to  mingle 
"  with  their  fellow  citizens  in  all  the  tender  charities 
*'  and  endearing  offices  of  society  and  humanity,  their 
"  characters,  if  possible,  become  still  more  illustrious. 
*'  Their  very  maims  and  scars  are  nobly  honourable. 
"  The  respect,  which  they  command,  grows  with 
"  their  growing  years;  and  as  they  descend  to  the 
"  horizon  of  life,  it  is  like  the  Sun  in  serene  and  set- 
"  ting  glory — with  orb  more  enlarged  and  mitigated, 
"  though  less  dazzling  and  splendid.  Even  their 
"  garrulous  old  age,  while  it  can  only  recount  the 
*'  feats  of  former  days,  will  be  listened  to  with  atten- 
*'  tion;  or  should  they  survive  all  the  active  powers 
"  both  of  body  and  mind,  yet  still,  like  some  grand 
*'  structure,  tottering  and  crumbling  beneath  the  hand 
"  of  time,  they  will  appear  majestic  even  in  ruins, 
"  and  venerable  in  decay ! 

"  And,  when  at  last  the  messenger,  Death,  who 
"  comes  to  all,  shall  come  to  them,  undaunted  they 
*'  will  obey  his  summons;  in  conscious  hope  of  be- 
*'  ing  speedily  united  and  beatified  with  their  com- 
*'  patriots  and  fore-runners,  in  the  mansions  of  end- 
*'  less  bliss. 

"  Such,  to  name  no  more,  was  the  character*  of 
"  Cincinnatus  in  ancient  times,  rising  *  awful  from 


•  In  a  note  annexed  to  this  Sermon,  which  was  dedicated  to  General 
Washington,  a  short  account  was  given  of  the  life  and  character  of  Cin- 
cinnatus. 


SERMON  XV.  297 

*'  the  Plough'  to  Save  his  Country,  and,  his  Country 
*'  Saved,  returning  to  the  Plough  again,  with  in- 
*'  creased  dignity  and  lustre.  Such  too,  if  we  divine 
"  aright,  will  future  ages  pronounce  the  character  of 
"  a  Washington  to  have  been.  But  his  presence  on 
"  this  occasion,  as  a  brother*,  forbids  me  to  add 
*'  more — Seek  to  derive  virtue  from  his  example ; 
*'  let  your  principles  animate  you  with  intrepidity  in 
*'  the  hour  of  danger,  and  humanity  in  the  moments 
"  of  triumph." 

Thus  far  on  that  occasion — And  now  gentlemen, 
having  said  all  that  seems  necessary  to  you  as  a  dis- 
tinct body,  and  respecting  your  honourable  claim  to 
the  title  of  Cincinnati,  I  trust  that  I  shall  obtain  an 
equal  attention  from  you  to  my  second  head  of  dis- 
course ;  in  which  you  and  every  member  of  the  com- 
munity here  assembled  are  alike  interested.  Nay, 
as  examples,  to  lead  the  attention  of  others  to  that 
Spiritual  Salvation,  which  remains  to  be  more  fully 
treated  of,  perhaps  you  are  more  interested  than 
others;  and  more  may  be  expected  from  you,  as  you 
have  nobly  avowed  the  principle — That  the  Soldier's 
glory  cannot  be  completed,  without  acting  well  the 
part  of  the  Good  Citizen  and  Good  Christian! 

But,  before  1  proceed  further — It  having  been 
declared,  that  the  great  design  of  the  Cincinnati  oa 
this  day  is  to  commemorate  the  blessings  of  religious 
and  civil  Liberty;  and  the  Churches  in  this  city,  havr 
ing  for  some  years  past,  made  use  of  a  particular 
Service  composed  for  that  purpose;   it  may  seem 

•  He  was  present  as  a  Mason,  but  his  name  was  not  mentioned  from 
the  pulpit,  only  the  words  ••  Character  of  a"  > 

VOL.  II.  (^  q 


,298  SERMON  XV. 

strange  that  the  said  service  hath  been  omitted  on  the 
present  occasion.  To  this  I  am  instructed,  by  the 
Right  Rev.  Bishop  and  Pastor  of  this  Church,  to  an- 
swer— That,  although  such  a  service  was,  vAth  a 
pure,  a  pious,  and  patriotic  design,  proposed  by  a 
Convention  of  oiu-  Church  some  years  ago,  yet  it 
was  never  received  into  general  use;  rior  did  it  ap- 
pear that  any  other  religious  denomination  of  Chris- 
tians in  the  Union,  were  disposed  to  follow  the 
example,  or  to  raabe  a  similar  provision  for  comme- 
morating the  day.  This,  however,  would  have  had 
but  little  weight  with  us,  if  it  had  been  considered  by 
the  members  of  our  Church  as  a  religious  rather  than 
a  political  institution.  But  being  convinced  by  the 
remarkable  scarcity  of  worshippers,  which  attended 
the  Service,  on  former  returns  of  this  day,  that  the 
multitude  were  too  much  drawn  off,  by  the  external 
parade  of  shews  and  rejoicings,  from  an  attention  to 
religious  duties  (except  when  the  day  fell  on  Sun- 
day)— what  v.as  originally  introduced  as  a  proposal, 
is  now  omitted  in  an  authoritative  Liturgy  established 
bv  the  late  e;eneral  Convention  of  our  Church.  The 
religious  observation  of  the  day,  however,  will  al- 
^vays  be  encouraged,  as  it  is  on  the  present  occasion, 
when  a  similar  disposition  shall  call  for  it. 

I  proceed  now  to  consider  more  fully  that  Spiri- 
tual Salvation,  which  Almighty  God,  after  "  having 
made  bare  his  holy  arm,"  to  rescue  us  from  temporal 
calamity,  hath  promised  to  extend  "  to  all  the  ends 
of  the  earth." 

By  this  Salvation,  as  mentioned  in  our  text,  I 
need  scarcely  observe  to  a  Christian  audience,  that 
we  are  to  understand  the  knowledge  and  practice  of 


SERMON  XV.  299 

the  blessed  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ;  to  which  is  an- 
nexed not  only  the  promises  of  temporal  happiness 
in  this  life,  but  the  rich  reward  of  eternal  happiness 
in  the  life  to  come.  To  be  convinced  of  the  sufTi- 
ciency  of  the  blessed  Gospel,  for  the  great  purposes 
of  this  mighty  Salvation,  is  the  chief  wisdom  of  man. 
For  therein  is  contained  that  wisdom,  which  is  of 
God;  that  true  knowledge,  without  which  all  else, 
that  is  called  knowledge,  is  nugatory  and  vain!  The 
further  we  carry  our  inquiries  into  the  works  of  iSa- 
ture  and  Providence,  the  more  we  are  convinced  of 
their  greatness,  and  our  own  insufficiency  to  com.- 
prehend  them:  the  length,  the  breadth,  and  the 
depth,  far  out- measure  our  scanty  line,  without  de- 
riving help  from  on  high.  We  find  many  things  of 
the  utmost  importance  for  us  to  know,  which  yet 
baffle  all  our  efforts,  and  elude  our  most  eager  re- 
searches. 

The  creation  and  various  revolutions  of  the  world 
which  we  inhabit,  the  fall  and  redemption  of  man, 
the  last  judgment  and  an  eternal  world  to  come — ' 
these  are  grand  and  interesting  concerns,  in  which 
no  wisdom  of  our  own  could  instruct  us,  unless  the 
Lord  had  been  pleased  to  reveal  himself  concerning 
them. 

Can  we,  then,  neglect  or  despise  that  heavenly 
system  of  truth,  by  which  he  hath  made  himself 
known  to  us  in  those  great  points  ?  Shall  we  not  rather 
take  it  to  our  bosoms,  search  into  its  depths,  and  re- 
verence it  as  containing  the  words  of  eternal  life;  as 
being  the  richest  legacy  which  heaven  could  give,  or 
man  receive  ? 


300  SERMON  XV. 

In  all  the  majesty  of  truth,  and  beauties  of  holi- 
ness, the  blessed  Gospel  delivers  to  us  those  laws, 
by  which  we  are  to  live  here,  and  be  judged  here- 
after. Containing  doctrines  the  most  rational  and 
sublime,  precepts  the  most  benevolent  and  salutary, 
a  stile  the  most  rich  and  powerful,  in  all  the  variety 
of  language  and  colouring,  and  sharper  than  a  two- 
edged  sword — this  heavenly  book  was  given  to  purify 
the  heart  and  affections;  to  enlighten  and  exalt  the 
understanding;  to  awaken  and  guide  the  conscience; 
to  confirm  our  hopes  and  remove  our  fears ;  to  banish 
ignorance  and  superstition;  to  cast  down  the  idols  of 
the  nations;  to  mitigate  or  destroy  lawless  power; 
to  check  the  rage  of  barbarism;  to  humanize  the 
hearts  of  men,  and  call  them  off  from  a  vain  depen- 
dence upon  external  worship  and  ceremonies,  to  a 
trust  in  the  living  God;  obedience  to  his  moral  laws 
and  the  voice  of  conscience  within ;  repentance  for 
past  offences;  an  acceptable,  rational  and  elevated  de- 
votion of  heart,  a  longing  after  immortality;  an  exal- 
tation to  the  life  of  angels,  the  joy  of  God,  and 
happiness  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory ! 

All  our  other  Knowledge,  all  that  is  called  Philo- 
sophy, will  avail  us  but  little,  without  the  divine 
finishing  of  this  wisdom  of  the  spirit  of  God,  which 
teacheth  all  things.  "  For  whether  there  be  tongues 
they  shall  cease,  or  whether  there  be  [human]  know- 
ledge it  shall  vanish  away."  But  the  sublime 
knowledge  of  the  Gospel  will  be  forever  new.  It 
will  lead  us  to  that  Salvation  of  God,  promised  in  our 
text.    It  will  be  the  endless  subject  of  our  inquiries 


SERMON  XV.  301 

and  of  our  praises,  and  will  constitute  a  Philosophy,the 
Marvellous  of  which  Eternity  cannot  exhaust,  nor 
the  longest  periods  of  duration  bring  to  decay. 

Such,  then,  being  the  nature  and  end  of  the  Gos- 
pel of  Christ,  how  triumphant  is  the  assurance  given 
in  our  text,  that  "  the  Lord  hath  made  bare  His  holy 
arm  in  the  eyes  of  all  the  nations"  of  this  immense 
continent,  and  that  His  promise  hath  gone  forth  "  to 
these  ends  of  the  earth,"  that  they  "  shall  see  the 
salvation  of  God,"  and  exult  in  the  full  blaze  of 
Gospel -day! 

The  prospect  opens,  it  extends  itself  upon  us; 
and  the  whole  analogy  of  things  aids  the  interpreta- 
tion of  Prophecy.  Turning  our  thoughts  to  the  ways 
of  Providence,  as  recorded  in  sacred  as  well  as  profane 
History,  and  pondering  upon  the  fate  of  Christian 
States  and  Empires — how  they  have,  in  their  turns, 
enjoyed  the  pure  light  of  the  Gospel  and  all  its 
blessed  concomitants — ^true  Liberty,  equal  Laws, 
security  of  Property,  Wisdom,  Magnanimity,  Arts 
and  Sciences,  and  whatever  can  adorn  or  exalt  hu- 
man nature — how  they  have  flourished  or  decayed, 
according  to  the  due  use  or  corrupt  abuse  of  those 
mighty  blessings;  while  we  mark  the  progress  of  Reli- 
gion and  Civilization  through  the  Old  World,  and  im- 
partially examining  the  prophecies  which  relate  to  the 
coming  in  of'*  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles,"  and  ex- 
tending "  their  glory,  like  a  flowing  stream,"  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth,  compared  Avith  the  circumstances, 
in  which  we  now  stand — Surely,  on  such  a  review, 
we  are  justified  in  cherishing  a  strong  Hope,  a  well- 
grounded    Persuasion,    that  the  day  hath   already 


502  SERMON  XV. 

dawned,  (nay  that  its  meridian  is  near  at  hand)  when 
*'  all  the  ends  of  the  earth"  shall,  with  us,  behold  the 
salvation  of  our  God. 

With  the  sun,  those  mighty  blessings  still  pur- 
sued a  western  course,  till  they  reached  the  utmost 
verge  of  the  old  world — that  Ultima  Thule,  from 
whence  many  of  us  and  our  fathers  sprang.  Long 
did  they  illumine  that  favoured  land,  and  while  they 
shone  in  noon-tide  glory  there — (O  memory,  why 
starts  the  involuntary  tear?)  while  they  shone  in 
noon-tide  glory  there — at  the  time  ordained  by  God, 
our  fathers  crossed  the  vast  ocean.  They  brought 
the  Bible,  the  blessed  Charter  of  their  Salvation,  in 
their  hands,  and  therewith  the  rudiments  of  learning 
and  science,  dispelling  the  long,  long,  night  of  dark- 
ness in  which  these  American  regions  were  involved; 
and  laying  the  foundation  of  a  new  and  glorious  aera 
in  the  Gospel  progress,  onwards  towards  the  Setting 
Sun.  A  radiant  morn  of  light  and  happiness  then 
dawned  upon  this  benighted  land,  yielding  the  joyous 
earnest  of  a  future  resplendent  day.  That  dawn  was, 
however,  overcast;  the  morning  loured  and  our  sun 
was  hid  in  clouds  for  a  while;  but,  blessed  be  God,  he 
was  not  commanded,  for  our  unvvorthiness,  to  revert 
from  his  destined  course,  and  measure  back  his 
former  way.  The  clouds  were  dispersed,  our  Sun 
broke  forth  with  renewed  vigour,  sending  forward 
his  bright  beams  to  the  farthest  west,  and  calling  all 
*'  the  ends  of  the  earth"  to  behold  the  salvation 
of  our  God. 

To  speak  without  further  metaphor,  the  goodness 
*of  the  Almighty,  supporting  the  inhabitants  of  these 


SERMON  XV.  303- 

United  States,  not  only  through  former  trials  and 
perils,  but  now  blessing  us  with  peace,  liberty,  and 
safety  in  all  our  borders — appears  to  call  upon  us, 
and  to  have  preserved  us,  as  chosen  instruments  for 
planting  and  disseminating  a  "  new  empire  of  sound 
Religion  and  Liberty,  Wisdom,  Virtue,  Arts  and 
Sciences,  to  the  outmost  ends  of  the  new  world;  at 
a  time  when  they  are  drooping  or  dead  in  most  coun- 
tries of  the  old  world,  which  once  enjoyed  their 
brightest  splendor." 

The  prosecution  of  this  great  design — the  diffus- 
ing of  heavenly  Knowledge,  and  Liberty,  and  Arts 
and  Sciences,  unto  the  extremestbounds  of  America, 
I  have  ever  considered  as  the  first  and  greatest  work 
for  which  we  were  sent  into  it,  and  for  which  th© 
Almighty  hath  hitherto  prospered  us ;  making  the 
"  wilderness  and  the  solitary  places  glad  through  us, 
and  the  desert  to  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose." 
To  look  forward  to  that  glorious  a^ra,  when  heavenly 
Wisdom  and  Virtue,  and  all  that  can  civilize,  adorn, 
and  bless  mankind,  shall  cover  this  whole  continent, 
"  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea" — to  attend  to  the  times 
and  the  seasons,  and  to  dwell  upon  the  many  prophe- 
cies which  predict  its  near  approach — to  contribute 
my  share  towards  the  advancement  of  it,  and  to  pos- 
sess the  minds  of  the  rising  generations  of  youth,  who 
are  to  be  principal  actors  in  the  work,  with  the  great, 
the  animating  Idea,  that  Heaven  hath  yet  mighty 
blessings  in  store  for  the  inhabitants  of  this  land,  of 
every  clime  and  every  colour — this  hath  been  my 
joy,  and  this  my  labour  from  my  earliest  years.  The 
contemplation  of  the  subject  hath  often  filled  my  soul 


S04  SERMON  XV. 

with  raptures,  approaching  ahnost  to  enthusiasm, 
some  sparks  of  which  I  feel  even  yet  working  in  my 
bosom;  and  oh!  that  I  could  now  strike  them  forth 
into  an  enlivening  flame  upon  this  auspicious  occa- 
sion, perhaps  the  last  of  the  kind  which  I  can  ever 
embrace,  to  declare  once  more,  my  full  persuasion, 
that  unless  we  are  zealously  instrumental  in  this  great 
work  of  civilization,  all  our  other  works  and  bless- 
ings— the  happiness  of  climate  and  fruitfulness  of 
soil,  our  zeal  and  struggles  for  liberty,  our  best  plans 
of  civil  government,  our  most  absolute  national  Inde- 
pendence,  all  will  be  of  little  effect — for  still  we 
depend  on  the  living  God,  who  hath  set  eternal 
bounds  between  right  and  wrong,  and  whose  Al- 
mighty arm  holds  the  fate  of  empires  and  nations, 
suspended  in  the  balance. 

Should  we,  as  a  people,  neglect  the  call  which 
is  given  us,  for  contributing  our  utmost  endea- 
vours to  render  this  land,  a  land  of  Knowledge 
and  Virtue,  as  well  as  of  Freedom;  should  we  ima- 
gine that  we  were  sent  into  it  only  to  eat  the  fruits 
thereof,  to  wrest  from  the  former  lords  of  the  soil,  by 
us  called  Savages,  the  possessions  which  they  held 
from  age  to  age,  without  seeking  to  improve  their 
condition  as  well  as  our  own;  should  we  refuse  to 
*■'■  undo  the  heavy  burden,  to  break  every  yoke,  and 
let  the  oppressed  go  free" — ^justly  might  we  fear  that 
the  good  providence  of  God  would  punish  us  for  our 
unvvorthiness,  and  raise  up  other  instruments  for  the 
accomplishment  of  his  own  eternal  purposes  of  love, 
for  Civilizing  as  well  as  Christianizing  this  immense 
continent. 


SERMON  XV.  305 

You  call  this  day  a  Jubilee,  in  every  year,  to  re- 
joice before  the  Lord,  and  return  thanks  for  the  bless- 
ings of  Freedom.  Remember  the  command  given 
by  him  to  the  Jews,  in  the  like  case.  When  they 
caused  the  trumpet  of  the  jubilee  to  sound,  "  they 
were  to  loose  the  bands  of  wickedness,  to  proclaim 
Liberty  throughout  the  land  to  all  the  inhabitants 
thereof;  not  to  oppress  one  another,  but  to  fear  the 
Lord  and  do  his  statutes,  and  keep  his  judgments;" 
and  then  they  had  the  gracious  promise,  "  that  the 
land  should  yield  her  fruit,  and  they  should  eat  their 
fill,  and  dwell  therein  in  safety." 

Certain  it  is  that  the  neglect  of  God's  mercies, 
and  counteracting  the  gracious  purposes  of  his  provi- 
dence, are  offences  grievous  in  his  sight.  Certain 
it  is,  that  national  sins  are  the  causes  of  national 
misery,  and  that  the  corruption  of  the  members  leads 
to  a  dissolution  of  the  whole  body. 

Where  are  now  the  nations  and  empires  of  ancient 
renown?  Where  is  the  Jewish  nation,  which  is  more 
immediately  addressed  in  our  text?  Where  the  Assy- 
rian, the  Macedonian,  the  Grecian,  the  Roman,  once 
so  celebrated  among  mankind,  at  whose  voice  the  sur- 
rounding nations  trembled  ?  Alas!  are  they  not  fallen — 
fallen — fallen! — sunk  into  that  abyss  of  shame  and  mi- 
sery, Vv'here  the  ghosts  of  departed  empires  stalk  about 
in  sad  lamentation  of  their  former  glory  I  Their  des- 
solation  and  ruin  followed  their  departure  from  the 
path  of  virtue  and  honour;  and,  of  what  they  once 
were,  only  the  imperfect  memorial  remains ! 

Be  wise,  then,  be  instructed,  ye  rising  American 
States!  Let  it  be  your  glorious  contention  which  of 

vox.  ii-  s  r 


306  SERMON  XV. 

you  should  stand  foremost  in  making  liberal  provi- 
sions for  the  advancement  and  support  of  Freedom 
and  Virtue;  without  which,  neither  the  ordinances 
of  Religion,  nor  the  Laws  can  be  duly  administered; 
nor  the  civil  duties  of  life  fulfilled ;  nor  the  manners 
of  a  people  improved;  nor  their  happiness  for  any 
length  of  time  secured.  But  by  wise  establishments 
for  the  instruction  of  youth,  the  advancement  of  the 
Arts  and  Sciences,  the  encouragement  of  industry, 
and  the  maintenance  of  Religion  and  Morality — this 
shall  become  a  great  and  happy  land! 

Transported  at  the  thought,  I  am  borne  forward 
to  days  of  distant  renown!  In  my  expanded  view, 
these  United  States  rise,  in  all  their  ripened  glory, 
before  me.  I  look,  through,  and  beyond,  every  yet 
peopled  region  of  the  New  World,  and  behold  period 
still  brightening  upon  period.  Where  one  continu- 
ous depth  of  gloomy  wilderness  now  shuts  out  even 
the  beams  of  day,  I  see  new  States  and  Empires,  new 
seats  of  Wisdom  and  Knowledge,  new  Religious 
domes,  spreading  around*.  In  places  now  untrod 
by  any  but  savage  beasts,  or  men  as  savage  as  they, 
I  hear  the  voice  of  happy  labor,  and  behold  towery 
cities  grovv'ing  into  the  skies! 

Lo!  in  this  happy  picture,  I  behold  the  native  In- 
dian exulting  in  the  works  of  Peace  and  Civilization! 
His  bloody  hatchet  he  buries  deep  under  ground,  and 
his  murderous  knife,  he  turns  into  a  Pruning  Hook, 


*  Tlie  general  sentiments  in  this  concluding  address  were  published  in 
a  poem  by  the  author  njsar  fifty  years  ago,  and  have  been  occasionally  in- 
troduced into  fcrmer  public  addresses  by  him,  but  have  not  before  been 
published  at  large,  or  in  the  present  form. 


SERMON  XV.  307 

to  lop  the  tender  vine  and  teach  the  luxuriant  shoot 
to  grow.  No  more  does  he  form  to  himself  a  heaven 
after  death,  (according  to  the  poet)  in  company  with 
his  faithful  dog,  behind  the  cloud-topt  hill,  to  enjoy 
solitary  quiet,  far  from  the  haunts  of  faithless  men; 
but,  better  instructed  by  Christianity,  he  views  his 
everlasting  inheritance,  a  house  not  made  with  hands, 
eternal  in  the  heavens. 

Instead  of  recounting  to  his  offspring,  round  the 
blazing  fire,  the  bloody  exploits  of  their  ancestors, 
and  wars  of  savaoe  death,  shewinar  barbarous  exul- 
tation  over  every  deed  of  woe;  raethinks  I  hear  him 
pouring  forth  his  eulogies  of  praise  to  the  memory  of 
those  who  were  the  instruments  of  Heaven,  in  raising 
his  tribes  from  darkness  to  light;  in  giving  them  free- 
dom and  civihzation;  and  converting  them  from  vio- 
lence and  blood,  to  meekness  and  love ! 

Amongst  those  who  shall  be  celebrated  as  the  in- 
struments of  this  great  work,  I  hear  the  names  of 
every  good  citizen  and  Christian,  who  is  a  friend  to 
mankind,  and  to  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ;  and  espe- 
cially, methinks,  I  hear  your  names,  ye  illustrious 
Patriots!  who,  having  asserted  your  own  and  your 
country's  rights,  cheerfully  join  in  every  laudable  en- 
deavour for  conveying  those  rights  to  posterity,  and 
bringing  "  the  utmost  ends  of  the  earth  to  see  the 
Salvation  of  our  God." 

Hasten,  O  Almighty  Father,  hasten  this  blessed 
period  of  thy  Son's  Kingdom,  which  we  believe,  shall 
come;  and  the  praise  and  glory  shall  be  to  thy  name, 
forever  and  ever !     Amen. 


SERMONS  ON  PUBLIC  OCCASIONS,  CONTINUED; 
,  PART  II. 

THE  FOREGOING  SERMONS,  IN  THIS  VOLUME,  BEING  CHIEFLY 
ON  PUBLIC  OCCASIONS,  CIVIL  AND  MILITARY;  THE  FOLLOW- 
ING ARE  DENOMINATED  PART  II.  BECAUSE,  BEING  PRE^VCH- 
ED  ON  PUBLIC  OCCASIONS  ECCLESIASTICAL.  THEY  COULD 
NOT  BE  PROPERLY  CLASSED  AMONG  THE  FORMER. 


SERMON  XVL 

CONCERNING  THE  CONVERSION 

OF 

THE  HEATHEN  AMERICANS, 

AND    THE  FINAL    PROPAGATION   OF    CHRISTIANITY  AND    THE 
SCIENCES  TO  THE  ENDS  OF  THE  EARTH. 

First  Preached  before  a  voluntary  Convention  of  the  Episco- 
pal Clergy  of  Pennsylvania,  and  places  adjacent,  in  Christ- 
Church,  Philadelphia,  May  2,  1760;  and  published  at  their  joint 
request. 


f 

TO  THE  MOST  REVEREND,  I  ITS  GRACE, 

THOMx\S, 
LORD  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY, 

PRESIDENT; 

AND  TO  ALL  THE  HONOURABLE  AND  VENERABLE  MEMBERS  OF 
THE  SOCIETY,  FOR  PROPAGATING  THE  GOSPEL  IN  EOEEIGN 
PARTS. 

My  Lords  and  Gentlemen, 

XvFTER  the  many  excellent  Sermons  that  have  been 
preached  and  published  by  the  members  of  your  body,  on  the 
propagation  of  Christ's  religion  through  the  untutored  parts  of 
the  earth;  the  present  publication  may  be  thought  to  argue 
some  degree  of  presumption.  And  this  consideration,  added  to 
the  difficulty  of  saying  any  thing  new  or  interesting,  on  a  sub- 
ject so  fully  handled  by  many  of  the  brightest  ornaments  of  our 
church,  would  have  deterred  the  Author  from  letting  this  Dis- 
course appear  in  print ;  if,  on  the  other  hand,  he  had  not  been 
encouraged  therein,  by  the  express  desire  of  his  brethren  who 
heard  it,  and  the  hopes  that  his  situation  in  America  may  have 
enabled  him  to  place  some  particular  points  in  a  light,  perhaps, 
Somewhat  new. 

It  may  be  thought  a  very  needless  labour  to  attempt  a  proof — 
That  the  interests  of  Chi'istianity  will  be  advanced,  by  promot- 
ing the  interests  of  Science ;  which  is  the  design  of  the  next 
following  Seimon,  as  a  second  part  from  this  text.  But  it  hath 
been  the  Author's  misfortune,  in  his  endeavours  for  the  latter, 
to  meet  with  men,  who,  seeming  to  consider  the  advancement 
of  knowledge  and  free  inquiry  as  unfriendly  to  their  dark  system, 
have  set  themselves  up,  with  rage  truly  illiberal,  to  stifie  the 
infant  Sciences  here.  For  this  reason,  the  Author  thought  he 
could  not  do  a  better  service  than  by  endeavouring  to  shew  them 
at  large,  that  they  were,  in  effect,  waging  war,  not  only  with 
every  thing  elegant  and  useful  in  life,  but  even  with  the  exten- 
sion of  our  common  Christianity,  the  prosperity  of  our  country. 


310 

and  the  best  interests  of  our  species  !  And  if,  in  the  prosecution 
of  this  design,  he  hath  been  led  into  a  more  particular  analysis 
of  the  Sciences  than  some  may  judge  needful  in  a  discourse  of 
this  kind,  he  hopes  the  circumstances  of  the  case  will  be  his  plea. 
It  may  also  be  some  apology,  that  it  was  delivered  before  a 
learned  body  of  Clergy. 

He  cannot  conclude  without  taking  this  opportunity  of  ex- 
pressing his  gratitude  to  the  venerable  Society,  for  propagating 
the  Gospel,  for  the  honour  done  him  by  having  elected  him 
into  their  body ;  and  to  sundry  illustrious  members  in  particular 
for  the  countenance  and  protection  they  have  always  shewn  him, 
in  carrying  on  the  sundry  concerns  committed  to  him,  in  the 
distant  parts  of  the  earth,  for  tlie  advancement  of  Science  and 
Religion.  More  especially,  he  owes  most  humble  thanks  to  that 
truly  learned  Prelate,*  who  having  himself  written  so  excellently 
on  the  accomplishment  of  the  Prophecies,  condescended  to  pe- 
ruse and  make  some  corrections  in  this  discourse,  respecting  the 
explanation  of  some  passages  of  Prophecy,  befoi-e  the  present 
edition  was  committed  to  the  press. 

THE  AUTHOR. 

*  Bishop  Newton. 


SERMON  XVI. 


PSALM  ii.  8> 


Ask  of  me  and  I  shall  give  thee  the  Heathen  for  thine  inheritance, 
and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  possession. 

"If  you  would  make  the  soul  of  man  great  and 
good  (says  a  sublime*  writer)  give  her  large  and  ex- 
tensive prospects  of  the  immensity  of  God's  works, 
and  of  his  inexhausted  Wisdom  and  Goodness." 

Now,  those  divine  attributes  of  Wisdom  and 
Goodness  are  nowhere  more  gloriously  displayed 
than  in  the  Gospel-dispensation ;  and  in  those  marvel- 
lous revolutions  and  workings  of  Providence,  which 
the  Almighty  has  performed,  and  will  yet  perform, 
for  the  Salvation  of  mankind,  and  the  final  extension 
of  his  Son's  kingdom  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

Welcome,  therefore,  thrice  welcome  the  holy 
Scriptures,  those  living  oracles  of  God,  which  can 
lend  a  clue  to  our  meditations,  and  conduct  them,  by 
divine  grace,  through  these  awfully  improving  sub- 
jects. Here  is  the  "  Mystery  which  was  hid  from 
ages  and  from  generations,  but  which  God  at  length 
manifested  to  his  Saints,  with  a  promise  that  the 
riches  of  the  glory  thereof  should  be  made  knovMi 
among  the  Gentiles. "f 

This  latter  part  of  the  Gospel-dispensation,  which 
relates  to  the  final  conversion  of  the  Gentiles,  even 

*  Dr.  Burnet  in  his  Tiieory.  f  Colossians  i,  26. 


312  SERMON  XVI. 

"  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth,"  is  that  which, 
by  the  words  of  my  text,  and  the  present  occasion 
of  our  meeting,  I  am  more  immediately  led  to  con- 
sider. And,  in  doing  this,  I  shall,  by  divine  assist- 
ance,  pursue  the  following  method. 

First,  I  shall  endeavour  to  shew,  from  the  general 
voice  of  prophecy — That  it  is  the  gracious  pur- 
pose of  God,  in  his  own  good  time,  to  bring  the 
Heathen  around  us  to  the  knowledge  of  his  blessed 
Gospel,  through  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Secondly,  I  shall  make  some  remarks  on  the  pre- 
sent situation  of  things  on  this  continent  with  respect 
to  the  Gospel-economy,  and  the  probability  of  a 
speedy  accomplishment  of  the  prophecies  which 
relate  to  the  final  conversion  of  the  nations. 

Lastly,  from  this  view  of  things,  I  shall  offer  an 
humble  address  to  you,  my  Brethren,  who  are  em- 
ployed as  instruments  in  the  hand  of  God  'for  carry- 
ing on  this  great  work  of  conversion,  by  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel  in  these  distant  regions,  to  which 
its  joyful  sound  hath  so  lately  reached. 

You  see  here,  what  a  large  field  is  opened;  and 
would  to  God  that  I  were  endued  with  gifts  and 
powers  sufficient  to  acquit  myself  therein  agreeably 
to  your  expectations.  But  I  know  the  vast,  the  glo- 
rious importance  of  the  subjects  proposed ;  and  I  feel 
my  own  weakness.  I  beseech  you,  therefore,  to  send 
forth  your  prayers  for  me  to  the  throne  of  grace,  that 
these  subjects  may  not  suffer  in  my  hands;  and  that 
1  may  be  enabled  to  speak  as  becomes  one  called  to 
the  present  office. 


,       SERMON  XVI.  fft 

I  am,  m  the  first  place,  then,  to  consider  the  gene- 
ral voice  of  prophecy,  with  respect  to  the  conversion 
of  the  Heathen  around  us.  And  among  many  other 
illustrious  predictions  of  this  event,  the  words  of 
my  text,  and  the  verses  preceding  it,  are  full  and 
strong. 

*'  Why  do  the  Heathen  rage,  and  the  people  ima- 
gine a  vain  thing? — Yet  have  I  set  my  king  upon 
my  holy  hill  of  Zion. — Thou  art  my  son;  this  day 
have  I  begotten  thee.  Ask  of  me,  and  I  shall  give 
thee  the  Heathen  for  thine  inheritance,  and  the  utter- 
most parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  possession."  The 
meaning  of  which  is,  according  to  all  the  commen- 
tators—  * 

Thou  art  my  son  Jesus!  This  day  have  I  anointed 
thee  king  over  all  the  world,  which  thou  hast  pur- 
posed to  redeem.  Go  on;  complete  the  great  eternal 
scheme,  and  thereby  establish  for  thyself  a  kingdom 
of  everlasting  holiness.  In  vain  shall  the  nations 
rage.  In  vain  shall  their  proud  leaders,  Herod,  Pon-» 
tins  Pilate,  the  Pharisees  and  rulers  of  Israel,  combine 
themselves  against  thee.  In  vain  shall  they  seek  ta 
dethrone  thee,  to  cut  thee  off  from  the  earth,  and  ta 
crush  thy  kingdom  in  its  birth.  My  eternal  pur- 
poses are  fixed.  The  right  hand  of  my  power  shall 
be  thy  strength  and  guide.  It  shall  defeat  all  the 
machinations  of  thy  enemies,  and  raise  thee  evea 
from  the  habitations  of  the  dead,  to  thine  inheritance 
in  the  mansions  of  glory.  There  shalt  thou  dwell 
forever,  and  whatever  thou  shalt  ask  of  me  thou  shalt 
receive,  till  the  Heathen  becon;je  thine  inheritance, 
and  the  very  ends  of  the  earth  thy  possession. 

VOL.  II.  s  s 


314  SERMON  XVL 

Herein  we  see  a  most  striking  prediction  concern- 
ing the  propagation  and  final  extension  of  Christ's 
kingdom  to  the  very  remotest  nations  of  the  world. 
And  indeed  there  is  a  beautiful  harmony  among  all 
the  prophetic  writers,  relative  to  the  same  event. 

The  venerable  Patriarch  Jacob,  in  blessing  his 
son  Judah,  gives  an  early  intimation  thereof;  and  tells 
him  that  the  sceptre  should  not  depart  from  his 
family  till  the  immortal  Shiloh  should  come,  who 
was  to  erect  an  everlasting  kingdom,  unto  "  whom 
the  gathering  of  the  people  was  to  be."* 

But  of  all  the  prophetic  writers,  the  sublime 
Isaiah  seems  to  have  been  favoured  with  the  fullest 
view  of  the  Gospel-state,  from  the  very  birth  of  the 
Messiah  to  that  glorious  period,  whereof  we  are  now 
speaking,  when  the  ''  kingdoms  of  this  world  shall 
become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ." 
For  this  reason  he  has  been  called  the  Evangelical 
prophet,  and  has  delivered  many  noble  predictions 
concerning  the  extension  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  final 
conversion  of  the  nations. 

*'  The  f  earth,  says  he,  in  a  language  peculiarly 
striking  and  emphatical,  shall  be  full  of  the  know- 
ledge of  the  Lord  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea.  And 
in  that  day  there  shall  be  a  root  of  Jesse  which  shall 
stand  for  an  ensign  of  the  people ;  to  it  shall  the  Gen- 
Itales  seek,  and  his  rest  shall  be  glorious." 

And  again  the  spirit  of  God,  speaking  by  the  same 
prophet  concerning  the  Messiah,  says — "  It  J  is  a 
light  thing,   [or  a  small  part  of  thy  undertaking] 

•  GcHesis  xlix.  10.  f  Isaiah  xi.  9,  10.  J  Chapter  xllx.  6. 


SERMON  XVI.  31S 

that  Thou  [the  Saviour  of  the  world]  shouldst  be 
my  servant  to  raise  up  the  tribes  of  Jacob,  and  to 
restore  the  preserved  of  Israel.  I  will  also  give  thee 
for  a  light  to  the  Gentiles,  that  thou  mayest  be  my 
salvation  unto  the  end  of  the  earth." 

Indeed  the  last  chapters  of  this  book  are  only  one 
continued  prediction  of  this  period,  and  the  glorious 
circumstances  attending  it. 

*'  I  am  found,  says  he,  of  them  that  sought  me 
not.  I  said,  behold  me,  behold  me,  to  a  nation  that 
was  not  called  by  my  name*." 

Nay  he  even  gives  a  geographical  division  of  the 
quarters  of  the  world  that  were  to  receive  the  Gospel 
wherein  he  has  included  the  whole  four. 

*'  I  will  send  those  that  escape  of  them  unto  the 
nations,  says  he,  to  Tarshish,  Pul  and  Lud  that  draw 
the  bow,  to  Tubal  and  Javan,  to  the  Isles  afar  off,  that 
have  not  heard  my  fame,  neither  have  seen  my  glory; 
and  they  shall  declare  my  glory  among  the  Gentiles. "[' 

Now,  according  to  our  learned  Commentators, 
Tarshish  denotes  the  East,  Pul  and  Lud  the  South, 
Tubal  and  Javan  the  North,  and  the  Isles  the  West. 
For,  in  holy  scripture,  the  Isles,  the  Sea,  and  the 
West  are  frequently  put  for  one  another;  so  that  "  the 
islands  afar  off,  which  have  not  heard  of  God's  fame, 
neither  have  seen  his  glory,"  may  well  be  understood 
to  comprehend  this  American  continent,  or  West  In- 
dies generally  so  called,  as  the  learned  Dr.  Lowth  has 
observed  in  his  accurate  commentary  upon  this  pas- 
sage. 

*  Chapter  Ixv.  1.  f  Chapter  Ixvi.  19. 


S16  SERMON  XVI. 

To  the  same  purpose  speaks  the  prophet  Jere- 
miah, in  his  sixteenth  chapter.  Intending  to  reproach 
the  Jews  for  their  absurdity  in  apostatizing  from  the 
true  God,  after  they  had  once  known  himj  he  tells 
them  that  to  their  great  disgrace,  a  time  would  come 
when  the  very  Heathen  themselves,  who  had  never 
heard  the  name  of  God,  would  come  to  him  even 
from  die  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth;  and  confess 
that  the  gods  which  they  had  worshipped  were  no 
gods  at  all,  but  that  they  and  their  fathers  had  inhe- 
rited lies  from  the  beginning,  and  put  their  trust  in 
things  that  profited  not. 

"  O*  Lord,  my  strength  and  my  fortress,  and  my 
refuge  in  the  day  of  affliction;  the  Gentiles  shall  come 
unto  thee  from  the  Ends  of  the  Earth,  and  shall  say, 
*'  Surely  our  fathers  have  inherited  lies  and  vanity, 
and  things  wherein  there  is  no  profit.  Shall  a  man 
make  gods  unto  himself,  and  they  are  no  gods?" 

Let  us  hear  also  the  prophet  Daniel.  "  fThe  God 
of  heaven  shall  set  up  a  kingdom  which  shall  break 
in  pieces  and  consume  all  those  kingdoms  (i.  e. 
the  four  monarchies)  and  it  shall  stand  forever. 
Behold,  one  like  the  son  of  man  came  with  the 
clouds  of  heaven,  and  there  w^as  given  him  dominion 
and  glory  and  a  kingdom,  that  all  people  and  nations 
and  languages  should  serve  himj." 

In  like  manner  speaks  Malachi.  "  From||  the  ris- 
ing of  the  Sun  even  unto  the  going-down  of  the  same, 
my  name  shall  be  great  among  the  Gentiles;   and  in 


•  Jeremiah  xvi.  19,  20.  f  Baniel  ii.  44,  %  Chap.  vii.  13.  14. 

.K  Malachi  L  11. 


SERMON  XVI.  317 

every  place  incense  shall  be  offered  unto  my  name, 
and  a  pure  offering;  for  my  name  shall  be  great  among 
the  Heathen,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts."  All  \rhich 
is  confirmed,  with  the  utmost  solemnity  by  the  angel's 
sound  in  the  revelation,  and  the  great  voices  from 
heaven,  declaring — 

"  That  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become 
the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ,  and  he 
shall  reign  forever  and  ever*." 

Now,  although  these  Prophecies  may,  in  part, 
have  had  their  completion,  by  the  vast  rapidity  with 
■which  the  Gospel  spread  itself  into  almost  every 
known  corner  of  the  old  world,  soon  after  our  Savi- 
our's ascension  into  heaven;  yet,  methinks,  it  is  im- 
possible that  they  should  ever  have  their  full  accom- 
plishment without  the  conversion  of  the  Indian 
natives  around  us,  and  the  propagation  of  Christ's 
kingdom  to  the  remotest  parts  of  this  continent.  We 
have  many  of  the  strongest  arguments  to  induce  this 
belief.  For,  in  the  first  place,  none  of  these  texts, 
which  I  have  read,  put  any  shorter  limit  to  the 
spreading  of  the  Gospel,  than  the  Ends  of  the  Earth; 
and  from  the  rising  of  the  Sun  to  the  going-down  of 
the  same.  And  secondly,  our  Saviour  himself,  the 
greatest  of  all  the  Prophets,  has  expressly  told  us  that 
*'  Jerusalem!  shall  be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles, 
till  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  be  fulfilled."  Now  Je- 
rusalem is  still  trodden  down  by  the  Gentiles,  andj 
consequently  their  times  are  not  yet  fulfilled. 

We  believe,  therefore,  on  the  most  sohd  princi- 
ples, that  there  is  reserved  by  Providence  some  future 

•  Rev.  xi.  15.  t  Luke  xxi.  24. 

^  See  the  learned  Bishop  Newton's  Dissertations,  No.  XZ. 


518  SERMON  XVI. 

period  or  crisis  in  the  Gospel-economy,  for  a  more 
remarkable  and  final  Coming  in  of  "  the  Fulness  of  the 
Gentiles*,"  even  to  the  ends  of  the  Earth;  and  that 
it  is  the  great  and  gracious  purpose  of  God,  in  that 
day,  to  manifest  himself  to  the  "  Heathen  around  us, 
and  bring  them  to  the  knowledge  of  his  blessed  Gos- 
pel, through  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;" 
which  was  the  first  thing  I  proposed  to  shew. 

But  here  infidelity  usually  urges  the  following 
questions,  viz. 

If  such  be  the  intention  of  God,  and  so  great  the 
efficacy  of  his  Gospel;  what  must  become  of  those 
who  have  sat  so  long  in  darkness  and  the  shadow  of 
Death?  And  why  does  he  so  long  delay  the  accom- 
plishment of  his  own  eternal  promises? 

Reverence  to  the  Supreme  Lord  of  heaven  and 
earth,  it  might  have  been  hoped,  would  have  secured 
the  advocates  of  the  Christian  Revelation  against 
questions  of  such  high  presumption.  For  who  shall 
say  unto  the  Almighty,  what  dost  thou?  Or  what 
man,  of  mortal  descent,  shall  hope  to  unfold  those  se- 
cret reasons  of  Divine  conduct,  which  eternal  wis- 
dom hath  not  thought  fit  to  reveal  ? 

As  for  us,  we  shall  only  reply  in  general  that  as 
*'  Thosef  who  have  sinned  without  Law  shall  also 
perish  without  Law;  so  those  who  have  sinned  in 
the  Law  [if  they  perish]  shall  be  judged  by  the  Law." 
As  the  Spirit  of  God  hath  not  thought  fit  to  declare 
how  far  the  Satisfaction  of  Christ  will  be  applied  to 
those  who  never  heard  of  his  name,  we  must  not  pre- 
sume to  be  wise  above  what  is  written.    The  nations 

*  Rom.  xi.  25.  t  Rom.  ii.  12. 


SERMON  XVI.  519 

that  sit  in  darkness  and  the  shadow  of  death  must  be 
left  to  God's  uncovenanted  Mercies,  to  judge  them 
according  to  the  measure  of  Knowledge  and  Light 
which  they  have  received.  The  Tribunal  of  the 
Almighty  is  erected  upon  infinite  Wisdom,  Justice 
and  Goodness — and  infinite  Wisdom,  Justice  and 
Goodness  cannot  commit  Error  or  Wrong! 

With  respect  to  the  second  question — "  Wliy 
doth  the  Almighty  so  long  delay  the  accomplishment 
of  his  own  gracious  promises?"  We  must  answer 
much  in  the  same  general  manner.  Known  unto 
God,  and  Him  alone,  are  all  His  councils  from  the 
^  foundation  of  the  world.  Some  conjectures,  how- 
i-5.%5!ever,  we  may  humbly  offer  on  this  head,  without  in- 
curring the  charge  of  presumption. 

Except  in  extraordinary  cases,  the  supreme  Be- 
ing seems  to  conduct  all  his  operations  by  general 
laws;  and,  both  in  the  Natural  and  Moral  world,  the 
advances  to  Perfection  are  gradual  and  progressive. 
The  Law  and  the  Prophets,  which  were  of  old,  were 
but  a  faint  and  mysterious  Revelation  of  the  Will  of 
God,  compared  to  the  full  blaze  of  the  Gospel,  where- 
^  by  His  "  Whole*  Council"  shone  forth  at  last  to  man- 
=:  kind.  The  Lord  spoke  once  in  thunders  and  light- 
nings from  Mount  Sinaif,  but  now  leaves  the 
conversion  of  nations  to  the  ordinary  methods  of  His 
providence.  God  did  not  give  the  Christian  Reve- 
lation itself,  till  the  RomanJ  ambition  had  brought 


*  Acts  XX.  27.  f  Exodus  xix.  19. 

I  See  some  fine  remarks  on  this  head  by  Dr.  Robertson,  the  celebrated 
author  of  the  History  of  Scotland,  in  his  sermon  before  the  society  in 
Scotland  for  propagating  Christian  knowledge. 


320  SERMON  XVI. 

almost  the  whole  world  to  a  kind  of  similarity  of 
language  and  manners,  and  had  opened  such  an  inter- 
course between  dislant  nations,  as  made  that  one  of 
the  most  favourable  periods  for  spreading  a  new  reli- 
gion. Countries  were  now  accessible  that  had  before 
been  unknown ;  and  universal  peace,  added  to  uni- 
versal subjection  to  one  common  empire,  gave  the 
disciples  of  Christ  and  first  preachers  of  the  Gospel 
a  great  advantage  in  travelling  from  clime  to  clime. 

Now,  who  knows  but  Almighty  Wisdom  may 
have  predetermined  a  period  similar  to  this,  in  the 
situation  of  affairs  in  this  new  world,  for  spreading 
His  glorious  Gospel  to  the  remotest  parts  of  it? 

And  the  consideration  of  this  leads  me  to  the  se- 
cond head  of  my  discourse  j  which  was  *'  to  make  some 
remarks  on  the  situation  of  things  on  this  continent, 
with  respect  to  the  Gospel  economy,  and  the  proba- 
bility of  a  speedy  accomplishment  of  the  Prophecies 
which  relate  to  the  Coming  in  of  the  Fulness  of  the 
Gentiles^  and  final  conversion  of  the  nations." 

And  here  what  a  series  of  remarkable  circum- 
stances claim  our  most  devout  attention?  Reasoning 
upon  moral  as  upon  natural  things,  what  a  beautiful 
analogy  shall  we  find  among  all  the  operations  of 
Divine  Providence? 

The  Sun,  the  glorious  Luminary  of  day,  comes 
forth  from  his  chambers  of  the  east,  and,  rejoicing  to 
run  his  course,  carries  Light  and  Heat  and  Joy  through 
the  nations  to  the  remotest  parts  of  the  west,  and 
returns  to  the  place  from  whence  he  came.  In  like 
manner  it  doth  appear  that  the  Light  of  the  glorious 
Gospel  is  to  proceed,  till  it  hath  carried  pne  bright 


SERMON  XVI.  321 

day  over  all  the  habitable  world;  and  then  will  come 
the  end  of  things.  The  inspired  writers,  we  have 
already  seen,  love  to  speak  of  the  propagation  of 
Christianity,  under  this  figure;  as  proceeding  from 
the  Rising  to  the  Setting  of  the  Sun;  and  this 
course  we  find  it  has  pursued. 

In  the  primitive  ages  of  simplicity,  the  first  indi- 
cations of  Divine  Will  were  given  to  the  Patriarchs 
of  mankind  in  the  Eastern  parts  of  the  world,  by  God 
himself;  conversing  with  them  face  to  face,  as  they 
tended  their  flocks,  or  journeyed  on  from  pasture  to 
pasture.  This  was  the  Dawn  of  things.  Soon  af- 
terwards followed  the  Law,  and  then  the  Prophets, 
advancing  nearer  and  nearer  to  a  full  and  perfect 
Revelation ;  till  at  last  it  broke  forth  in  its  Meridian 
Glory,  by  the  coming  of  the  son  of  God,  at  that 
period  already  referred  to,  when  the  situation  of  the 
world  had  prepared  the  way  for  its  more'  effectual 
reception.  The  wisdom  of  God  was  visible  in  all 
this;  and  soon  did  the  Christian  Religion  spread 
itself  Westward,  till  it  reached  the  vast  Atlantic  ocean 
and  the  Isles  of  the  Gentiles,  where  the  posterity  of 
Japhet  dwelt. 

Now  among  these  Isles,  or  places  on  the  ocean, 
or  western  parts,  as  they  are  indifferently  phrased, 
Great-Britain,  our  mother- country,  that  ultima  Thiile 
of  the  ancients,  bore  a  principal  figure.  Early  was 
the  Gospel  preached  there,  if  not  by  the  Apostles 
themselves,  yet  certainly  by  some  of  their  followers,  in 
their  days,  and  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem*. 

•  There  is  some  probability  that  the  Gospel  was  preached  in  Great- 
Britain  by  St.  Simon  the  apostle,  there  is  much  greater  probability  that  it 
VOL,    II.  T  t 


322  SERISION  XVL 

Here  the  matter  rested.    This  was  the  first  stage 
of  the  Gospel-progress.    To  the  v\'estward  of  Britain, 
the  ancients  seem  to  have  known   nothing.     They 
considered  these  islands  as  the  ends  of  the  world;  and 
extensive  as  the  Roman  empire  was  at  our  Saviour's 
coming;  this  American  continent,  more  extensive 
than  it  all,  lay  entirely  hid  from  their  knowledge, 
and  seems  to  have  been  reserved  as  the  stage  of  a 
second  remarkable  period  in  the  Gospel-progress. 
Not  a  vestige,  therefore,  of  Christianity  was  pro- 
pagated hither,  till  after  it  had  kept  possession  of  the 
Old  World,  in  various  forms  and  under  various  cor- 
ruptions, for  at  least  fifteen  centuries.     But,  at  the 
expiration  of  that  period,  it  pleased  God  to  open  the 
way  to  the  discovery  of  new  countries,  which  like- 
wise opened  the  way  to  the  establishment  of  the  Gos- 
pel in  them.     For  it  is  obvious  to  remark,  that  the 
nations,  which  were  raised  up  for  this  purpose,  were 
those  among  whom  Christianity  was  openly  professed; 
and  consequently  they  carried  their  religion  along 
with  them.    Being  likewise  superior  to  all  the  rest  of 
the  world  in  the  arts  of  commerce  and  every  improve- 
ment of  civil  life,  they  were  the  fittest  to  explore 
new  settlements,  conciliate  the  affections  of  the  na- 
tives, and  push  their  discoveries  to  the  greatest  ex- 
was   preached  there  by  St.  Paul;   and  there  is   absolute  certainty  that  it 
was  planted  there  in  their  days.     Eusebius  says  that  the  apostles  preached 
in  all  the   world,  and  some  of  them  passed  beyond  the  ocean,  even  to  the 
Driiannic  isles; — trans  Oceaium  evasi^se,  ad  eas  iiuidas  qu<s  Britannicx  vo- 
tantur.     Demons.  Evang,  lib.  3. 

And  Theodoret,  among  the  nations  converted  by  the  apostles,  reckons 
particularly  the  Britons  : — ner^ue  suhim  Fumanos,  sed  et  Britannns,  atque,  ut 
sewe!  dicum,  omne  botninum  ^enus.  Serm.  9.  See  lUshop  Newton,  Dissertll» 
ti»n  XVill. 


SERMON  XVI.  323 

tent.  This  they  did  with  remarkable  zeal  and  success; 
and,  though  it  must  be  confessed  that  they  have  made 
use  of  the  advantages  which  they  enjoyed,  chiefly  for 
the  secular  purposes  of  extending  their  empire  and 
commerce,  yet  they  have  not  been  altogether  negli- 
gent of  the  propagation  of  the  sacred  religion  ^hich 
they  profess. 

In  this  divine  work,  our  mother-country,  one  of 
the  purest  branches  of  the  Christian-church,  always 
foremost  in  every  pious  and  humane  undertaking,  has 
signally   exerted  herself.      In  her,    even  in  an  age 
wherein  Christianity  hath  lost  much  of  its  influence 
on  the  lives  of  men,  many  public  societies  have  been 
formed,  and  noble  contributions  made,  with  the  glo- 
rious view  of  extending  the  knowledge  of  God  over 
this  vast  untutored  continent.     At  the  head  of  these 
is  justly  placed  that  venerable  Society,  incorporated 
*     "  for  propagating  the  Gospel  in  foreign  parts;"  in 
whose  service  most  of  you,   my  brethren,  have  the 
honour  to  be  employed;  and  for  promoting  whose  pious 
designs  we  are  now  voluntarily  assembled  together. 
That  august  and  venerable  body  consists  of  the  prin- 
cipal dignitaries  of  our  church,  sundry  of  the  prime 
nobility  of  the  nation,  and  many  other  pious  persons 
of  every  degree.    It  has  subsisted  now  more  that  one 
hundred  years;  and,  by  the  providence  of  God,  has 
been  remarkably  enabled  to  support  the  great  and 
growing  expense  incident  to  such  an  undertaking. 

Two  objects  have  most  worthily  employed  the 
attention  of  this  Society;  the  First,  to  provide  for  the 
administration  of  religious  ordinances  among  our 
colonists  themselves,  who  have  hitherto  been  gene^^ 


324  SERMON  XVI. 

rally  too  thinly  settled  to  be  able  to  support  a  regular 
ministry  without  such  assistance;  the  Second,  to  win 
over  the  Heathen-natives  to  the  knowledge  of  God, 
and  a  firm  attachment  to  our  national  interest.  These 
two  designs,  however  much  evil  men  may  strive  to 
separate  them,  must  necessarily  go  hand  in  hand. 
Should  the  Society  employ  themselves  wholly  to  the 
business  of  converting  the  Indian  natives  from  Hea- 
thenism, while  they  suffered  their  own  colonies  to 
degenerate  into  a  state  little  better  than  that  of  Hea- 
thenism itself,  the  attempt  would  be  equally  vain  and 
unjust.  For  it  would  be  to  little  purpose  for  us  to 
send  out  Missionaries  among  them  to  persuade  them 
to  embrace  our  Religion,  unless  "  the  Light  thereof 
should  so  shine  before  them,  that  they  seeing  our 
good  works,  may  glorify  our  Father  which  is  in 
Fleaven*." 

The  support,  therefore,  of  Christianity  among 
ourselves,  and  the  propagation  of  it  among  our  Hea- 
then neighljours,  are  but  different  parts  of  the  same 
undertaking-;  and  thoueh  we  have  not  hitherto  had 
any  great  success  in  the  latter,  yet  it  is  our  duty  to 
continue  our  best  endeavours.  For  who  knows 
either  the  particular  time  when,  or  the  means  by 
which,  the  Lord  may  be  pleased  to  accomplish  His 
own  Divine  promises! 

The  conversion  of  nations  has  often,  before  now, 
been  brought  about  when  but  least  expected,  and  by 
means  which,  to  human  foresight,  seemed  the  least 
probable.     One  single  Savage,  fully  convinced  of  the 

•  Matthew,Chap.  V.  16. 


SERMON  XVI.  325 

Truth  of  Christianity,  and  truly  animated  by  its  sub- 
lime Spirit,  may  perhaps,  through  the  power  of  the 
Living  God,  at  some  future  period,  be  rendered  an 
Apostle  to  the  rest,  and  an  instrument  of  turning 
thousands  from  the  ways  of  darkness  and  the  "  power 
of  Satan,  to  the  marvellous  light  of  Christ,  that  they 
may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  an  inheritance 
among  them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in 
Him*." 

Innumerable  methods,  besides  this,  are  in  the 
Providence  of  that  God,  whose  power  who  shall  tell? 
And  it  is  impossible  but,  in  his  own  appointed  time, 
He  must  give  the  promised  blessing  to  the  pious  en- 
deavours which  are  continually  used  for  the  propaga- 
tion of  His  Gospel  in  this  western  world. 

Many  obstacles,  which  formerly  lay  in  the  way 
of  this  great  work,  seem  now  to  be  almost  entirely 
removed.  We  were,  heretofore,  but  a  small  people, 
possessing  an  inconsiderable  spot  of  this  Continent. 
Our  access  to  the  Heathen  nations  was  difficult  and 
dangerous.  Our  knowlege  of  their  country  was  but 
very  limited;  and  the  arts  of  our  busy  enemies  had 
sown  many  prejudices  among  them  to  our  disad- 
vantage. 

But  now  the  case  is  much  altered.  We  are  be- 
come a  great  and  growing  people;  extending,  and 
likely  to  extend,  our  empire  far  over  this  continent. 
The  present  war,  which  we  short-sighted  mortals 
considered  as  one  of  the  greatest  evils,  is  like  to  be 
productive  of  the  best  of  consequences.    With  the 

t  Acts,  Chap.  ZZVI.  18. 


326  SERMON  XVI. 

deepest  adoration,  we  behold  the  hand  of  Providence 
in  it.  A  series  of  unlooked-for  successes  has  bles- 
sed our  arms,  for  which  we  and  our  posterity, 
throughout  all  generations,  ought  to  offer  up  continual 
hymns  of  gratitude  and  praise  to  the  Giver  of  all  vic- 
tory. The  Protestant  interest  in  America  has  now 
received  such  signal  advantages,  and  obtained  such 
sure  footing,  that  we  trust  neither  the  machinations 
of  its  inveterate  enemies,  nor  even  the  gates  of  hell 
itself,  shall  ever  prevail  against  it.  Our  credit  with 
the  Indian  natives  begins  to  stand  in  a  high  point  of 
light.  A  more  thorough  knowledge  of  their  country 
and  manners  is  obtained  than  ever  we  had  before. 
Strong  fortifications  are  fixed,  which  will  always  fa- 
cilitate our  access  to  them.  The  attention  of  all  ranks 
of  men  is  now  more  turned  to  the  prosecution  of  our 
interests  on  this  continent,  than  ever  was  known  at 
any  former  period;  and  if  it  shall  please  God  to  di- 
rect the  hearts  of  our  Rulers  to  a  Peace  which  may 
in  any  degree  be  answerable  to  our  former  successes, 
then  will  be  the  time  when  we  may  expect  to  see 
Christianity  propagated  to  advantage. 

By  our  connections  with  our  Mother-country 
and  the  productions  of  our  own  happy  climate,  we 
are  the  only  people  of  all  the  European  nations,  set- 
tled in  America,  that  are  able  to  feed  the  hungry  and 
cloath  the  naked.  When  our  enemies  shall  be 
confined  within  their  due  bounds,  we  shall  thus  have 
obtained  a  more  natural  and  lasting  dominion  over 
the  Heathen  natives  of  this  continent  by  our  arts  and 
manufactures,  than  the  Romans  did  over  the  old 
world  by  the  terror  of  their  arms.     Every  river, 


SERMON  XVI.  .127 

creek,  inlet,  lake  and  settlement,  will  be  open  to  our 
Commerce;  and  when  we  stretch  forth  food  and  rai- 
ment, and  practise  the  other  arts  of  humanity,  to  the 
glad  inhabitants,  it  is  hoped  that  we  shall  not  be  want- 
ing to  stretch  forth  also  the  bread*  of  life  to  their 
flimished  souls.  The  present  spirit  and  disposition 
of  our  nation  give  us  a  well-grounded  assurance  that 
the  means  will  never  be  wanting  for  carrying  on  such 
benevolent  purposes;  and  when  all  these  things  shall 
conspire,  we  may  trust  that  the  promised  period, 
when  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  shall  come  in,  and 
the  nations  be  converted,  "  even  to  these  remotest 
parts  of  the  earth,"  cannot  be  far  off. 

One  circumstance  more,  which  bears  the  most 
favourable  aspect  towards  the  accomplishment  of  this 
event,  ought  not  to  escape  our  notice.  It  is  the  spirit 
which  now  displays  itself,  through  these  American 
colonies,  for  the  founding  seminaries  of  Learning  and 
the  advancement  of  useful  Science.  Such  pious 
designs  as  these,  aided  and  improved  by  a  preached 
Gospel  and  the  divine  blessing,  cannot  fail  of  spread- 
ing the  rays  of  heavenly  knowledge  far  over  this  un- 


•  Old  Hakluyt,  ia  his  dedication  to  Sir  Francis  Walsingham,  has  a 
fine  thought  to  this  purpose;  which  shews  that  our  endeavours  for  the 
propagation  of  Christianity  in  these  parts,  are  only  a  necessary  result  of 
our  first  plan  in  making  new  discoveries;  and  that  our  public  faith,  in 
^conjunction  with  our  duty  to  our  God,  engages  us  to  the  continuance  of 
these  endeavours. 

"  For  mine  own  part  I  take  our  traffic  with  the  borne  naturalles,  (mean- 
ing the  Indians)  as  a  pledge  of  God's  further  favour,  both  unto  us  and 
them;  but  to  them  especially,  unto  whose  doors,  I  doubt  not,  in  time  shall 
be  by  us  carried  the  incomparable  Treasure  of  the  truth  of  Christianity 
and  of  the  Gospel,  while  we  use  and  exercise  common  trade  with  their 
merchants. 


328  SERMON  XVI. 

tutored  continent.  The  consideration  of  this  hath 
ever  been  an  interesting  topic  with  me;  and,  therefore, 
I  have  thought  it  worthy  of  being  separately  handled*. 
In  the  mean  time,  the  bare  mention  of  this  circum- 
stance, added  to  the  arguments  already  laid  before 
you,  will  be  sufficient  to  establish  the  "  probability 
of  a  speedy  accomplishment  of  the  prophecies  which 
relate  to  the  final  conversion  of  the  nations;"  which 
was  the  Second  head  of  my  discourse. 

I  proceed,  therefore,  in  the  last  place,  "  from  this 
view  of  things,  to  offer  an  humble  address  to  you, 
my  brethren,  who  are  employed  as  instruments  in 
the  hand  of  God,  for  carrying  on  this  great  work  of 
conversion,  by  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  in  these 
remote  and  heretofore  untutored  regions;  whither  its 
joyful  sound  hath  so  lately  reached." 

And  this  part  of  my  subject  I  enter  upon  with 
that  diffidence  and  humiliation  of  heart,  which  become 
one  who  is  speaking  to  men  of  known  capacities  and 
integrity;  and  among  whom  are  sundry  of  my  seniors 
in  the  sacred  office  of  the  ministry.  Added  to  this,  a 
series  of  necessary  avocations  hath,  for  some  years 
past,  drawn  a  considerable  part  of  my  attention  from 
the  immediate  study  of  that  Divine  Science,  which 
both  duty  and  inclination  would  induce  me  chiefly  to 
cultivate;  and  nothing  but  your  express  injunctions, 
joined  to  a  persuasion  that  it  will  not  be  necessary 
for  me  to  say  much  on  this  subject,  could  give  me 
the  freedom  to  proceed. 

Is  it  so,  then,  my  brethren,  that  God  hath  chosen 
the  British  nation,  above  all  others,  to  setde  the  most 

•  See  the  next  Sermon. 


SERMON  XVI.  329 

important  part  of  this  continent  ?  hath  he  prospered 
their  arms,  and  extended  their  empire  in  the  most 
signal  manner,  through  a  series  of  hazardous  events? 
Doth  he  seem  to  have  purposed  through  us  the  exten- 
sion of  his  everlasting  Gospel  to  the  ends  of  the 
world,  and  are  you  charged  with  the  ministration  of 
that  blessed  Gospel,  and  severally  capable  of  contri- 
buting somewhat,  under  divine  assistance,  to  the 
hastening  of  that  happy  period,  wherein  *'  the  Know- 
ledge of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  whole  earth  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea?"  Are  these  things  so;  and  can 
we  ever  be  without  the  most  animating  motives  to 
support  and  encourage  us  in  so  noble  an  undertak- 
ing, how  inconsiderable  soever  the  temporal  advan- 
tages may  be,  which  are  annexed  to  it?  Considered 
in  this  light,  how  divinely  important  does  your  Mis- 
sion appear?  You  may  look  upon  yourselves  as  fel- 
low-Labourers with  the  best  and  greatest  men  of 
every  age,  in  that  glorious  work  for  which  the  pro- 
phets  prophesied;  for  which  the   Lord  Jesus  de- 
scended from  Heaven — for  which  he  toiled,  and  for 
which  he  bled — even  the  great  work  of  propagating 
Wisdom  and  saving  Knowledge,  to  the  very  ends  of 
the  habitable  world!  Every  advantage  you  gain  this 
way,  you  may  consider  as  an  enlargement  of  your 
Master's  kingdom,  and  a  glory  far  superior  to  that 
of  temporal  conquests  and  foundations! 

In  so  noble  a  work,  therefore,  the  conduct  of  that 
first  of  Missionaries,  the  great  Apostle  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, our  illustrious  predecessor  in  the  business  of 
preaching  the  Gospel  among  uncultivated  nations, 
ought  to  be  our  rule  and  model.     "  When  it  pleased 

VOL,   II,  V  U 


330  SERMON  XVI. 

God,  says  he,  to  reveal  his  Son  in  me,  that  I  might 
preach  him  among  the  Heathen,  immediately  I  con- 
ferred not  with  flesh  and  blood."  This  zealous  ser- 
vant of  Christ  had  formed  a  just  idea  of  the  work  he 
had  undertaken,  and  considered  it  as  a  field  wherein 
he  W.IS  to  encounter  many  difficulties,  and  reap  but 
few  worldly  advantages.  He  therefore  proposes  to 
himself  advantages  of  a  more  durable  nature,  and 
strives  to  raise  himself  above  this  world,  and  all  its 
clogs  and  attachments.  For  this  end,  he  holds  daily 
intercourse  with  the  father  of  Spirits,  and  was  fre- 
quent in  prayer  and  meditation.  And  certainly  if 
ever  men  ought  to  be  serious,  humble,  abstracted 
from  worldly  embarrassments,  and  dependent  upon 
divine  assistance  in  any  office  or  trust  in  this  world, 
it  ought  to  be  in  the  exercise  of  the  Ministry,  and 
dispensation  of  the  glorious  Gospel;  for  who  is  of 
himself  sufficient  for  these  things  ? 

But  together  with  Seriousness,  Pra}'er,  Medita- 
tion, and  dependence  upon  God;  an  ardent  Zeal  and 
Fervour  of  Spirit  are  most  necessary  qualifications. 
In  any  undertaking,  where  the  world  has  but  few 
advantages  to  solicit  perseverance,  nay  where  many 
inconveniences  must  necessaril}^  be  surmounted,  it 
is  well  for  a  man  to  have  within  himself  a  fervent 
principle  of  action.  Indeed,  indifference  in  the  dis- 
charge of  any  duty  is  a  great  error,  but  in  things  of 
the  highest  moment  it  is  unpardonable.  It  was  a 
severe  rebuke  to  one  of  the  churches,  that  she  was 
luke-warm ;  for  which  she  was  threatened  to  be  spued 
out.     *  "  1  know  thy  works,  that  thou  art  neither 

•  Rev.  iii.  15, 16, 


SERMON  XVI.  531 

cold  nor  hot.  I  would  thou  wert  cold  or  hot.  So 
then  because  thou  art  luke-vvarm,  and  neither  cold 
nor  hot,  I  will  spue  thee  out  of  my  mouth,"  saith 
the  spirit  of  God  to  her.  Whoever  considers  the 
immense  value  of  human  souls ;  whoever  is  impressed 
with  a  just  sense  of  our  present  degeneracy;  whoever 
contemplates  the  vast  goodness  of  God,  and  believes 
the  Gospel  to  be  the  produce  of  the  greatest  Love 
which  heaven  could  shew,  or  a  corrupt  world  re- 
ceive— must  needs  be  inanimate  indeed,  not  to  glow 
with  an  unquenchable  ardour  for  its  universal  exten- 
sion to  all  the  sons  of  men ! 

Together  with  zeal  for  Religion,  "  pure  and  un- 
defiled  before  God  and  the  father,"  *  a  zeal  for  Civil 
Liberty,  its  inseparable  companion,  will  be  truly 
commendable.  It  is  the  peculiar  glory  of  the  British 
nation  to  strive  not  only  to  enlighten,  but  to  enoble, 
the  Human  Race;  not  only  to  break  asunder  those 
spiritual  Fetters  which  the  dominion  of  Antichrist 
hath  established  over  the  Souls  of  men;  but  likewise 
to  let  the  Oppressed  go  Free,  and  to  strike  off  those 
bodily  Fetters  under  which  so  great  a  part  of  the 
human  Species  groans. 

In  so  righteous  a  cause,  it  becomes  the  Ministers 
of  God's  Word,  which  is  founded  on  Liberty  both 
of  Body  and  Mind,  to  stand  among  the  warmest 
Champions ;  and  therefore  should  ever  another 
period  come,  when  a  cruel  enemy  is  advancing  to 
rob  us  of  all  that  we  account  dear  and  sacred,  let  us 
cry  aloud  and  spare  not.  Being  placed  on  the  walls 
of  our  Zion,  and  glowing  sublimely  with  the  spirit  of 

*  James  i.  27. 


332  SERMON  XVI,. 

Gospel-truth  and  Freedom;  let  us  be  earnest  with 
our  country,  as  we  have  been  heretofore,  warning, 
exhorting  and  animating  all  around  to  "  play  the  men 
for  the  people  and  cities  of  our  God."* 

This  is  agreeable  to  the  injunctions  of  our  bene- 
volent superiors  in  such  cases  delivered  to  us.  We 
are  charged  to  enforce  loyalty,  public  spirit,  submis- 
sion to  just  government,  and  the  payment  of  neces- 
sary tribute  and  taxes.  Designing  men  may  insinuate, 
as  they  have  done,  that  this  is  going  beyond  our 
sphere,  and  they  may  oppose  and  injure  us  by  every 
device  in  their  power.  But  ten  thousand  such  at- 
tempts and  insinuations  ought  not  to  deter  us  from 
our  duty.  Our  civil  and  religious  rights  are  insepa- 
rably connected;  and  whatever  hurts  or  destroys  the 
former  must,  in  the  issue,  hurt  or  destroy  the  latter. 

But  further,  to  a  commendable  Zeal  in  every  thing 
praise-worthy,  we  must  add  Prudence  and  Decorum 
of  conduct;  and,  above  all,  a  generous  spirit  of  For- 
bearance, Toleration,  and  Charity  to  our  Protestant 
brethren  of  other  denominations.  These  are  duties 
peculiarly  incumbent  on  the  Ministers  of  so  benevo- 
lent a  Religion  as  that  of  Jesus,  and  so  generous  a 
Church  as  that  of  England.  Matters  of  conscience 
come  not  under  human  cognizance.  The  catholic 
and  free  spirit  of  the  British  government  and  Pro- 
testant religion  disdains  to  erect  a  tyranny  over  the 
minds  of  men,  or  to  reign  over  uninformed  zeal. 
Religion  can  be  founded  on  nothing  else  but  every 
man's  private  conviction.     It  is  to  God,  in  the  end, 

*  2  Samuel  x.  12. 


SERMON  XVI.  333 

that  we  must  all  answer;  and  from  our  own  consci- 
ences, in  the  meantime,  that  we  must  receive  remorse 
or  satisfaction.  Another  man  cannot  interfere,  nor 
feel  for  us,  nor  judge  for  us,  in  this  matter. 

One  thing  further  is  absolutely  necessary  for  us, 
as  Ministers  of  God's  word ;  and  that  is  great  care 
and  industry  in  the  composition  of  our  Sermons. 
We  have  many  eyes  upon  us;  and  certainly  it  is 
treating  a  sensible  audience  with  a  very  great  degree 
of  disrespect,  for  any  man  to  step  into  a  pulpit  to  en- 
tertain them  with  what  bears  all  the  marks  of  want 
of  study  and  care. 

*'  It  is  an  unseasonable  piece  of  vanity  (says  a 
learned  prelate  of  our  church*)  for  any  preachers  to 
OjBer  their  own  crudities,  till  they  have  well  digested 
and  ripened  them.  I  wish  the  Majesty  of  the  Pulpit 
were  more  looked  to,  and  that  no  sermons  were 
offered  from  thence,  but  such  as  should  make  the 
hearer  both  wiser  and  better." 

We  do,  however,  readily  acknowledge  that  a  man 
vitally  good,  much  with  God,  rich  in  Grace,  fervent 
in  Spirit,  a  master  of  Literature  and  Expression, 
pow^erful  in  Eloquence,  and  above  all,  mighty  in  the 
Scriptures,  may  be  well  warranted,  as  circumstances 
may  require,  to  speak  without  any  immediate  study 
or  preparation.  But,  in  a  general  way,  this  method 
argues  so  much  want  of  care  and  deference;  it  is 
withal  so  dangerous  in  its  use;  and  these  divine  Gifts 
mentioned  above  fail  so  seldom  to  the  share  of  any 
one  man,  and  it  is  moreover  so  easy  to  mistake  or 

•  Bishop  Burnet, 


334  SERMON  XVI. 

substitute  the  wild  ebullitions  of  a  heated  imagination, 
or  Pharisaical  Pride,  in  their  room;  that  our  church 
supposes  no  preaching  of  this  sort.  And  whatever 
a  man  of  the  most  extraordinary  virtues  and  talents 
may  be  able  to  do  in  an  unpremeditated  manner,  he 
will  certainly  do  much  more  by  study,  meditation, 
and  accurate  composition. 

Great  care  is  also  requisite  in  the  choice  of  our 
subjects.  The  whole  circle  of  Gospel-truths  is  be- 
fore us ;  but  some  require  to  be  more  frequently  pres- 
sed home  than  others.  Subjects  of  Litigation,  how- 
ever, and  points  of  controversy,  are  to  be  avoided; 
unless  in  times  of  extremest  danger,  when  Funda- 
mentals and  Essentials  may  be  attacked. 

Some  men  there  are  who,  in  their  preaching,  be- 
tray a  marvellous  littleness  of  genius,  and  barrenness 
of  matter.  They  are  ever  upon  minute  distinctions, 
party-shibboleths,  perplexing  definitions,  and  nice 
modes;  ten  thousand  of  which,  if  put  in  the  balance 
with  true  Religion,  and  the  weightier  matters  of  the 
Law,  would  not  weigh  a  single  grain ;  especially  when 
attended  (as  they  generally  are)  with  revilings  and 
cursings  and  anathemas  against  all  others  differing 
the  least  from  them  in  persuasion,  to  the  breach  of 
that  Heavenly  Charity,  which  is  the  very  essence  of 
Christ's  Gospel,  and  the  height  of  religious  perfection. 
We  may  well  suspect  such  men  to  be  but  smatterers 
in  the  Divine  Science  of  Religion,  much  like  those 
bold  Pretenders  in  the  other  Sciences;  who  finding  it 
a  work  of  hard  labour  to  obtain  a  thorough  knowledge 
of  their  profession,  or  peradventure  not  having  the 
capacity  for  it,  are  therefore  obliged  to  hide  their 


SERMON  XVI.  335 

own  ignorance,  and  supply  the  want  of  real  skill,  by 
arrogant  pretensions  to  some  new  discovery,  or  an 
affected  singularity  in  the  treatment  of  some  common 
points. 

But  not  so  the  man  of  comprehensive  knowledge. 
Not  so  the  Preacher  who  has  a  clear  and  glowing  view 
of  his  Master's  Religion  in  general.  He  will  not  en- 
deavour to  divide  and  perplex  mankind  by  vain  and 
insignificant  distinctions,  but  to  unite  and  animate 
them  all  in  the  exercise  of  true  vital  and  evangelical 
piety.  He  will  not  multiply  notions,  or  delight  to 
dwell  on  trifles,  that  tend  to  sow  animosities  and 
create  confusions  among  the  same  species;  but  to 
enforce  universal  Virtue,  and  light  up  the  lamp  of 
heavenly  Charity,  to  adorn  and  gild  this  gloomy  vale 
of  life. 

Such  a  one  will  first  endeavour  to  obtain,  for  him- 
self, just  and  elevated  notions  of  the  Supreme  Be- 
ing, together  with  a  masculine  devotion  of  heart,  by 
approaching  in  frequent  acts  of  contemplation  to  the 
fountain  of  all  Grace;  and  what  he  himself  is,  he  will 
strive  to  make  others  be.  When  he  steps  into  the 
pulpit,  he  will  carry  no  schemes  or  views  thither 
with  him,  that  are  short  of  his  Master's  Glory.  He 
will  appear  as  one  standing  in  the  presence  of  the 
great  Jehovah,  glowing  for  the  good  of  his  species, 
and  impressed  with  the  vast  consequence  of  eternity. 
On  every  subject,  he  will  speak  what  he  feels,  and 
strive  to  make  others  feel  what  he  speaks. 

But,  in  his  more  solemn  addresses,  when  he  finds 
it  particularly  necessary  to  reluminate  the  dying 
spirit  of  Freedom  and  Religion  here  on  earth;  or 


336  SERMON  XVI. 

when  the  glorious  prospects  of  a  better  world  and 
the  amazing  Goodness  of  Redeeming  Love  are  his 
theme,  he  will  then  be  great  indeed!  He  will  seem 
all  on  fire.  His  very  face  will  speak  a  soul  of  rapture. 
He  will  be  borne  along  with  a  winged  ardour  of  ge- 
niu":,  pouring  forth  a  torrent  of  sacred  eloquence, 
which  some  v.ill  call  enthusiasm;  but,  if  it  must  be 
so  called,  it  will  be  the  noble  enthusiasm  of  Truth 
and  Reason — a  pure  and  transcendent  flame,  bearing 
all  down  before  it,  and  burning  still  clearer  and 
stronger  to  the  very  last — 

The  fallen  and  sinful  estate  of  man;  the  Grace  and 
Goodness  of  God;  the  wonders  of  his  Love;  Christ 
crucified;  the  Purity  of  His  everlasting  Gospel; 
Charity  and  Virtue;  Righteousness,  Temperance 
and  a  Judgment  to  come,  together  with  an  Eternity 
afterwards — who,  my  brethren,  that  has  these  sub- 
jects before  him,  would  stoop  to  any  thing  of  trivial 
moment,  or  disgrace  them  by  a  crude  and  unworthy 
management? 

May  the  God  of  heaven  give  all  of  us  the  grace 
of  His  Holy  Spirit  to  manage  them  as  we  ought,  and 
conduct  us  in  every  other  part  of  our  duty  "  for  the 
edifying  the  body  of  Christ*."  Being  possessed  with 
a  just  conception  of  the  dignity  of  our  holy  Profes- 
sion, and  a  thorough  veneration  for  the  Saviour  of 
the  world;  may  we  strive,  in  our  several  spheres, 
with  an  earnest  contention  of  soul,  for  the  establish- 
ment of  genuine  piety,  and  to  make  "  his  ways  known 
on  Earth,  and  his  saving  health  among  all  Nations." 

Amen! 

*  Ephes.  Chap.  IV,  12. 


SERMON  XVIL 


PIRST  PREACHED  BEFORE  THE  TRUSTEES,  MASTERS  AND  SCHO- 
LARS OF  THE  COLLEGE  AND  ACADEMY  OF  PHILADELPHIA, 
AT  THE  ANNIVERSARY  COMMENCEMENT,  MAY  1761. 


PSALM,   ii.  «. 


Ask  of  me  and  1  shall  give  thee  the  Heathen  for  thine  inheri- 
tance, and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  posses- 
sion. 

A  FULL  explanation  of  this  text,  compared 
with  sundry  others  that  foretel  the  final  conversion 
of  the  Heathen,  and  seem  to  have  a  particular  refer- 
ence to  our  situation  on  this  Continent,  hath  been 
already  attempted,  before  the  Episcopal  Clergy,  in 
this  province,  at  their  late  Convention. 

Christianity,  as  then  observed,  was  first  revealed 
in  the  Eastern  parts  of  the  world.  Like  the  sun,  there 
it  rose ;  and,  like  him,  advancing  Westward  through 
the  nations,  diffused  Light,  and  Love,  and  Joy, 
wherever  it  came.  At  length,  it  crossed  the  vast 
Atlantic;  and,  in  the  settlement  of  these  colonies, 
a  way  was  opened  for  adding  a  large  inheritance  to 
the  kingdom  of  Jesus,  in  the  remotest  parts  of  the 
West. 

It  is  true  that  no  great  progress  hath  hitherto 
been  made  in  this  work.  There  is  yet  an  immense 
depth  of  this  continent,  whose  forlorn  inhabitants 
never  had  any  opportunity  "  to  hear  the  glad  tidings 

VOL.   II.  X  X 


338  SERMON  XVII. 

of  Salvation;"  and,  of  those  who  have  been  blest 
with  such  an  opportunity,  few,  very  few,  have  turned 
a  listening  ear  to  the  joyful  sound. 

But  "  the  promises  of  God  in  Christ  are  all  Yea 
and  Anien*."  A  careful  examination  of  His  revealed 
word  hath  thoroughly  fixed  our  belief  that  the  time 
will  come  when  the  Heathen  around  us  shall  be  ga- 
thered into  his  fold,  under  the  great  Shepherd  and 
Bishop  of  souls.  Nay  many  auspicious  circumstances 
in  the  present  situation  of  things  on  this  continent, 
already  enumerated  in  the  foregoii.  g  Sermon,  give 
us  reason  to  expect  that  the  accomplishment  of  this 
event  is  now  not  far  remote.  And  oh!  what  a  tri- 
umphant consideration  is  this,  to  those  who  believe 
the  Gospel  of  Jesus  "  to  be  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation?" 

Now,  one  of  those  circumstances,  which  was  but 
slightly  mentioned  before,  I  have  at  present  the  most 
favourable  opportunity  of  considering  more  at  large. 
It  is  "  the  spirit  which  displays  itself,  through  these 
American  colonies,  for  the  founding  seminaries  of 
Learning;  and  the  great  influence  which  the  advance- 
ment of  the  Sciences  has  on  the  advancement  of 
Christ's  Gospel." 

In  order  to  do  justice  to  this  subject,  it  will  be  ne- 
cessary to  give  same  account  of  the  Human  Sciences, 
as  well  as  of  the  sublime  Science  of  Christianity;  to 
shew  the  subserviency  of  the  former  to  the  advance- 
ment of thelatter,  andtherebyto  engageyour  continu- 
ed favour  and  protection  towards  this  infant  Seminary. 

*  3  Corinth,  ii.  20. 


SERMON  XVII.  339 

And  that  I  may  proceed  with  the  greater  precision  and 
clearness,  I  shall  recur  to  first  principles. 

If  we  consult  the  constitution  of  our  nature,  we 
shall  find  ourselves,  in  every  pursuit,  actuated  by  the 
desire  of  happiness ;  and  determined  to  account  every- 
thing more  or  less  valuable,  as  it  tends  more  or  less 
to  that  end. 

Happiness,  however,  is  a  complex  thing,  com- 
pounded of  many  ingredients ;  and  the  road  to  attain 
it  has  its  labyrinths  and  windings,  not  to  be  travelled, 
but  with  caution  and  foresight.  For  man,  being 
made  up  of  soul  and  body,  sustains  a  double  relation, 
and  is  capable  of  a  double  kind  of  pleasure;  there 
being  a  variety  of  objects  suited  to  the  variety  of  his 
affections,  passions  and  tempers,  when  in  their  sound 
moral  state.  His  happiness,  therefore,  must  evidently 
depend  on  making  a  right  estimate  of  these  objects, 
and  maintaining  this  sound  temperament  of  constitu- 
tion;  so  as  to  pursue  each  of  them  with  a  degree  of 
force  commensurate  to  their  respective  values,  or 
tendencies  to  give  pleasure. 

Hence,  then,  whatever  enables  a  man  to  make  a 
right  estimate  of  things,  and  to  frame  his  conduct 
accordingly,  must  be  considered  as  an  engine  or 
mean  of  his  happiness,  and  is  to  be  valued  propor- 
tionably.  It  follows,  therefore,  that  those  researches 
which  bring  him  acquainted  with  himself,  the  ends, 
uses  and  measures  of  his  several  powers  and  move- 
ments, together  with  the  ends  and  uses  of  the  vari- 
ous objects  with  which  he  stands  connected,  must 
be  a  main  spring  of  his  happiness;  and,  in  this  view, 
may  be  denominated  his  triie  Wisdom,  the  first  and 


340  SERMON  XVII. 

great  Philosophy;  or  that  glorious  System  of  Know- 
ledge, which  gives  him  his  chief  pre-eminence  over 
the  brutes,  and  exalts  him  to  the  supreme  perfection 
and  highest  enjoyment  of  his  nature  I 

Other  Sciences  may  have  their  use,  as  matters  of 
ornament  or  amusement.  But  whenever  they  interfere 
with  this  grand  Science  of  Life  and  Manners,  they 
are  to  be  disregarded  as  empty  trifles;  subjects,  at 
best,  but  of  vain  curiosity,  or  unavailing  specula- 
tion. 

I  shall,  therefore,  endeavour  to  distinguish  the  True 
from  the  False,  the  spurious  parts  of  Knowledge 
from  those  of  genuine  growth;  by  pointing  out  to 
you  the  essential  branches  of  this  great  Master-sci- 
ence. In  doing  this,  let  us  never  lose  sight  of  the 
fundamental  principle  already  laid  down,  namely;  that 
every  part  of  Knowledge,  (human  knowledge  I  speak 
of)  derives  its  value  from  its  tendency  to  inform  us — 
What*  we  are,  and  whither  destined;  what  our  con- 
stitution and  connexions;  and  what  our  duties  in 
consequence  thereof. 

Whoever  sets  out  on  this  inquiry  will,  in  the  first 
instance,  be  struck  with  the  vastness  of  the  under- 
taking, and  the  insufficiency  of  his  own  abilities. 
Human  nature,  and  the  various  natures  around  it, 
are  a  copious  subject.  Life  is  short,  and  each  man^s 
own  experience  too  scanty  to  trace  for  himself  the 
relations  and  fitness  of  things;  to  examine  into  all 
Moral  and  Physical  Qualities;  and,  from  thence,  to 
deduce  the  Rules  of  Conduct,  and  ascertain  the  true 

*  Quid  sumus,  et  quidnam  victuri  gignimur* 


SERMON  XVII.  341 

Path  of  Happiness.  Like  a  traveller  in  a  strange 
country,  he  will,  therefore,  be  glad  to  inquire  his  way 
of  others;  and  make  all  possible  use  of  the  Experi- 
ence of  those  who,  with  honour  and  success,  have 
travelled  the  path  of  life  before  him.  He  will  en- 
deavour to  avail  himself  equally  of  the  good  and  bad 
fortune  of  those  whose  course  is  finished,  and  strive 
to  bring  all  Antiquity  under  Contribution  to  him  for 
wisdom. 

But  how  could  this  be  done,  if  there  were  not 
some  method  of  preserving,  and  possessing  ourselves 
of,  the  experience  of  others?  And  here  we  see  the 
use  of  Languages  and  Writing.  Nevertheless,  an 
acquaintance  with  all  sorts  of  languages  would  be 
almost  as  difficult  an  acquisition,  as  the  particular 
examination  of  all  sorts  of  things.  Hence  then,  it 
became  necessary  for  the  learned  to  fix  on  some  Uni- 
versal Language  or  Languages,  as  the  grand  channel 
or  instrument  of  conveying  their  experiences,  obser- 
vations and  conclusions,  concerning  the  Conduct  of 
Life  and  the  Truth  of  Things. 

Now  Greek  and  Latin  have  been  chosen  for  thescr 
purposes,  on  several  substantial  accounts.  For,  not  ta 
mention  that  many  of  the  noblest  productions  of  an- 
cient genius  were  originally  written  in  these  lan- 
guages, it  is  to  be  observed  that  dead  languages  arc 
more  durable,  and  less  fluctuating,  than  living  ones; 
and,  besides  this,  living  nations,  jealous  of  each  other, 
would  think  it  too  great  a  mark  of  distinction  to 
chuse  the  language  of  any  particular  nation  among 
them,  as  the  grand  channel  of  knowledge  and  expe- 
rience. 


542  SERMON  XVII. 

We  see,  then,  that  an  acquaintance  with  what  is 
called  the  Learned  Languages,  is  still  justly  consi- 
dered as  a  part  of  liberal  education,  and  a  necessary 
introduction  to  the  Sciences.  For  though  words, 
abstractly  considered,  cannot  in  themselves  add  to 
our  Lnowledgc,  yet  as  the  means  of  conveying  and 
acquiring  knowledge,  they  will  be  studied  by  all  those 
who,  to  their  own  experience,  would  add  the  experi- 
ence of  those  who  have  lived  in  former  ages;  or, 
living  in  the  present,  can  no  otherwise  render  the 
fruits  of  their  inquiries  useful  to  mankind,  than  by 
Language  and  Writing.* 

Nevertheless,  a  person,  who  knows  himself  en- 
dued with  reason  and  understanding,  will  not  be  con- 
tent to  take  his  knowledge  entirely  at  second  hand. 
On  subjects  so  important  as  the  nature  and  fitness  of 
things,  and  the  Summum  Bonum  of  man,  he  will 
not  rely  wholly  on  a  historical  knowledge,  founded  on 
the  Experience  and  Testimony  of  others;  however 
much  his  labours  may  be  shortened  thereby.  He 
will  think  it  his  duty  to  examine  for  himself,  and  to 
acquire  a  Moral  and  Physical  knowledge;  founded  on 
his  own  Experience  and  Observation. 

This  is  v/hat  we  call  Philosophy  in  general;  com- 
prehending in  it  the  knowledge  of  all  things  Human 
and  Divine,  so  far  as  they  can  be  made  the  objects 

*  The  author  found  it  necessary  to  be  thus  particular  in  explaining  the 
use  of  the  Learned  Languages;  some  regarding  them  as  a  needless  part 
of  education,  and  others  considering  them  as  all  the  education  necessary 
to  a  scholar — Opinions  equally  prejudicial  to  the  advancement  of  Sound 
Knowledge.  Under  this  head,  it  is  obvious  that  he  means  to  include  His- 
tory, both  natural  and  civil;  i.  e.  whatever  can  be  obtained  from  the  Ex- 
perience of  others. 


SERMON  XVir.  343 

of  our  present  inquiries.  Now,  the  genuine  branches 
of  this  Philosophy,  or  great  system  of  practical  Wis- 
dom, together  with  the  necessary  instrumental  parts 
thereof,  may  be  included  under  the  following  general 
heads;  it  appearing  to  me  that  the  nature  of  things 
admits  of  no  more. 

1.  LanL';uages,  &.C.  which  have  been  already  men- 
tioned, rather  as  an  instrument  or  Means  of  Science, 
than  a  Branch  thereof. 

2.  Logic  and  Metaphysics,  or  the  Science  of  the 
Human  mind;  unfolding  its  powers  and  directing  its 
operations  and  reasonings. 

3.  Natural  Philosophy,  Mathematics,  and  the 
rest  of  her  beautiful  train  of  subservient  arts;  investi- 
gating the  Physical  properties  of  Body,  explaining  the 
various  phtenomena  of  Nature;  and  teaching  us  to  ren- 
der her  subservient  to  the  ease  and  ornament  of  Life. 

4.  Moral  Philosophy;  applying  all  the  above  to 
the  business  and  bosoms  of  men;  deducing  the  laws 
of  our  conduct  from  our  situation  in  life  and  connec- 
tions with  the  Beings  around  us;  settling  the  whole 
Oeconomy  of  the  Will  and  affections;  establishing  the 
predominancy  of  Reason  and  Conscience ;  and  guid- 
ing us  to  Happiness,  through  the  practice  of  Virtue. 

5.  Rhetoric,  or  the  art  of  masterly  Composition, 
just  Elocution,  and  sound  Criticism;  teaching  us 
how  to  cloath  our  wisdom  in  the  most  amiable  and 
inviting  garb;  how  to  give  life  and  spirit  to  our 
ideas;  and  to  make  our  knowledge  of  the  greatest  be- 
nefit to  ourselves  and  others. 

This  last  mentioned  part  of  literary  accomplish- 
ment, like  the  first,  I  grant,  is  to  be  considered  rather 


544  SERMON  XVII. 

as  an  Instrument,  than  a  Branch  of  Science.  But, 
if  the  above  definition  be  just,  you  will  not  wonder 
that  we  separate  it  from  Languages,  as  being  of  a 
much  higher  nature  than  they;  and  even  place  the 
study  of  it  after  all  the  other  Sciences,  seeing  they 
are  necessary  and  subservient  to  its  perfection. 

These  are  the  capital  branches  of  Human  Science, 
as  taught  in  every  liberal  institution;  and  were  there 
no  connection  between  them  and  the  knowledge  of 
Christ's  religion,  or  did  we  stop  short  at  the  former 
"without  bringing  them  home  to  the  latter;  we  should 
then  indeed  be  building  up  to  ourselves  structures  of 
emptiness,  on  foundations  of  rottenness.  But  it  is 
impossible  that  ever  Sciences,  so  liberal  as  those 
mentioned  above,  tending  so  directly  to  elevate  and 
enlarge  the  mind,  should  be  at  enmity  with  the  divine 
Science  of  Christianity,  and  the  great  mystery  of 
Godliness;  that  sublimest  system  of  Philosophy,  into 
which  even  the  Ansrels  themselves  desire  to  be  fur- 
ther  initiated!  A  little  learning,  may  possibly  have 
the  Effects  which  a  great  *  genius  ascribes  to  it. 
But  such  an  acquaintance  with  the  sciences,  as  is 
described  above,  will  be  so  far  from  damping  the 
ardour  of  religious  knowledge,  that  it  will  be  more 
and  more  inflamed  thereby;  which  is  a  most  convinc- 
ing argument  of  the  strong  and  immediate  connec- 
tion between  them, 

Were  it  necessary  to  be  particular  on  this  head, 
I  might  mention  the  example  of  the  greatest  and  best 

•  Bacon.     To  this  may  be  added  what  Pope  beautifully  says — 
•'  A  little  learning  is  a  dangerous  thing; 
"  Drink  deep,  or  touch  not  the  Pierian  Spring." 


SERMON  XVII.  345 

Philosophers  of  every  age;  who  have  always  been 
the  most  devout  men.  Far  from  being  puffed  up 
with  the  pride  of  human  Learning,  or  "  ashamed  of 
the  Gospel  of  Christ,"  they  have  made  it  their  glory, 
and  acknowledge  it  to  contain  the  only  infallible  rules 
of  their  conduct  in  this  life,  and  the  only  foundation 
of  their  hope  in  that  which  is  to  come.  It  is  said  of 
the  great  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  that,  though  he  entered 
further  into  the  depths  of  Philosophy  than  ever  mor- 
tal before  him,  yet  he  accounted  the  Scriptures  of 
God  to  be  the  most  sublime  Philosophy;  and  never 
mentioned  his  Creator's  name  without  an  awful  pause 
of  adoration,  wonder  and  self-abasement! 

The  further  we  push  our  inquiries  into  nature, the 
more  we  shall  be  convinced  of  the  greatness  of  its 
author,  and  the  insufficiency  of  unenlightened  Rea- 
son. We  shall  find  many  things  of  the  utmost  im- 
portance for  us  to  know,  which  yet  will  baffle  all  our 
efforts,  and  elude  our  most  eager  researches.  The 
creation  and  various  revolutions  of  the  world,  the 
fall  and  redemption  of  man,  the  last  judgment  and  an 
immortality  to  come,  are  subjects  in  which  no  human 
wisdom  could  instruct  us,  unless  the  Lord  had  been 
pleased  to  reveal  himself  concerning  them. 

And  yet  what  is  all  the  Philosophy  ill  the  world 
compared  to  a  knowledge  in  these  points?  Where  is 
its  sublimity,  or  what  is  its  significancy  to  us,  if 
it  affords  us  no  infallible  rule  of  duty  at  present,  and 
no  ground  of  hope  hereafter?  If  it  leaves  us  in  the 
dark  concerning  our  own  original,  the  means  of  sal- 
vation from  sin  and  misery,  and  the  immortal  state  of 
our  souls  in  the  untried  periods  of  eternity  ? 

VOL.   II.  Y  y 


34€  SERMON  XVII. 

What  joy,  then,  must  it  yield  to  a  sincere  Inquirer, 
to  be  sufficiently  informed  upon  these  important  sub- 
jects, by  a  revelation  from  God  himself?  Can  he 
neglect  or  despise  such  an  awful  system?  Or  will  he 
not  rather  take  it  to  his  bosom,  search  into  its  depths, 
and  levcrence  it  as  "  containing  the  words  of  eternal 
life,"  and  being  the  richest  legacy  which  heaven 
could  give,  or  earth  receive? 

Such  a  Revelation  and  such  a  Legacy  are  the 
Scriptures  of  God.  In  all  the  simplicity  of  truth 
and  beauties  of  majesty,  they  deliver  those  rules  by 
which  we  are  to  live  here,  and  be  judged  hereafter. 
Containing  doctrines  the  most  rational  and  exalted, 
precepts  the  most  humane  and  important,  a  stile  the 
most  rich  and  persuasive,  abounding  in  all  the  variety 
of  tropes  and  figures,  and  "  sharper  than  a  two-edged 
sword,"  the  Scriptures  are  calculated  to  seize  and  pu- 
rify the  affections;  to  enlighten  and  exalt  the  under- 
standing; to  alarm  and  rouse  the  conscience;  to  con- 
firm our  hopes  and  remove  our  fears;  to  banish 
superstition  and  cast  down  the  idols  of  the  nations; 
to  mitigate  lawless  power  and  humanize  the  rage  of 
barbarism;  and  to  call  men  off  from  a  vain  depen- 
dence on  external  ceremonies,  to  a  trust  in  the  Liv- 
ing God;  obedience  to  his  moral  laws,  repentance  for 
past  offences,  an  acceptable  and  manly  devotion  of 
heart,  a  longing  after  Immortality,  an  union  with 
the  divine  nature,  and  an  exaltation  to  the  life  of 
Angels  and  felicity  unspeakable! 

Every  thing  which  human  reason  would  desire 
to  be  informed  in,  is  fully  brought  to  light  in  the 
Gospel.    Here  the  Origin,  Connections  and  Duties 


SERMON  XVII.  347 

of  man  are  amply  described !  Here  his  departure  from 
his  first  Innocence  and  rectitude,  the  degradation  of 
his  nature,  and  all  the  marvellous  workings  of  omni- 
potence to  reclaim  and  save  him,  are  distinctly  re- 
corded! Here  we  see  the  Prophets  prophesying  for 
his  sake,  the  old  world  destroyed  by  a  Deluge; 
another  raised  up  in  its  place;  and,  last  of  all,  the 
Lord  of  Glory  descending  from  heaven,  to  accom- 
plish the  amazing  Plan  of  Redemption,  and  restore 
him  to  the  divine  favour!  Here  also  Life  and  Im- 
mortality are  brought  to  light,  and  the  future  dis- 
played! Here  the  solemnity  of  the  last  Judgment, 
and  the  astonishing  scenes  of  the  general  Con- 
summation, are  laid  before  us!  Here  Death  is  dis- 
armed of  his  Sting,  and  the  Grave  of  Victory !  Here 
the  gates  of  Heaven  are  set  open — and  Oh !  what  an 
unutterable  weight  of  Glory,  through  all  the  ages  of 
eternity — 

Say,  then,  ye  Wise  Ones  of  the  earth!  ye  Sages, 
ye  Philosophers,  or  by  whatever  other  names  ye 
would  be  called!  say  now,  what  is  the  amount  of 
your  knowledge,  if  it  resolves  you  not  on  such  sub- 
jects as  these?  Can  an  acquaintance  with  human 
Science  render  you  indifferent  to  such  an  exalted 
system  of  heavenly  Wisdom  as  this?  Surely  not. 
The  one  will  only  inflame  your  thirst  for  the  other, 
and  make  you  pursue  it  as  the  finishing  and  most 
durable  part  of  the  whole. 

"  For,  whether  there  be  Tongues,  they  shall 
cease;  or  whether  there  be  Knowledge,  it  shall  vanish 
away."  This  vain  world  itself,  all  its  gay  scenes, 
every  thing  that  we  account  wise  or  curious  in  it. 


348  SERMON  XVII. 

shall  come  to  an  end  and  please  no  more.  But  the 
sublime  subjects  of  the  Gospel  will  still  be  New. 
They  will  be  the  object  of  our  endless  inquiries, 
and  constitute  a  Philosophy,  the  Marvellous  of  which 
eternity  cannot  exhaust,  nor  the  longest  periods  of 
duration  bring  to  decay. 

And  now,  having  shewn  the  subserviency  of  hu- 
man Science  to  the  advancement  of  Christianity,  and 
that  a  liberal  education  is  a  means  of  spreading  a 
thirst  for  heavenly  wisdom;  what  need  I  add  more 
to  bespeak  your  continued  favour  and  protection  of 
this  Seminary?  Surely  it  cannot  be  indiiferent  to  us, 
whether  the  knowledge  of  Christ  and  his  blessed 
Gospel  shall  be  spread  over  this  continent,  or  not  ? 
Surely  it  cannot  be  indiiferent  to  us,  whether  our 
own  children  should  be  bred  up  in  ignorance;  or 
whether  they  shall  shine  in  every  moral  excellence, 
the  glory  of  their  country  and  a  light  to  the  world 
around  them  ?  We  must  know  the  relation  in  which 
we  stand  to  them,  and  the  account  which  we  shall 
one  day  be  required  to  give  of  their  tender  years. 

For  whatever  business  a  man  may  be  designed, 
a  liberal  education  will  not  only  prepare  him  for  that, 
but  also  for  a  life  of  general  virtue — If  intended  for 
the  noble  Profession  of  the  Law,  to  be  the  protectors 
of  the  innocent  and  advocates  of  justice;  the  best 
foundation  will  be  a  love  of  humanity,  and  a  thorough 
knowledge  of  the  laws  of  nature,  and  general  rights 
of  mankind.  If  for  the  service  of  tiie  state,  the  same 
will  hold  good.  The  man  best  acquainted  with  the 
nature  of  civil  government,  the  just  bounds  of  au- 
thority and  submission,  and  the  universal  principles 


SERMON  XVII.  349 

of  equity  and  virtue,  uill  always  be  the  ablest  Politi- 
cian and  fu-mest  Patriot.  Again,  if  intended  to  follow 
the  healing  art  of  Physic,  the  knowledge  of  Madie- 
matics  and  the  various  branches  of  Natural  Phdo- 
sophy,  will  be  the  best  introduction.  If  proposed 
for  the  Ministry  of  the  blessed  Gospel,  every  human 
Science  ought  to  lend  its  aid,  and  kindle  a  love  of 
wisdom. 

If  other  arguments  were  necessary  to  induce  you 
to  the  cultivation  of  knowledge  and  the  support  of 
such  useful  seminaries  as  this;  I  might  display  to  you 
the  wonderful  change  which  the  Sciences  have  pro- 
duced in  the  state  of  every  country,  where  they  have 
been  received.  Though  they  have  not  been  able 
wholly  to  eradicate  Tyranny,  yet  they  have  always 
checked  and  mitigated  its  influence;  inspiring  huma- 
nity, love  of  moral  excellency,  and  every  softer  virtue. 

But  why  should  I  bring  instances  from  other 
countries,  when  one  of  the  most  illustrious  is  before 
our  eyes?  This  polished  and  flourishing  City!*  what 
was  it  fourscore  years  ago?  Even  its  foundations 
were  not  then  laid;  and  in  their  place  was  one  depth 
of  gloomy  wilderness!  This  very  spot,  the  Seat  of 
the  Muses— where  I  have  now  the  honour  to  stand, 
preaching  the  Gospel  of  Jesus,  surrounded  with  men 
excelling  in  every  valuable  accomplishment,  and 
youths  rising  after  their  great  example— had  I  seen 
it  then,  what  should  I  have  found  it?    A  spot  rank 

*  In  irei,  when  this  Sermon  was  first  preached,  fourscorcof  years  was 
about  the  time  which  had  elapsed  since  the  foundation  of  the  city  of  Phila- 
delphia.    Upward  of  fort/  years  more  are  now  to  be  added. 


350  SERMON  XVII. 

with  weeds  perhaps,  or  the  obscure  retreat  of  some 
lawless  and  uncultivated  savage ! 

O  glorious  change!  O  happy  day  I  that  now  be- 
holds the  Sciences  planted  where  barbarity  was  be- 
fore !  that  now  sees  this  Institution  at  length  brought 
to  such  perfection,  as  to  extend  the  Laurel  to  its 
worthy  sons !  how  ought  such  advances  in  knowledge 
to  rejoice  every  heart  among  us;  but  especially  those 
whose  pious  labours-  have  contributed  eminently  to 
that  end ! 

Oh!  heaven-born  Wisdom,  and  thou  divine 
Science!  proceed,  still  proceed!  let  other  Seminaries 
such  as  this  rise,  where  other  deserts  now  extend ; 
and,  beyond  these,  let  others  and  still  others  rise, 
through  the  remotest  depths  of  this  continent;  till 
Christ's  kingdom  is  made  universal,  and  "  the  Hea- 
then be  given  him  for  an  inheritance,  and  the  utter- 
most parts  of  the  earth  for  a  possession!" 


SERMON  XVIIL 


THE  GREAT  DUTY  OF  PUBLIC  WORSHIP,  AND  OF  SETTING  APART, 
OR  DEDICATING  PROPER  PLACES  TO  BE  KEPT  SACRED  FOR 
THAT  PURPOSE PREACHED  IN  ST.  PETER'S-CHURC  H,  PHI- 
LADELPHIA, SEPT.  4,  1761;  BEING  THE  DAY  APPOINTED  FOR 
THE  OPENING  OF  THE  SAME,  WITH  PR  AYER  AND  PREACHING; 
WITH  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  SERVICE  USED  ON  THAT  OCCA- 
SION. 


AT  A  MEETING  OF  VESTRY,  HELD  IN  ST.  PETER's-CHURCH, 
SEPTEMBER   7,   1761. 

Resolved,  That  the  thanks  of  this  Board  be  given  to  the 
Rev,  Dr.  Smith  for  his  excellent  Sermon,  preached  at  the  open- 
ing of  St.  Peter's-Church,  the  4th  instant ;  and  the  Church- 
Wardens  are  ordered  to  return  him.  the  thanks  of  this  Board 
accordingly  ;  and  to  request  the  favour  of  him  to  furnish  a  copy 
of  the  said  Sermon  to  be  printed. 

TRUE  COPY  TROM  THE  MINUTES, 

A.  STEDMAN, 

CHURCH-WARDEK, 


PREFACE. 


It  was  an  ancient  custom,  not  only  among  the  Jcv/s  but 
even  among  the  Gentiles,  long-  before  the  coming  of  Christ  and 
the  establishment  of  Christianity,  to  separate  from  common  use, 
by  certain  formal  Rites  of  Dedication,  their  Temples,  Altars, 
and  Places  of  religious  Worship.  And  we  find  God  Jiimself 
expi'cssly  approving  this  custom  in  respect  to  the  Jews  (who 
were  his  peculiar  people,  and  blessed  with  a  mere  adequate 
knowledge  of  His  Name)  inasmuch  as  he  vouchsafed  his  special 
Presence,  in  the  places  so  separated  and  dedicated  by  them.  Of 
this,  the  chapter,  from  which  the  text  of  the  following  discourse 
is  taken,  furnishes  sufficient  evidence  ;  and,  in  the  third  verse 
of  the  succeeding  chapter,  God  expressly  tells  Solomon — "  I 
have  heard  thy  prayer  and  thy  supplication— I  have  hallowed 
this  house  v/hichthou  hast  built,  to  put  my  Name  there  forever; 
and  mine  Eyes  and  mine  Heart  shall  be  there  continually." 

Agreeably  to  this,  the  primitive  Christians,  even  in  the  most 
difhcult  times  (as  we  have  the  utmost  reason  to  believe)  did  not 
resort  to  any  place  for  stated  worship,  till  they  had  first  separated 
or  set  it  apart,  if  not  by  public  rites,  yet  at  least  by  peculiar 
Thanksgivings,  and  Prayers  for  a  sanctified  use  thereof.  And, 
in  the  more  prosperous  days  of  Christianity,  when  kings  and 
potentates  became  converts  to  its  Truths,  these  Separations  were 
performed  whh  far  greater  ceremony,  and  distinguished  by  the 
more  pompous  names  of  Dedications,  Consecrations,  and  the 
like ;  in  all  which  acts,  "  the  common  prayers  of  the  Church 
were  not  looked  upon  as  sufficient,  without  special  Penegyrical 
Orations,  and  forms  of  Adoration  and  Praise,  more  peculiar  to 
the  Occasion."* 

•  See  Binglir.m's  Ecctes.  Antiquities;  who  gathers  this  from  Eusebius, 
who  has  preserved  an  OratioTi  delivered  on  one  of  these  occasions. 


S53 

This  custom  was  very  early  introduced"  into  our  mother- 
couvtry ;  for  we  find  Austin  himself,  who  has  been  styled  the 
Apostle  of  our  Ancestors,  agreeably  to  his  instructions,  convert- 
ing such  idol-temples,  as  were  fit  for  use,  into  Christian 
Churches,  by  the  Rites  of  Consecration.  And,  in  after-times,  it 
was  expressly  provided,  that  all  Churches,  &c.  should  be  Con- 
secrated within  two  years  after  they  were  finished;*  nor  do  our 
laws  take  any  notice  of  Churches  or  Chapels,  as  such,  till  they 
are  formally  Consecrated."! 

Now,  it  is  to  be  presumed  that,  in  these  laws  and  regulations, 
our  fore-fathers  were  actuated  by  the  same  pious  motives  that 
influenced  the  primitive  Christians  ;  namely  the  hopes  (ground- 
ed on  the  Old  Testament,  and  more  particularly  on  the  New) 
that  God  would  be  specially  present  with  them,  to  hear  their 
prayers  and  pardon  their  offences,  in  those  places  thus  separated 
to  His  Service,  and  dedicated  to  His  name.  And  thus  run  the 
preambles  of  these  very  laws  themselves — "  Domus  Dei^  mate- 
riali  Subjecto  non  differens  a  privatis,  per  Mysterium  Dedicationis 
invisibile^  Jit  Templum  Domini^  ad  expiationem  Delictorum  i3*  divi- 
nam  Misericordiam  implorandam"\ — And  therefore  it  was  but  fit 
that  the  performance  of  a  service  so  solemn  and  ancient,  agree- 
ably to  the  same  laws,  should  be  reserved  to  the  highest  digni- 
taries of  the  Church  ;  namely,  the  Bishops,  or  those  having  their 
immediate  authority. 

In  this  Country,  then,  where  our  Church  is  far  removed 
from  the  Government  of  her  Bishops,  and  where  it  hath  not 
yet  been  the  Method  (nor  indeed  would  Circumstances  always 
admit)  before  a  stated  use  of  our  newly-erected  places  of  Wor- 
ship, to  solicit  a  special  Authority  for  separating  them  to  God's 
Service,  in  the  express  manner  of  any  approved  Ritual ;  all  we 
can  do  is  to  preserve  so  much  of  the  original  design  of  the  thing 
as  Presbyters  may  warrantably  perform;  and  which,  in  such 
circumstances,  may  be  thought  more  immediately  necessary 

•  ut  omnes  Cathedrales  Ecclesis.et  Conventuales,  ac  Parochiales, 

a  tempore  Perfectionis  ipsanim,  infra  Biennium,  per  Dicecesanos  ad  quos 
pertinent,  vel  eor"m  Auctoritate  per  alios,  Consecrationes  acciperent. 

t  V.  Coke  Inst,  4. 

X  Vid.  De  Consecr.  and  Reform.  Eccles.  52  Hen.  3.  Gibson's  Cod. 
VOL.  II.  z  z 


354 

for  Edification.  We  may  meet  on  a  fixt  day ;  and,  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  common  Service  of  the  Church,  may  use  such 
particular  Forms  of  Prayer  and  Sermons,  as  may  be  suitable 
to  the  Occasion;  professing,  before  God  and  the  World,  our 
humble  Desire  of  setting  apart  such  Places  to  his  Service,  and 
keeping  them  continually  sacred  to  that  pious  End. 

i'hus  much  is  in  the  Power  of  every  religious  Society ;  and 
thus  much,  at  least,  as  Members  of  the  Church  of  England,  it 
is  our  particular  Duty  to  do,  with  all  possible  Solemnity,  Gra- 
vity, and  Love  to  God,  whensoever  we  devote  any  particvdar 
Place  to  his  Service;  in  Order  that,  forever  afterwards  when 
we  enter  therein,  we  may  consider  ourselves  as  entering  into 
the  Place,  where  He  hath  promised  to  manifest  His  more  im- 
mediate Presence ;  and  behave  ourselves  when  there  (as  the 
primitive  Christians  are  *  said  to  have  done  in  their  Places  of 
Worship)  with  the  utmost  Reverence  and  Devotion,  as  in  the 
Palace  of  the  Great  King. 

These  were  the  Principles  kept  in  View  at  the  Opening  of 
St.  Peter's  Church  in  this  City;  and  the  best  testimony  for 
the  conduct  of  that  Solemnity,  is  the  Approbation  it  met  with, 
ieven  from  some  who  came  prejudiced  against  every  thing  of 
that  Kind.  And  here  it  is  but  Justice  to  the  officiating  Minis- 
ters to  set  down  the  whole  Order  and  Choice  of  the  Service, 
made  by  them  on  this  Occasion. 

I.  A  beginning  was  made,  with  pronouncing  the  following  Sen- 
tences. 

"  Thus  saith  the  Lord:  The  Heaven  is  my  Throne,  and 
the  Earth  is  my  Footstool.  Where  is  the  House  that  ye  build 
unto  me  ?  and  where  is  the  Place  of  my  Rest?"  Isaiah. 

"  From  the  rising  of  the  Sun,  even  unto  the  Going  down  of 
the  same,  my  Name  shall  be  great  among  the  Gentiles;  and  in 
every  Place  Incense  shall  be  offered  unto  my  Name,  and  a  pure 
Offering;  for  my  Nanie  shall  be  great  among  the  Heathen, 
saith  ihe  Lord  of  Hosts."     MalacJii. 

"  The  Wilderness  and  the  solitary  Place  shall  be  glad,  and 
the  Desert  shall  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  Rose."     Isaiah, 

•  Chrysostom. 


555 

"  Where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  my  Name, 
there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them."     St.  Matthew. 

2.  An  occasional  Prayer  from  the  Reading-Desk. 

3.  Morning  Prayer  of  the  Church,  as  usual. 

4.  Proper  Psalms,  84th.  122d.  132d. 

^    rj..     r  •     >  I  KinQs,  Ch.  viii. 

5.  Ihe  Lessons,  viz.  v  ^  ' 

J  St.  Matthew,  Ch.  xxi.  to  verse  1 4th. 

[N-  B.  Thus  far  (except  reading  the  Absolution)  by  the 
youngest  officiating  Minister.*] 

6.  An  occasional  Prayer,  with  a  Baptism,  at  the  Fount  [By 

the  Author  of  the  following  Sermon.] 

7.  The  remainder  of  the  Morning  Service  (using  only,  instead 

of  the  Collect  for  the  Day,  that  for  St.  Peter's  Day,  and  the 
last  for  good  Friday)  by  tlie  f  eldest  Missionary  present. 

8.  Occasional  Prayer,  with  the  Communion  Service. 

9.  The  Epistle.     Haggai,  Ch.  2d.  to  verse  10th. 

10.  The  Gospel  for  St.  Peter's  Day. 

[N.  B.  This  part  of  the  Service  was  performed  at  the 
Altar,  by  the  :j:  eldest  officiating  Minister.] 

To  this  succeeded  the  following  Sermon;  and  if  a  Judg- 
ment might  be  formed  from  the  Attention  wherewith  it  was 
received  by  a  very  crouded  Audience,  the  Author  may  flatter 
himself  that  now  when  it  appears  from  the  Press,  and  solicits 
a  candid  Perusal  in  the  Closet,  it  may  be  of  some  Service; 
more  especially  that  part  which  regards  our  neglected  Sab- 
baths, and  public  Ordinances. 

The  Author's  engagements  allow  him  but  few  Opportuni- 
ties of  addressing  the  World  in  this  Way ;  and  those  hitherto 
have  chiefly  arisen  out  of  public  Occasions,  where  the  Calls 
were  sudden,  and  where  he  hath  only  had  Leisure  to  shew  the 
Warmth  of  the  Heart,  and  not  the  labour  of  the  Head — Happy 
always  if,  with  a  Desire  to  serve  his  Friends,  he  can  give  any 
Testimony  of  a  Zeal  for  Truth,  and  for  that  Church  whereof 
he  is  a  Member! 

*  Rev.  Mr.  Duche.        t  Rev.  Mr.  Neill.        J  Rev.  Mr.  Sturgeon. 


SERMON  XVIII. 


I  KINGS,  Chap.  VIII.  v.  13,  27,  57,  60. 

I  have  surely  built  thee  an  House  to  dwell  in,  a  settled  Place 
for  thee  to  abide  in  forever ! — But  vi^ill  God  indeed  dwell 
on  the  Earth  ?  Behold  the  Heaven,  and  the  Heaven  of  Hea- 
vens, cannot  contain  thee  ;  how  much  less  this  House  that 
I  have  builded  ?— 

The  Lord  our  God  be  with  us  as  he  was  with  our  Fathers: 
Let  him  not  leave  us,  nor  forsake  us — That  all  the  People 
of  the  Earth  may  know  that  the  Lord  is  God,  and  that  there 
is  none  else. 

My  Brethren, 

Although  I  have  only  read  to  you  the 
foregoing  verses,  as  being  those  which  I  am  more 
immediately  to  insist  upon,  yet  the  greatest  part  of 
the  chapter  from  which  they  are  taken,  containing 
the  history  of  Solomon's  Dedication  of  the  Temple, 
and  which  has  been  already  read  to  you  as  the  first 
Lesson  for  this  day's  service,  will  be  the  subject  of 
my  following  discourse. 

But,  before  I  proceed,  it  may  perhaps  be  expected 
that  I  should  carry  you  back  into  remote  antiquity, 
to  investigate  the  origin  and  shew  the  reasonableness 
©f  Consecrating,  Dedicating,  or  Setting  Apart,  par- 


SERMON  XVIII.  557 

ticular  places  for  the  more  immediate  and  public 
worship  of  the  Supreme  God.  And  such  an  inquiry, 
it  must  be  confessed,  would  furnish  out  a  most  in- 
teresting detail;  no  way  unsuitable  to  this  day's 
solemnity.  But  the  time  being  short,  and  having 
another  plan  in  view,  I  shall  touch  but  slightly  on 
these  matters. 

The  great  Progenitors  of  our  race,  Adam  and 
Eve,  Vvhen  tbcy  first  sprung  from  the  forming  hand 
of  their  munilicenT  Creator,  no  doubt,  felt  their  hearts 
to  exult  v  ith  joy  and  gratitude  unutterable.  Every 
thinfc  within,  and  without  them,  contributed  to 
heighten  ihis  joy  into  the  most  transcendent  ecstacy. 
The  curiosity  of  their  ov.n  structure,  the  Paradise 
that  surrounded  them,  the  unfading  beauty,  the  eter- 
nal verdure  and  yet  continual  novelty,  of  its  scenes 
(while  they  continued  in  their  state  of  innocence)  led 
them,  doubtless,  at  all  times  and  in  all  places,  into 
the  most  fervent  acknowledgments  of  that  Goodness, 
from  which  the  whole  proceeded.  Nevertheless,  it 
is  no  wa}  improbable  but  that  they  had  some  Conse- 
crated place,  some  chosen  Bower,  by  brook  or  by 
fountain,  adorned  with  ail  the  bloomy  honours  of 
Paradise,  whither  (at  stated  times,  and  at  proper  in- 
tervals) they  might  retire  from  the  heat  of  the  day, 
to  offer  up  their  more  immediate  praises,  for  Creating 
Love  and  Preserving  Goodness. 

But  whatever  may  be  in  this,  one  of  the  first 
things  we  find  their  descendents  employed  in,  after 
the  Fall,  was  their  solemn  offering  up  "  the  fruits  of 
"  the  earth,  and  the  firstlings  of  their  flocks,"  in 
places  set  apart  for  that  end;  and,  after  the  Flood, 


358  SERMON  XVIII. 

Noah  no  sooner  descends  from  tlie  Ark  than  he  is 
found  erecting  an  altar  unto  the  Lord.  Abraham  too 
planted  a  Grove  in  Beersheba,  where  he  called  on  the 
name  of  the  everlasting  God;  and  this  God  himself, 
through  four  whole  chapters  of  Exodus,  is  found  in- 
stru^tlng  Moses  how  to  erect  and  adorn  that  glorious 
Tabernacle  which  we  read  of  there. 

Now  these  places  of  worship  were  agreeable  to 
the  state  of  a  people,  in  those  early  ages,  migrating 
from  place  to  place.  But  when  nations  were  settled, 
and  distinct  societies  formed;  in  the  place  of  Groves 
and  temporary  Tabernacles,  superb  Temples  were 
erected.  And  thus  it  was  with  the  Jews,  at  the  time 
of  erecting  that  Temple  of  unparalleled  magnificence 
and  architecture  Divine,  whose  Dedication  or  Conse- 
cration my  text  refers  to. 

After  journeying  for  many  years  through  the  w-il- 
derness,  after  sustaining  many  bloody  wars  with  their 
fierce  enemies;  that  people  had  now  got  full  possession 
of  the  Land  of  Promise,  and  enjoyed  that  happy  tran- 
quillity, which  their  souls  had  long  and  earnestly 
wished  for. 

And  now,  what  improvement  doth  their  illustri- 
ous monarch  make  of  this  occasion?  Doth  he  forget 
the  God  of  Israel,  that  had  led  his  people  through  so 
many  dangers  ?  Doth  he  turn  the  fruits  of  Peace  en- 
tirely to  works  of  secular  import,  to  Luxury,  the 
pursuit  of  Pleasure,  and  of  low  selfish  Enjoyment? 
No!  but  he  remembers  the  intimation  given  by  the 
prophet  Nathan  to  his  father  David,  how  that  his 
Son  after  him  should  build  an  House  (not  a  moveable 
and  temporary  Tabernacle,    but  a  fixed  and  set- 


SERMON  XVIII.  359 

tied  House)  to  the  name  of  the  Lord  forever*. 
Accordingly,  with  his  whole  heart  and  spirit,  he  sets 
about  this  divine  work,  and  writes  to  distant  places, 
for  an  amazing  store  of  materials  of  every  sort.  To 
this  purport  is  his  letter  to  Hiram,  king  of  Tyre  and 
Sidonf. 

"  Thou  knowest,  says  he,  how  that  David  thy 
"  fother  could  not  build  an  house  (or  fixt  Temple) 
"  unto  the  name  of  the  Lord  his  God,  for  the  wars 
*'  which  were  about  him  on  every  side,  until  the  Lord 
*'  put  them  under  the  soles  of  his  feet.     But  now  the 
''  Lord  my  God  hath  given  me  rest  on  every  side,  so 
*'  that  there  is  neither  adversary  nor  evil  occurrent: 
*'  and  behold,  I  purpose  to  build  an  house  to  the 
"  name  of  the  Lord  my  God;  as  he  spake  unto  David 
*'  my  father,  saying,  Thy  Son,  whom  I  will  set  upon 
"  thy  throne  in  thy  room,  he  shall  build  an  House 
"  unto  my  name.     Now,  therefore,  command  thou, 
"  that  they  hew  me  cedar  trees  out  of  Lebanon ;  and 
"  my  servants  shall  be  with  thy  servants — for  thou 
*'  knowest  that  there  is  not  among  us  any  that  can 
"  skill  to  hew  timber  like  unto  the  Sidoniansf." 

Solomon  having  procured  his  materials,  and  at 
length  finished  his  house,  with  such  a  profusion  of 
ornament  and  eastern  magnificence,  as  far  excels  all 
the  pomp  of  modern  times;  having  been  favoured 

•  2  Sam.  i.  13.  f  1  Kings,  Chap.  V.  v.  2 /. 

^  The?;e  are  the  same  Sidonians  whom  Homer  calls  -s^oXvoiooiXHij 
much  skilled  in  divers  arts;  which  particular  character  of  them  is  men- 
tioned to  shew,  that  Solomon  sought  out  the  most  e.xcellcnt  artists  in  the 
world  for  the  work  of  the  Temple ;  and  th?.t  the  Bible  account  of  them 
corresponds  exactly  to  that  given  of  them,  in  some  of  the  most  ancient 
profane  writings  which  we  now  have. 


360  SERMON  XVIII. 

M'ith  the  Divine  Direction  in  planning  and  carryinr 
on  the  \\'ork;  having  built  the  walls  with  hewn-stone, 
and  lined  them  with  cedar;  having  carved  and  adorned 
the  doors  and  linings  with  gilded  Cherubims,  and 
palm-trees,  and  knots  and  full-blown  fiou'ers  ,  having 
over'aid  the  holiest  places,  such  as  the  Oracle,  the 
Altar  and  the  Sanctuary  with  plates  of  massy  gold; 
having  furnished  the  whole  house  with  tables,  and 
candlesticks,  and  lamps,  and  tongs,  and  babons,  and 
bowls,  and  censers,  made  also  of  gold,  and  curiously 
embossed  with  flowers;  together  with  such  an  im- 
mense quantity  of  bases,  and  lavers,  and  pots,  and 
other  vessels  of  polished  brass- work  as  was  not  to  be 
weighed*; — the  day  was  now  come  when  this  superb 
edifice,  with  all  its  costly  apparatus  of  furniture,  was 
to  be  Dedicated,  Consecrated,  and  Set  Apart  for  ever 
to  the  name  of  the  Lord  I 

On  that  memorable  day,  the  Elders  and  Judges 
of  cities,  the  Heads  of  tribes  and  Chiefs  of  families, 
assembled  themselves  before  king  Solomon,  and  be- 
gan the  solemnity  with  a  grand  procession  from  Jeru- 
salem to  Mount-Zion,  in  order  to  bring  from  thence 
the  Ark  of  the  Covenant,  containing  the  two  Tables 
of  the  Law;  which  had  been  deposited  there  by  Da- 
vid, (when  he  brought  it  from  the  housef  of  Obed- 
Edom)  in  a  temporary  tabernacle,  until  a  fixed  house 
should  be  prepared  for  its  reception. 

In  the  like  solemn  manner  did  they  return  from 
Mount-Zion,  to  the  mount  of  the  Temple  at  Jerusa- 
lem, the  Priests  bearing  the  Ark  with  the  Law,  and 

*  1  Kings,  chap.  vi.  vii.  f  2  Sara,  vi,  12.  17. 


SERMON  XVIII.  561 

the  Levites  the  Tabernacle  in  which  it  had  been 
placed,  with  all  the  holy  vessels  of  the  Sanctuary  ;* 
that  there  might  remain  no  occasion  for  idolatry,  nor 
pretence  for  schism,  or  worship  in  any  other  place 
save  that  which  was  now  dedicated  to  the  Lord. 

Solomon  and  his  grand  retinue  being  arrived 
at  the  temple,  in  the  midst  of  sacrifices  of  sheep  and 
oxen  innumerable;  the  Priests,  whose  privilege  it 
was  (leaving  their  attendants  in  the  outer  courts,  and 
before  the  house)  entered  first  into  the  holy  place, 
and  then  into  the  most  holy,  and  there  with  solemn 
awe  they  deposited  the  Ark  in  the  place  prepared  for 
it,  under  the  wings  of  the  golden  Cherubims,  that 
expanded  themselves  from  wall  to  wall,  shading  the 
Mercy-seat  and  the  Cherubims  of  Moses. 

But  behold  now  a  most  stupendous  appearance! 
No  sooner  had  the  priests  retired  from  the  most  holy 
place  to  begin  the  service  at  the  Altar;  no  sooner 
had  the  trumpeters  and  singers  become  as  one,  and 
lifted  up  the  voice  in  full  chorus  withf  trumpets  and 
cymbals  and  instruments  of  music,  to  be  heard  in 
praising  and  thanking  God,  than  lo!  a  cloud  of  thick 
darkness,  declaring  the  immediate  presence  of  the 
glory  of  the  Lord,  filled  the  whole  house;  so  that  the 
priests  durst  not  stand  to  minister  by  reason  thereof, 
but  retreated  to  the  outer  courts  with  the  utmost 
consternation. 

And  here  let  us  pause,  ponder  and  reflect  on  the 
nature  of  this  wonderful  phaenomenon.  Strange  it 
may  seem  that  a  God,  who  is  Light  itself,  should 

•  1  Kings,  chap.  viii.  t  2  Chron.  5,  13. 

VOL.  II.  3  A 


362  SERMON  XVIII. 

appear  in  thick  darkness.    But,  as  he  knows  whereof 
we  are  made,  this  is  in  compassion  to  our  weakness. 
We  are  not,  however,  to  think  that  this  Darkness 
was  nothing  more  than  the  Pillar  of  Cloud,  in  which 
the*  Schechinah,  or  presence  of  the  Divine  Glory, 


•  As  the  Son  of  God,  when  he  came  into  the  world  to  redeem  man- 
kind, did,  of  his  infinite  condescension,  take  upon  him  their  nature  as  a 
veil  to  his  dignity,  that  he  might  thereby  converse  with  them  face  to  face ; 
so  the  great  Jehovah,  in  conversing  with  the  Israelites,  did  it  by  his  di- 
vine Scliechinah  or  the  pre-ience  ef  his  Glory,  abiding  under  the  form  of 
a  pillar  of  cloud  and  pillar  of  fire. 

This  well-known  appearance  it  was  that  went  before  the  Israelites  in 
the  Wilderness;  that  called  Moses  up  into  the  Mount;  that  spoke  to  Aaron 
and  Miriamf  in  the  door  of  the  tabernacle;  and  that  finally  rested  "  over 
the  most  holy  place  within  the  veil ;  and  thence  spoke  from  off  the  Mercy- 
seat,  that  was  upon  the  Ark  of  the  testimony,  from  between  the  two  Che- 
rubims."J  And  this  former  dwelling  of  God  among  the  Israelites  by  the 
Schechinah,  was  all  along  a  most  luminous  type  of  his  son's  future  dwel- 
ling in  human  nature. 

Kow,  outwardly  this  habitation  of  the  presence  of  the  Divinity  looked 
as  a  cloud,  but  inwardly  as  a  Fire;  and  the  fire,  or  inward  part,  was  that 
•which  was  more  immediately  termed  the  Glory,  and  put  on  different  ap- 
pearances according  to  diiTerent  circumstances.  Sometimes  it  shone 
through  the  cloud  in  such  serene  and  softened  lustre,  that  it  might  be 
looked  upon  by  common  eyes.  Sometimes  it  prevailed  so  much  over  the 
cloud,  that  only  the  eyes  of  a  favoured  few  could  behold  it,  and  that  too 
by  repeated  elTerts  and  by  gradual  approaches.  And  sometimes  it  broke 
out  so  intensely  strong,  eclipsing  the  sun,  the  cloud  and  the  whole  face  of 
things,  that  no  human  eye  could  behold  it,  or  any  thing  else  that  fell  within 
its  overwhelming  splendors. 

Beautifully  has  the  Jewish  Rabbi,  Jehudah,  expressed  himself  on  this 
subject,  as  he  is  quoted  by  Bishop  Patrick.  "  Of  the  Glory  mentioned  in 
Scripture,  there  is  one  (saith  he)  which  all  the  Israelites  saw,  such  as  the 
Cloud  and  consuming  Fire ;  another  of  such  a  nature  that  the  eyes  of  the 
Prophets  could  sustain  it ;  but  another  so  pure,  and  bright  to  such  a  degree, 
that  no  Prophet  is  able  to  apprehend  it,  but  if  he  venture  to  look  on  it,  hig 
composition  is  dissolved." 

t  J^um,  xii.  S.         X  Ifum.  vii.  89. 


SERMON  XVIII.  363 

usually  manifested  itself;  for  this,  it  is  to  be  presumed, 
would  not  have  terrified  to  the  degree  here  spoken  of. 
No,  my  brethren.  But,  on  the  contrary,  as  we  know 
that  the  Glory  on  this  occasion  was  superior  to 
that  of  former  ones;  so  we  may  believe  its  veiling 

Of  the  first  or  milder  Glory,  I  have  mentioned  sundry  instances,  and 
it  seems  referred  to  in  Psalm  xcvii.  2,  3.  "  Clouds  and  Darkness  ai-e  round 
about  Him,  and  fire  goeth  before  Kim".  Of  the  second  kind,  where  the 
Fire  or  Glory  so  far  prevailed  over  the  Veil  or  Cloud,  that  only  a  favoured 
few  could  behold  it,  and  that  at  a  distance,  or  by  gradual  approaches,  we 
have  a  most  grand  description  in  Exodus  xxiv.  10,  as  it  was  seen  by  Moses 
and  Aaron,  Nadab  and  Abihu,  and  the  seventy  eiders — "  And  they  saw 
the  God  of  Israel,  and  there  was  under  His  feet,  as  it  were  a  paved  work 
of  sapphire-stone,  and  as  it  were  the  Body  of  Heaven  in  his  clearness"— 
or  the  united  splendors  of  all  the  heavenly  Luminaries.  And  when  Moses 
•was  to  be  called  nearer  to  this  glory,  the  others  being  commanded  to  remain 
afar  off,  six  days  was  he  in  his  approach  towards  it;  while  the  Lord  kindly- 
veiled  it  before  him,  nor  was  it  till  the  seventh  day  that  he  was  taken  into 
the  midst  of  it;  while  it  appeared  like  a  devouring  fire,  on  the  top  of  the 
mount,  to  those  at  a  distance. 

But  as  to  the  third  Glory,  which,  in  its  unveiled  splendors,  eclipses 
all  the  created  luminaries  of  the  univej-se,  seeing  no  human  eye  has  been 
able  to  behold  it,  so  no  human  language  has  been  able  to  describe  it,  oiher- 
■wise  than  by  the  negative  terms  of  Darkness,  or  "  Light  which  no  man 
can  approach,  or  behold  and  live."t  For  that  which  overwhelms  and 
hides  the  view  of  all  things  else,  and  yet  is  itself  beyond  the  power  of  all 
view,  must,  in  respect  to  us,  be  the  same  as  total  Darkness. 

This  high  degree  of  Glory  is  that  in  which  the  more  immediate  presence 
of  the  Godhead  seems  to  have  been  manifested  on  special  occasions.  This 
it  appears  to  be  that  broke  in  upon  St.  Paul  at  noon-day,  so  intensely  strong 
that  the  sun  shone  to  him  in  vain ;  for  "  he  could  not  see  for  the  glory  of 
that  Light,  but  was  led  by  the  hand  of  those  that  were  with  him,"  who,  it 
is  presumed,  saw  onlja  lesser  degree  of  this  astonishing  and  overwhelm- 
ing Light.  This  too  it  was  that  filled  the  whole  body  of  the  tabernacle, 
at  the  consecrating  thereof,  so  that  Moses,  who  had  entered  into  the  second 
Glory  and  beheld  it,  was  not  able  to  enter  into  this. 

Can  we  doubt,  tlien,  but  that  it  was  the  same  superior  Glory,  dazzling 
and  overwhelming  all  things  besides,  that  astonished  the  Priests  at  the 
consecration  of  the  Temple?  Had  it  been  the  more  usual  appearaace  of  the 

f  1  Tim,  vi.  16.    Mwd.  ssxiii.  18. 


364  SERMON  XVIIL 

darkness  was  superior  also;  or  peradventurc,  if 
entirely  unveiled,  the  same  would  be  the  effect  of  the 
unsufferable  power  of  Light  itself,  and  the  Darkness 
be  such  as  our  sublime  poet  speaks  of— 

"  Dark  with  excessive  Bright" — 

Suppose  a  person  long  pent  up  in  a  gloomy  dun- 
geon, where  scarce  a  single  ray  had  penetrated  to 
cheer  his  lonely  hours;  and  suppose  him  liberated 
at  once,  and  turning  his  eye  to  the  noon-day  sun; 
would  not  the  whole  face  of  things  appear  to  him 
dark  and  without  distinction,  till  by  repeated  efforts 

Cloud  and  the  Glory  together,  it  is  not  to  be  imagined  that  they  would 
have  been  driven  by  it  from  the  service  at  the  Altar  as  they  now  w^ere; — 
with  a  view,  no  doubt,  in  the  conduct  of  Providence,  to  "  intimate  that 
their  Ministry  and  Avay  of  Worship  should  cease  when  the  Messiah  came, 
in  whom  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  dwelt  bodily."  Indeed,  we  are  ex- 
pressly told  rhat  the  Glory  did,  on  this  occasion,  break  entirely  out  of  the 
Cloud  ;  and  after  it  had  filled  the  whole  house,  "  dazzling  rather  than  en- 
lightening (saith  the  learned  Bishop  Patrick)  so  that  nothing  else  could  be 
seen,  while  it  continued  there,  it  settled  at  last  in  the  most  holy  place." 

No  person  seems  to  have  had  more  beautiful  and  accurate  conceptions 
on  this  subject  than  our  sublime  poet,  Milton,  in  the  passage  already  re- 
ferred to — 

«'  Fountain  of  Light!  Thyself  invisible 

"  Amidst  the  glorious  brightness  where  Thou  sit'st 

"  Thron'd  inaccessible ;  save  when  Thou  shad'st 

"  The  full  blaze  of  Thy  beams,  and  through  a  cloud, 

"  Drawn  round  about  Thee  like  a  radiant  shrine, 

«'  Dark  with  excessive  Bright,  Thy  skirts  appear, 

*'  Yet  dazzle  Heaven,  that  brightest  seraphim 

'•  Approach  not,  but  with  both  wings  veil  their  eyes  !" 

These  remarks,  as  far  as  the  Author's  knowledge  extends,  he  thinks 
sufficiently  warranted.  Rut,  if  he  should  be  mistaken  in  any  of  them,  they 
contain  no  hurtful  position,  and  therefore  may  be  suljmitted  with  all  defer- 
ence to  the  correction  of  those,  who  have  had  more  leisure,  than  hath  ever 
Iseen  his  lot,  to  attain  an  exact  and  critical  skill  in  oriental  literature. 


SERMON  XVIII.  365 

he  had  accustomed  himself  to  bear  the  redundant 
blaze?  Or  suppose  ten  thousand  noon-day  suns  should 
now  unite  their  splendors,  and  burst  instantaneously 
upon  us  who  enjoy  but  one,  would  not  our  weak 
organs  be  wholly  overpowered,  and  all  things  around 
us  be  lost  in  darkness  visible  and  sensible  ?  And  yet 
what  are  these  compared  to  the  immediate  breaking 
in  of  the  presence  of  God's  glory,  before  one  single 
ray  of  which  ten  thousand  noon- day  suns  themselves 
would  hide  their  diminished  heads,  and  be  lost  in 
total  obscurity  ?  Could  mortal  eye  look  at  this  and 
live?  Even  the  burning  Seraphims  cover  themselves 
before  it,  and  ''  with  both  wings  veil  their  eyesl" 

The  wise  Solomon,  on  this  occasion,  having  either 
more  presence  of  mind  than  the  astonished  priests, 
or  rather  being  the  instrument  whomGod  had  chosen 
to  proceed  with  the  remainder  of  this  solemn  service, 
cries  out — "  The  Lord  hath  said  that  he  would  dwell 
in  thick  darkness;"  and  no  man  can  behold  his  Glory 
without  a  veil.  Be  not  afraid  ye  Priests  and  Minis- 
ters of  God,  at  what  has  now  happened!  Do  you  not 
know,  from  the  book  of  your  own  Law,  that  the  high 
Priest  durst  not  approach  the  Mercy-seat,  without 
making  a  cloud  of  incense  before  him,  lest  he  should 
be  struck  blind,  or  lose  his  life  with  the  splendor  of 
the  divine  Glory  ?  Know  ye  not  that  at  the*  consecra- 
tion of  the  tabernacle,  in  like  manner  as  now,  the 
majesty  of  the  divine  Glory  broke  out  so  strong,  be- 
yond whatever  it  had  done  before,  filling  the  whole 
house,  that  "  Moses  was  not  able  to  enter  into  the 

••  Exod.  xl.  35. 


S66  SERMON  XVIII. 

tent  of  the  congregation?"  Look  therefore  on  this 
sudden  and  alarming  appearance,  that  drove  you  from 
the  Altar,  as  a  sure  token  of  God's  immediate  pre- 
sence, overwhelming  with  light  that  cannot  be  beheld, 
accepting  our  solemn  dedication  of  this  house,  and 
acknowledging  it  to  be  the  place  where  his  Glory 
will  dwell  forever! 

Triumphing  in  this  idea,  and  raised  almost  into 
raptures  divine,  the  pious  monarch  now  turns  his 
speech  from  the  priests  and  people  immediately  to 
Jehovah  himself,  in  that  sublime  apostrophe  of  my 
text. 

"  I  have  surely  built  Thee  an  house  to  dwell  in, 
a  settled  place  for  Thee  to  abide  in  forever!" — 

Now  do  I  assuredly  know,  O  Thou  holy  One  of 
Israel,  that  my  labours  of  love  to  Thee  are  not  in 
vain!  Now  am  I  convinced  that  I  enjoy  that  honour 
which  I  have  long  wished  for — that  supreme  honour 
of  building  Thee  an  house  (not  a  temporary  taberna- 
cle, like  those  of  former  times^  in  which  Thou  wilt 
sojourn  only  for  a  season)  but  a  fixed  place,  an  house 
of  ages,  in  which,  I  trust,  Thou  wilt  abide  forever! 

Then  turning  himself  back  to  the  people,  he  be- 
gan to  bless  them,  and  to  give  Thanks  to  God,  and 
to  recount  before  him  the  many  instances  of  his  kind- 
ness, in  the  carrying  on  this  work  for  the  reception  of 
his  Glory. 

But  suddenly  recollecting  himself,  and  being 
struck  with  the  vanity  of  thinking  that  the  tremen- 
dous majesty  of  Heaven  could  be  confined  to  time 
or  place;  he  breaks  out  into  a  second  Apostrophe 
more  grand  than  the  former  still,  and  exceeded  by 


SERMON  XVIII.  367 

nothing  that  is  to  be  found  in  all  the  volumes  of  the 
world! 

''  But  will  God  indeed  dwell  on  the  earth?'* 
Will  He  at  whose  footstool  ten  thousand  worlds 
hang  and  are  as  nothing — will  He  who  walks  on  the 
whirlwind's  wing,  and  passes  from  one  end  of  crea- 
tion to  the  other,  swifter  than  the  lightning's  glance — 
will  He  be  limited  to  any  particular  abiding  place? 
How  vain  the  thought,  O  thou  Being  superlatively 
raised  above  all  Beings!  Behold!  the  whole  immen- 
sity of  space,  nay  the  very  ''  Heaven,  and  Heaven  of 
Heavens,  cannot  contain  thee;  how  much  less  this 
House  that  I  have  builded?"  Yet,  though  in  a  literal 
and  local  sense,  thou  wilt  not  be  confined  here,  we 
know  that  thou  wilt  nevertheless  in  a  special  manner 
be  present — "  to  have  respect  to  the  supplication, 
and  to  hearken  unto  the  cry  and  to  the  prayer  which 
thy  servant  and  thy  people  shall  make  towards  thee 
in  this  place."* 

Convinced,  therefore,  of  this,  the  rest  of  the  chap- 
ter and  service  dedicatory,  is  chiefly  Supplication  and 
Prayer;  two  verses  of  v/hich  1  have  also  taken  into 
my  text  as  a  model  for  us  on  the  present  occasion. 

Having  thus  laid  before  3-ou  the  design  and  occa- 
sion of  the  text,  with  as  much  brevity  as  circum- 
stances would  admit,  I  come  now  to  make  an  appli- 
cation of  the  whole  to  the  purpose  of  this  day's 

solemnity. 

We  too,  my  brethren,  have  been  building  a  House 

to  the  Lord;  not  a  superb  and  magnificent  one,  fitted 

•  1  Kings  VIII.  28,  29. 


368  SERMON  XVIII. 

to  the  ostentatious  worship  of  the  Lawj  but  a  House 
decently  neat  and  elegantly  plain,*  fitted  to  the  sim- 
plicity of  that  Gospel-worship  which  must  be  per- 
formed in  '*  Spirit  and  in  Truth."  We  too  are  here 
assembled,  in  the  presence  of  Almighty  God,  and  in 
the  jight  of  men  and  angels,  to  make  a  solemn  Offer- 
ing of  this  House  to  the  name  of  the  Lord;  and  to 
set  it  apart  to  the  purposes  of  religion  forever. 

By  this  work  of  ours,  we  pretend  not  to  confer  any 
peculiar  sanctity  on  particular  places,  or  portions 
of  inanimate  nature.  What  we  do  is  only  declarative 
of  our  own  fixed  intention  of  endeavouring,  through 
God's  Grace,  to  sanctify  ourselves  in  this  place,  in 
the  full  hopes  of  meeting  the  spiritual  consolation  of 
his  Divine  Presence  therein;  and  entering  into  a 
solemn  engagement,  for  ourselves  and  our  posterity, 
of  keeping  it  forever  sacred  to  these  pious  uses,  agree- 
ably to  the  pure  model  of  that  most  excellent  Church, 
whereof  we  are  members. 

This  labour  of  our  love,  however  unworthilv 
performed,  and  by  however  mean  instruments,  wc 
hope  will  be  accepted  in  and  through  the  media- 
tion of  Christ  Jesus.     A  siffn  from  heaven  to  confirm 

O 

this  hope,  we  must  not  expect!  A  Cloud  of  Glory, 
declaring  the  immediate  presence  of  God  among  us, 
we  look  not  to  see!  Types  and  shadows  and  the 
burden  of  ceremonies  are  done  away.  But  behold, 
a  greater  evidence  is  here!  The  son  of  God  himself 


*  The  House  here  spoken  of  veil  deserves  the  above  character,  being 
a.  very  elcgani  building,  executed  in  the  best  taste.  Its  dimensions  are 
ninety-one  foot  by  sixty-one. 


SERMON  XVIII.  569 

hath  been  among  us,  and  hath  left  in  our  hands  the 
Gospel  of  salvation,  the  words  of  eternal  truth,  declar- 
ing that — "  Where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together 
in  His  name,  there  will  He  be  in  the  midst  of  them." 
By  the  eye  of  Scripture-faitli,  that  fast  anchor  of  the 
Soul,  we  can  see  Him,  we  can  feel  Him  vitally  pre- 
sent with  us!  we  can  enjoy  union  and  communion 
with  him;  and,  in  our  most  holy  places,  we  can  be- 
hold him  seated  on  another  Mercy-seat  than  that  of 
the  Temple  and  the  Law,  and  hear  him  speaking  in 
another  manner  than  from  within  the  veil!  We  can 
behold  him  seated  on  the  Mercy-seat  of  Redeeming 
Love,  and  hear  him  speaking  in  the  comfortable  over- 
tures of  the  Gospel  of  Peace ! 

These  interesting  Truths  being  premised,  and 
having  the  well-grounded  assurance  that  "  God  will 
indeed  dwell  on  the  Earth" — even  in  the  midst  of 
the  truly  religious  Meetings  or  Societies  of  his  peo- 
ple; it  behoves  us  next  to  consider  what  conduct 
such  Societies  ought  more  especially  to  observe,  in 
order  to  expect  so  great  a  blessing. 

And  first,  then,  if  we,  as  a  religious  Society, 
would  hope  that  God  would  continue  among  us  in 
this  place  which  we  have  dedicated  to  his  name,  we 
must  be  careful  to  improve  ourselves  in  "  all  manner 
of  holy  conversation  and  godliness,  not  forgetting  the 
Assembling  ourselves  together,  as  the  manner  of  some 
is."* 

And  here,  as  this  neglect  of  "  Assembling  toge- 
ther," in  the  place  where  God's  honour  more  imme- 

•  Heb.  X.  25. 
TOL.  II.  3  B 


370  SERMON  XVIII. 

diately  dwells,  is  an  evil  of  the  most  ungrateful  kind, 
and  whicli  cannot  but  provoke  him  above  any  other, 
to  withdraw  his  more  immediate  presence  from  a 
people,  it  may  not  be  amiss,  with  all  candour  and 
affection,  to  address  a  few  things  to  those  whose 
"  Mrnner"  this  is;  although  it  must  be  confessed 
that  it  is  hard  even  for  Charity  herself  to  imagine  any 
plausible  pretext  for  their  conduct. 

There  is  not,  I  am  certain,  a  person  among  us 
that  will  not  acknowledge  some  sort  of  Homage  to  be 
due  to  the  supreme  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth.  Even 
the  Deist  himself  will  be  fond  of  owning  this  to  be 
a  natural  dictate  of  eternal  Reason,  founded  on  the 
immutable  relation  between  the  creature  and  its  Cre- 
ator. But  then  he  will  say  that  this  homage  is  a  tri- 
bute of  the  heart,  better  to  be  performed  in  the  re- 
tirements of  the  closet,  than  amidst  the  avocations  of 
a  public  assembly.  And  the  kindest  thing  we  can 
suggest  is,  that  this  sentiment  (it  is  to  be  feared)  is 
too  much  adopted  by  many  men,  in  other  respects  of 
strict  honour,  fair  morals  and  useful  members  of  so- 
ciety; who,  although  they  profess  to  believe  in  the 
religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  would  scorn  the  impu- 
tation of  deism,  yet  still  continue  in  the  neglect  of 
that  public  w^orship  and  those  sacred  ordinances 
which  this  religion  hath  enjoined.  Instead  of  ap- 
proaching the  courts  of  the  Lord,  with  their  respect- 
ive families,  on  those  days  that  are  consecrated  to  his 
more  immediate  service,  they  either  sequester  them- 
selves from  the  rest  of  mankind  in  unsocial  retire- 
ments; or,  if  decency  obliges  not  to  this,  *'  one  goes 
to  his  farm,  and  another  to  his  merchandise." 


SERMON  XVIir.  371 

Now,  we  will  allow  such  persons,  all  that  they 
themselves  can  ask.  We  will  in  charity  suppose  that 
they  are  as  regular  and  fervent  in  private  devotion  as 
they  can  possibly  pretend  to  be;  yet  still  we  say  that 
the  neglect  of  public  worship  contradicts  their  pro- 
fession of  Christianity,  and  is  a  public  breach  of  duty 
to  God,  to  society  and  to  their  own  souls.  And 
would  to  heaven  that  what  may  be  offered  on  this 
head  might  gain  their  attention ;  seeing  no  terms  of 
asperity  and  reproach  shall  be  used,  unbecoming  the 
spirit  and  temper  of  that  religion,  to  the  public  exer- 
cise of  which,  we  would  woo  and  win  them. 

And  first  they  are  intreated  to  consider  that,  from 
the  whole  tenor  of  Scripture,  the  public  observance 
of  a  Sabbath,  in  places  set  apart  for  that  purpose, 
appears  to  have  been  God's  own  appointment,  and 
has  the  promise,  both  of  this  life  and  that  which  is  to 
come,  annexed  to  it.  Eternal  Wisdom  gave  an  early 
intimation  of  it,  while  our  first  parents  were  yet  in 
Paradise,  by  blessing  the  Seventh  day.  Our  first 
parents  delivered  it  in  tradition  to  their  posterity,  who 
(as  we  have  seen)  had  their  places  of  public  worship, 
approved  by  God's  immediate  appearance  among 
them;  and  at  length  when  these  traditions  were  either 
darkened  or  destroyed,  the  Lord  solemnly  repub- 
lished the  same  institution  or  ordinance  from  Mount 
Sinai,  in  the  Law,  saying — "■  remember  the  Sabbath 
day  to  keep  it  holy." 

Jesus  Christ,  who  came  not  to  destroy  but  to  fulfil, 
the  Law,  frequented  the  places  of  public  worship, 
and  sanctified  the  Sabbath  by  his  example.  The 
rery  form  of  prayer,  given  by  him  to  mankind,  at 


372  SERMON  XVIII. 

the  instance  of  his  disciples,  is  a  public  form.  Nay 
the  great  design  of  his  coming  into  this  world  and 
leaving  his  Gospel  behind  him,  was  to  accomplish  a 
plan  of  Redemption  for  lost  mankind,  to  plant  a 
Church  for  himself  upon  earth,  and  form  his  disciples 
into  one  public  body,  whereof  himself  is  the  head. 

But  how  can  there  be  a  Church,  where  there  is 
no  Membership,  no  Communion,  no  "  Assem- 
bling ourselves  together,"  agreeably  to  His  appoint- 
ment? How  can  those  be  his  disciples  now,  who  do 
not  imitate  his  first  disciples,  and  join  together  "  in 
Doctrine,  Fellowship,  in  Breaking  of  Bread,  and  in 
Prayers?"*  These  first  disciples  certainly  knew  their 
master's  will  as  well  as  we  do  now ;  and  if  one  set  of 
men,  who  call  themselves  Christians,  may  withdraw 
themselves  from  public  ordinances,  another  may  do 
the  same;  and,  as  example  is  powerful,  the  time  may 
fast  come,  when  in  vain  shall  we  build  Churches — 
nay,  in  vain  should  we  open  the  doors  of  those  that 
ai-e  already  built! 

We  do  most  readily  allow  the  private  worship  of 
a  man's  own  heart,  its  full  commendation;  and  God 
forbid  that  any  thing  here  said  should  be  understood 
as  derogatory  from  that  worship,  or  tending  to  set  in 
opposition  to  that  which  is  public.  It  is  most  sin- 
cerely to  be  wished  that  no  man  ever  pretended  to  it, 
who  did  not  heartily  practise  it.  All  true  devotion 
must  begin  in  the  heart;  but  then  it  must  not  end 
there.  God  notonly  calisus  to  acknowledge  him  in  our 
own  minds,  but  openly  and  avowedly  to  acknowledge 

*  Acts,  ii.  42. 


SERMON  XVIII.  373 

him  before  men ;  that  they,  seeing  our  good  works, 
may  be  stirred  up  to  give  him  the  greater  glory. 

Openly  do  the  celestial  Choirs,  pour  forth  their 
triumphant  Hallelujahs  to  his  adorable  name!  Openly 
do  they  cast  their  crowns  at  his  feet,  saying — 
*'  Worthy  art  thou,  O  Lord!  to  receive  glory,  and 
honour,  and  power!" 

And  shall  Man  be  silent,  or  wholly  selfish,  in  his 
worship?  Man,  so  highly  favoured!  Man,  the  Re- 
deemed of  God!  Man,  made  social  in  his  nature; 
endued  with  voice  articulate,  and  appointed  to  lead 
the  Chorus  of  this  lower  world!  Shall  he  forsake  his 
post,  and  neglect  those  public  praises,  which  his 
tongue  was  framed  to  utter?  Should  he  do  this,  the 
very  Brute  and  even  the  Inanimate  creation,  openly 
and  incessantly  declaring  God's  glory  day  and  night, 
would  shame  him  for  his  sad  desertion! — And  shame 
him  they  do,  while  he  confines  himself  to  a  worship 
merely  selfish  or  solitary,  hides  himself  from  the* 
world,  absents  himself  from  the  Great  Congregation 
of  God's  people,  and  blushes  to  utter  forth  his  maker's 
praises  before  heaven  and  earth! 

By  a  Worship  merely  solitary,  a  man  may  perhaps 
somewhat  improve  the  state  of  his  own  mind,  and 
serve  himself;  but,  by  Public  Worship,  a  man  not 
only  serves  himself,  but,  as  far  as  poor  dust  and  ashes 
can,promotesGod's  glory  also,  by  acknowledging  him 
before  the  whole  world.    The  height  of  religious  per- 

•  There  may  have  been  instances,  where  some  of  God's  Servants  have 
been  suffered  to  withdraw  from  the  World,  to  a  Life  merely  solitary.  But 
these  are  rare  Cases,  not  intended  for  common  Use,  or  common  Example; 
■or  do  wc  speak  to  any  who  pretend  to  a  Life  of  that  sort, 


574  SERMON  XVIII. 

fection  is  when  both  sorts  of  Worship  have  their  due 
place;  and  however  much  a  man  may  boast  of  the 
Devotion  of  the  Heart,  if  he  keeps  it  there,  the  world 
will  be  apt  to  suspect  him,  and  to  ask  of  him  a  sign 
for  the  edification  of  others. 

Upon  the  whole  then,  it  appears  that  a  neglect  of 
the  Public  Ordinances  of  Religion,  in  one  professing 
to  believe  the  Gospel,  is  a  plain  contradiction  of  that 
profession,  and  a  breach  of  that  duty  which  we  owe  to 
God.  And  oh !  that  it  might  never  be  forgotten  by 
any  one  who  names  the  name  of  Christ,  that  it  is 
only  to  those  who  "  confess  him  before  men,"  that 
he  hath  given  the  most  comfortable  promise  of  "  con- 
fessing them  before  his  heavenly  father,"  in  that  awful 
day  of  accounts,  when  he  is  to  sit  absolute  judge  of 
their  conduct. 

And  yet  still,  if  such  be  the  case  in  respect  to  those 
who,  though  they  neglect  the  Public  Worship  of 
God,  nevertheless  pretend  to  a  more  Private  and 
Spiritual  Worship  of  Him;  what  must  it  be  with  such 
as  are  avowed  enemies  to  both?  Would  to  God  that 
they  would  put  the  matter  to  their  own  Souls  in  their 
serious  moments;  if,  peradventure,  they  ever  leave 
themselves  leisure  to  be  serious. 

But,  to  proceed — we  were  next  to  shew  that  the 
neglect  of  Public  Worship  is  also  a  breach  of  Duty  to 
Society.  Much  of  what  might  be  offered  on  this  head 
is  anticipated  on  the  former;  for  so  kind  hath  God 
been  to  us,  that  whatever  he  hath  commanded  us  to  do 
for  his  Glory,  is  likewise  for  our  own  Good.  Many 
arguments  might  also  be  drawn  from  the  nature  of 
society}  our  common  wants,  our  common  dangers, 


SERMON  XVIII.  375 

our  common  Redemption,  and  our  common  depen- 
dence for  happiness  here  and  hereafter,  on  the  same 
Parent-God.  But  these  may  be  passed  over  at  present; 
it  being  generally  acknowledged  that  government  and 
society  cannot  be  maintained  on  any  other  principles 
than  justice,  sobriety  and  obedience.  And  these  prin- 
ciples cannot  be  maintained,  in  any  tolerable  degree, 
but  "  for  the  Lord's  sake,"  and  by  means  of  Religion 
and  its  divine  sanctions.  And  Religion  cannot  be  main- 
tained without  a  due  regard  to  its  public  ordinances. 

There  is  something  as  lovely  and  venerable,  as  it 
is  truly  ancient,  in  the  appointment  of  a  Sabbath,  or 
one  day  in  Seven,  for  "  assembling  ourselves  toge- 
ther." By  this  means,  people  are  brought  forth  and 
associated  in  their  most  decent  attire.  They  are 
humanized  and  polished  and  made  better  acquainted. 
They  provoke  one  another,  as  the  apostle  expresses 
it,  to  love  and  good  works.  Nay,  as  the  same  apostle 
further  testifies,  much  greater  fruits  than  these  may 
be  expected.  For,  *'  if*  the  whole  church  be  come 
together  in  one  place,  and  there  come  in  one  that 
believeth  not,  or  one  unlearned;  he  is  convinced  of 
all,  he  is  judged  of  all;  and  so,  falling  down  on  his 
face,  he  will  worship  God,  and  report  that  God  is  of 
a  truth"  in  that  place. 

Whence  it  appears  that  the  neglect  of  public  wor- 
ship is  also  a  breach  of  duty  to  Society,  and  a  bar  to 
the  reformation  and  good  order  of  mankind.  It  was 
next  to  be  proved  a  breach  of  duty  to  our  Own  Souls. 
And  here  litde  need  be  said. 

*  I  Cor.  xiv.  23,  &c.     In  substance  as  qnoted  from  memory,  in  this 
and  sundry  places  of  the  former  London  editions. 


576  SERMON  XVIII. 

Whatever  is  a  neglect  of  duty  to  God,  whatever 
obstructs  the  good  of  Society,  must  necessarily  be 
prejudicial  to  the  individual.  Were  men  vAholly 
composed  of  soul  and  made  entirely  for  themselves, 
a  refined  selfish  and  solitary  religion  might  possibly 
su.t  them.  But,  as  the  matter  now  is,  they  stand  in 
need  of  all  social  helps  to  enfiame  their  devotion;  and 
it  is  found  by  experience  that  in  public  assemblies, 
when  all  things  are  conducted  with  decency  and 
order,  a  kind  of  holy  fervor  is  apt  to  kindle  from 
bosom  to  bosom,  rising  to  heights  which  the  solitary 
worshipper  cannot  easily  reach  or  conceive.  In  a 
w^ord,  it  is  to  social  and  public  worship,  as  hath  been 
already  hinted,  that  our  blessed  Saviour  hath  given 
many  of  the  Gospel-promises.  For  he  hath  assured 
us  that  if  even  so  small  a  number  as  "  two  shall  agree 
on  earth,  as  touching  any  thing  that  they  shall  ask, 
it  shall  be  done  for  them  of  his  father  who  is  in 
heaven."f 

These  arguments,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  may  convince 
those  who  neglect  or  scorn  our  Sabbaths  and  public 
meetings,  that  they  are,  in  reality,  acting  contrary  to 
their  duty  to  God,  to  Society,  and  to  Themselves;  and 
that  if  it  were  not  for  the  wise  ordinance  of  a  Sab- 
bath, true  religion  would  scarce  be  found  upon  earth. 
And  if  religion  were  gone,  society  could  not  long 
subsist,  or  at  least  it  could  not  subsist  on  the  princi- 
ples of  Virtue,  Freedom  and  Safety. 

And  this  leads  me  to  one  argument  more,  which, 
as  it  is  of  a  worldly  nature,  may  perhaps  be  better 

t  Mat.  xviii.  19. 


SERMON  XVIIL  ,     377 

heard.  If  we  would  wish  to  Uve  happy  and  see  good 
days;  if  we  woiild  wish  to  see  our  children  dutiful, 
and  our  families  in  subordination  round  us;  if  we 
would  wish  to  have  our  property  safe,  and  our  persons 
free  from  violence;  we  ought  to  support  the  credit 
of  religion,  and  set  forward  the  public  worship  of 
God,  by  our  whole  influence,  our  example,  and  every 
other  means  in  our  power. 

So  far  in  general.  As  to  you,  my  brethren,  to 
whom  this  Discourse  is  more  particularly  addressed, 
it  is  to  be  hoped  that  you  will  be  persuaded  to  a  con- 
scientious attendance  upon  the  public  Worship,  the 
Prayers,  the  Festivals  and  the  Sacraments  of  our 
Church,  not  only  from  the  above  motives,  but  from 
the  nobler  motives  first  mentioned  to  you;  namely,  as 
a  means  of  continuing  the  divine  Presence  among 
you,  and  obtaining  that  Spiritual  Consolation  and 
Fellowship  with  God,  which,  it  is  to  be  believed, 
were  your  sincere  desire  in  contributing  of  your  sub- 
stance to  the  erecting  of  this  house. 

Another  thing  I  must  recommend  to  you,  if  you 
would  expect  God  to  dwell  among  you,  as  a  Religi- 
ous Society.  It  is  Union  and  Charity  with  one  ano- 
ther. For  St.  Paul  tells  the  Corinthians,  that  where 
divisions  are  among  a  people  they  will  come  together 
in  the  Church,  "  not  for  the  better  but  for  the 
worse."*  It  is  impossible,  indeed,  in  this  world, 
while  men  have  their  passions,  their  vanities,  their 
interests  and  their  ambitions,  but  such  offences  will 
come,  and  a  good  man  will  be  apt  to  cry  out — "  Is 


•  1  Cor.  xi.  17. 

toj.*  II.  3  c 


378  SERMON  XVIII. 

there  no  balm  in  Gilead,"  no  sovereign  method  to 
prevent  or  heal  these  painful  wounds  ?  The  best  way, 
indeed,  is  to  practise  all  Christian  Forbearance,  and 
to  leave  the  rest  to  God's  Providence;  ever  bearing 
in  mind  that  the  glory  of  a  Church  consists  not  in  the 
ostcutation  of  numbers,  but  in  the  strict  Union  and 
Fellowship  of  its  members. 

The  same  Charity,  Love  and  Candor,  that  you  ex- 
tend to  one  another,  let  me  beseech  you,  in  a  particu- 
lar manner,  to  extend  to  those  who  are  appointed  to 
minister  among  you.  Judge  of  them  with  imparti- 
ality. Bear  in  mind  the  difficulties  of  their  office. 
Consider  that  they  are  men  of  like  infirmities  with 
yourselves,  placed  by  their  station  in  a  very  public 
point  of  view  5  and  thereby  what  failings  they  may 
have  are  rendered  the  more  conspicuous. 

When  you  enter  God's  House,  let  your  minds  be 
impressed  with  a  deep  sense  of  his  awful  presence, 
and  "  keep  your  feet  with  all  diligence."  Examine 
carefully  into  the  motives  of  your  appearing  there; 
whether  it  be  from  an  idle  curiosity,  or  to  have  a  mo- 
mentary warmth  raised  in  you  merely  by  Preaching; 
or  whether  it  be,  in  good  earnest,  to  humble  your- 
selves before  the  throne  of  God,  and  to  join  with  your 
fellow  Christians  in  the  solemn  acts  of  Devotion;  "  in 
Supplications,  Prayers,  Intercessions,  and  Giving  of 
Thanks  for  all  men,"  agreeably  to  the  most  complete 
form  of  our  excellent  Liturgy  ? 

Preaching,  my  brethren,  was  originally  a  wise  in- 
stitution, to  instruct  the  Ignorant,  to  rouse  the  Dull, 
to  confirm  the  Wavering,  and  to  animate  All  in  the 
discharge  of  their  dutvj  and,  as  such,  is  still  retained 


SERMON  XVIII.  379 

by  our  Church  as  a  very  necessary  addition  to  her 
public  service,  and  is  moreover  warranted  by  the 
example  of  our  Saviour  and  his  Apostles.  But  then, 
here  lies  the  fault,  that  many  will  consider  this 
Preaching  as  the  principal  part  of  the  Public  Wor- 
ship itself;  and  no  Preaching  will  be  acceptable  to 
them  that  does  not,  as  it  were,  hurry  them  out  of 
themselves,  by  captivating  the  passions,  as  if  that  was 
a  nobler  and  more  useful  work  than  to  convince  the 
Judgment.  Preachers  there  are,  indeed,  who  can  do 
both  in  an  eminent  degree;  and  their  success  in  this 
respect  is  a  blessing  to  the  societies  to  which  they 
belong.  But  what  we  complain  of  is  this — that  the 
excellent  Liturgy  of  our  Church  should  be  no  motive, 
or  only  a  secondary  motive,  for  frequenting  her  Ser- 
vice; and  that  this  wrong  taste  of  Hearers  is  apt  to  lead 
to  a  wrong  taste  in  preaching,  and  draws  men  of  warm 
tempers,  small  abilities,  and  fond  of  pleasing,  into  ex- 
travagances of  heat  and  zeal,  which  Reason  cannot 
justify,  and  Christianity  requires  not  at  their  hand. 

As  the  result,  therefore,  of  what  has  been  said,  let 
me,  in  the  next  place  entreat  you,  as  a  religious  So- 
ciety, to  "  hold  fast  the  profession  of  your  Faith  with- 
out wavering,  without  levity,  and  without  being 
"  blown  about  by  every  wind  of  doctrine." 

I  mean  not,  on  this  occasion,  the  least  reflection 
against  any  of  those  who  differ  from  us  in  their  per- 
suasion. They  have,  no  doubt,  fully  examined  and 
convinced  themselves  in  the  Faith  they  hold ;  and  the 
same  indulgence  which  we  freely  extend  to  them,  we 
do  but  claim  for  ourselves.  Seeing  we  also,  as  well 
as  they,   have  embraced  the  Faith  of  a  particular 


380  SERMON  XVIIL 

Church,  we  also  must  be  supposed  to  have  sufficient 
conviction  in  our  own  mnids  for  the  choice  we  have 
made.  We  must  be  allowed  to  think  the  faith  of  that 
Church  the  same  that  "  was  once  delivered  to  the 
Saints."  We  must  be  allowed  to  consider  her  wor- 
ship as  social  in  its  nature;  plain  yet  solemn,  and 
keeping  the  golden  mean  betwixt  those  idle  pagean- 
tries that  distract  the  attention  to  things  purel}'  sen- 
sible, and  those  illusive  reveries  that  pretend  to  re- 
finements which  human  nature  cannot  reach.  We 
must  be  allowed  to  pay  a  due  regard  to  her  ancient 
discipline,  her  venerable  order,  and  her  wise  consti- 
tutions, that  were  planned  by  men  of  sujierior  emi- 
nence, and  hnve  stood  the  test  of  ages.  And,  lastly, 
we  must  be  allowed  to  look  upon  these  things  as  mat- 
ters, not  lightly,  wantonly,  or  rashly,  to  be  given  up. 

I  shall  only  detain  you  while  I  recommend  one 
thing  more  to  you,  as  a  Religious  Society;  and  that 
is,  a  liberal  and  beneficent  spirit  in  contributing  to  all 
^vorks  of  Charity  and  common  concern.  And,  on 
this  head,  it  is  with  pleasure  that  I  confess  myself 
almost  absolved  from  the  necessity  of  saying  any 
tli^ng.  I  am  rather  called  to  congratulate  you  on  the 
excellent  spirit  that  hath  already  been  shewn,  tlian  to 
doubt  of  its  continuance. 

This  house  hath  been  almost  wholly  built  within 
yourselves;  by  the  free,  voluntary  and  cheerful  con- 
tributions of  your  own  mem'oers.  Some  have  spared 
in  their  exigence,  and  sonse  out  of  their  abundance, 
and  that  too  with  surpiibiiig  liberality.  Blessed  are 
ye  ''  for  this  loan  that  ye  have  lent  unto  the  Lord.* 

*  1  Sam.  ii.  20. 


SERMON  XVIII.  381 

"  May  God  remember  you  concerning  this,  and 
*'  wipe  not  out  your  good  deeds  that  you  have  done 
*'  for  the  House  of  your  God  and  for  the  Offices 
*'  thereoff." 

Proceed  with  the  same  liberal  and  pious  spirit,  in 
what  remains  of  this  good  work.  Remember  that 
God  hath  blessed  you  with  every  instance  of  prosi->e- 
rity,  in  times  of  extremest  danger.  And  surely,  when 
Our  harvests  have  been  multiplied,  and  our  cattle  and 
our  fields  encreased  ; — A\hen  we  behold  our  children 
growing  up  and  prospering  round  us,  and  even  want- 
ing room  in  the  House  of  the  Lord,  then.  Oh  then!  it 
is  one  of  the  noblest  Charities  to  offer  back  to  God  a 
part  of  what  He  has  so  liberally  bestowed,  and  to 
make  a  provision  for  continuing  the  Worship  of  His 
adorable  name  among  our  posterity  to  the  latest  gene- 
rations! Whatever  we  may  give  this  way,  according 
to  our  best  abilities,  God  will  accept  as  an  offering  of 
our  Love  to  Him;  and  let  us  look  what  we  lay  out, 
and  it  shall  be  returned  to  us  "  after  many  daysj." 

I  come  now  to  the  last  verses  of  my  text,  which 
were  these — '^  The  Lord  God  be  with  us,  as  he  was 
*"■  with  our  fathers.  Let  him  not  leave  us  nor  forsake 
*'  us — That  all  the  people  of  the  earth  nia^  know,  that 
*'  the  Lord  is  God,  and  there  is  none  else." — And  the 
very  tenor  of  these  words,  as  veil  as  the  nature  of 
this  occasion,  calls  us  to  conclude  in  the  most  humble 
and  supplicant  manner  with — 

■f  Nehem.  xiii.  14.  J  Eccles.  xi.  1. 


382 
PRAYER. 

BUT  with  what  language  shall  we  address  thee,  O  thou 
most  holy  and  exalted  Being  I  our  God  and  our  Fathers'  God 
—who  inhabitest  eternity,  and  art  the  Life  and  Light  of  the  world 
Whp*  shall  we  render  unto  thee  for  ten  thousand  times  ten  thou- 
sand mercies,  which  language  would  fail  us  to  express,  and  the 
whole  period  of  our  lives  to  recount!  Above  all,  what  shall  we  ren- 
der unto  thee  for  the  Knowledge  of  thine  everlasting  Gospel,  and 
those  glorious  privileges  to  which  we  are  called  as  members  of 
thy  Church  militant  on  earth — even  to  that  exalted  Privilege  of 
Angels — the  Privilege  of  enjoying  Union  and  Communion  with 
thee!  Oh  then,  that  our  hearts  could  now  conceive,  and  our 
tongues  rould  utter,  such  strains  of  praise  and  adoration  and 
thanksgiving  to  thee,  as  Angels,  and  glorified  Spirits,  and  the 
Church  triumphant,  pour  forth  to  thee  in  Heaven  above  1 

It  is  good  for  us,  O  Almighty  Father,  that  thou  hast  called 
us  to  this  Knowledge,  and  hast  vouchsafed  us  these  Privileges  ! 
It  is  good  for  us  that  thou  didst  put  it  into  our  minds  to  build 
thee  an  house  to  dwell  in,  and  hast  permitted  us  to  dedicate  and 
set  it  apart  (as  we  hope)  to  the  glory  of  thy  name  for  ever !  Yet, 
inasmuch  as  we  are  taught  not  to  put  our  trust  in  these  outward 
marks  of  Devotion,  but  that  each  of  us  must  prepare  for  thee  an 
habitation  inwardly,  and  a  temple  in  our  Hearts;  we  do,  there- 
fore, now  come  to  make  a  nobler  and  more  important  Dedica- 
tion unto  thee!  We  come,  as  is  our  bounden  duty,  tliroug;h  the 
merits  and  intercession  of  our  blessed  Redeemer,  to  Dedicate 
Ourselves,  our  Souls  and  Bodies,  our  whole  Lives,  to  thy  ser- 
vice»  And,  O  thou  who  art  the  Hearer  of  Prayer,  "  to  whom 
mercies  and  forgivenesses  belong,  though  we  have  rebelled  against 
thee,"  we  most  earnestly  pray  that  our  past  offences  may  be  blot- 
ted out,  that  we  may  be  washed  in  the  Blood  of  Christ,  and  that 
the  vows  and  offerings  which  we  now  make  may  be  accepted  in 
Him,  and  rendered  effectual  to  our  everlasting  salvation. 

For  this  end,  O  merciful  God,  let  the  Grace  of  thy  holy 
spirit  assist  and  strengthen  us  in  all  our  Supplications  and 
Prayers,  that  we  shall  thenceforward  effer  up  to  thee  in  thi» 


383 

Place  ;  and  be  thou  graciously  pleased  to  vouchsafe  us  thy  Pre- 
sence therein  continually.  As  thou  wert  with  our  Fathers,  O 
Lord  our  God,  so  be  thou  with  us.  As  thy  mighty  power 
brought  them,  like  the  Israelites  of  old,  through  the  perils  of 
another  raging  Sea ;  as  thou  didst  support  them  in  a  remote 
Land,  while  it  was  yet  another  Wilderness ;  as  thou  didst  at 
length  give  them  goodly  habitations  therein,  and,  in  thy  divine 
favour,made  choice  of  them  and  their  children  after  them,  to  plant 
and  propagate  thy  everlasting  Gospel  to  the  ends  of  the  earth — as 
thou  wert  with  them  in  these  things,  so  be  thou  with  us.  Let  not 
our  unworthiness  provoke  thee  to  "  leave  usnor  forsake  us;"  but  let 
ourlightshine  continually  forth,  till  all  the  people  of  the  earth  shall 
know — till  the  Heathen  around  us  know — that  the  Lord  is  God, 
and  there  is  none  else  ;  till  they  know  and  confess  that  the  Gods 
whom  they  have  served  are  no  Gods ;  that  they  and  their  Fathers 
have  inherited  Lies  and  Vanity  from  the  beginning ;  and  that 
there  is  none  in  whom  Salvation  may  be  found,  save  in  thee,  O 
Lord  most  mighty  and  most  high ! 

And  in  order  to  hasten  this  happy  time,  when  all  the  ends  of 
the  earth  shall  bow  down  to  thy  Majesty,  and  Kings  and  Princes 
cast  their  Crowns  before  the  throne  of  the  Lamb,  we  pray  that 
thou  wouldst  give  success  to  all  foundations  of  useful  knowledge, 
and  to  the  blessed  Gospel,  wheresoever  and  by  whomsoever  it 
is  truly  Preached.  In  a  particular  manner,  be  pleased  to  give 
continual  success  to  the  Preaching  thereof  in  this  House,  which 
we  have  now  openly  and  solemnly  set  apart  to  that  sacred  pur- 
pose. May  all  who  are  called  to  minister  therein,  put  off  their 
own  Righteousness,  nor  seek  the  applause  of  Men;  but  may 
they  be  clothed  with  the  Humility  of  Christ,  rightly  and  duly 
administer  his  Sacraments,  explain  his  Word,  and  be  anxious- 
for  nothing  so  much  as  to  advance  his  Glory,  and  preach  him 
crucified.  May  this  place  never  be  prostituted  to  the  puiposes 
of  Vanity  and  Ambition,  Error  or  Enthusiasm,  Coldness  or 
Lukewarmness.  May  it  continue  the  Habitation  of  the  "  God 
of  Jacob  forever;  a  place  where  Prayer  shall  ever  be  made  unto 
Him,  and  where  daily  shall  He  be  praised!"  May  it  continue  & 
place  where  the  Service  of  our  Church,  the  Preaching  of  the 


384 

Word,  and  the  Administration  of  our  Sacraments,  may  be  ren- 
dered effectual,  through  the  atonement  of  Christ,  to  the  Salva- 
tion of  thousands ! 

Finally,  O  Lord,  we  pray  that  Love  and  Union  may  prevail 
among  all  the  Members  of  this  Church  through  life ;  and,  at 
their  death,  may  they  be  translated  into  the  general  Assembly 
of  t'  e  Church  of  the  first-born  that  are  vi^ritten  in  Heaven ; 
where,  being  freed  from  all  human  frailties,  and  admitted  to  the 
beatific  presence,  they  may  offer  up  unwearied  Hallelujahs  to 
Him  that  sitteth  on  the  Throne,  and  to  the  Lamb  forever  and 
ever  1* 

•  A  conclusion  was  m'A.de  by  singing  the  words  of  the  text,  sis  an 
Anthem. 


385 


SERMON  XIX. 

PREACHED,  OCTOBER  10,  1769,  IN  CHRIST-CHURCH, 

PHILADELPHIA, 

AT  THE  FIRST  MEETING  OF  THE  CORPORATION  FOR  THE  RE- 
LIEF OF  THE  WIDOWS  AND  CHILDREN  OF  CLERGYMEN,  IN 
THE  COMMUNION  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND,  IN  AME. 
RICA, 

TO  WHICH  IS  PREFIXED, 

A  SHORT  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  ORIGIN  OF  THE  PIOUS   DESIGN, 
AND   A   COPY   OF   THE   CHARTERS 

WITH    AN   APPENDIX,   CONTAINING    THE   FUNDAMENTAL  LAWS, 
AND  AN  ABSTRACT  OF  THEIR  PROCEEDINGS,  8cc. 


VOL.   II.  3  D 


386 


TO  THE  MOST  REVEREND  AND  HONOURABLE 

FREDERICK, 

LORD   ARCHBISHOP  OF   CANTERBURY; 
THE  MOST  REVEREND  AND  HONOURABLE 

ROBERT, 

LORD  ARCHBISHOP   OF   YORK; 

AND  THE  RIGHT  REVEREND 

RICHARD, 

LORD   BISHOP   OF   LONDON. 

Most  WORTHY  Prelates! 

THE  Corporation  lately  erected  "  for  the  relief  of  the  Wi- 
dows and  Children  of  Clergymen,  in  the  communion  of  the 
Church  of  England  in  America,"  having  honoured  me  with  their 
commands  to  publish  the  following  Sermon,  together  with  some 
account  of  the  rise  and  progress  of  the  pious  and  charitable  de- 
sign which  it  recommends;  permit  me  to  offer  Both  to  the  world 
under  your  patronage— not  only  as,  by  Charter,  the  manage- 
rnent  of  the  Chanty  itself  is  committed  to  the  inspection  of  the 
Archbishops  of  Canterbury  and  York,  and  the  Bishop  of  London, 
for  the  time  being;  but  likewise  as  an  humble  acknowledgment 
of  the  obligations  which  each  of  you,  my  Lords,  who  now  adorn 
those  Sees,  have  been  pleased  to  confer  on, 

Your  most  dutiful,  and 

Most  obedient  son  and  servant, 

WILLIAM  SMITH. 

Philadelphia^ 
October  14,  1769. 


387 


PREFACE. 


The  distressed  circumstances,  ih  which  the  Episcopal 
Clergy  in  the  more  northern  provinces  of  America,  (and  espe- 
cially the  Missionaries  in  the  service  of  the  Society  for  the  Pro- 
pagation of  the  Gospel  in  foreign  parts,)  have  too  frequently 
been  obliged  to  leave  their  families,  had  long  been  matter  of  dis- 
couragement to  many  from  entering  into  the  ministry  of  our 
Church,  as  well  as  of  regret  to  pious  and  worthy  members 
thereof. 

After  sundry  overtures,  from  time  to  time,  it  was  at  length 
resolved,  at  a  meeting  of  the  Clergy  at  Elizabeth-town,  In  New- 
Jersey,  October  1767,  to  appoint  a  committee  to  frame  some 
plan  of  provision  for  the  distressed  widows  and  children  of  such 
of  our  Clergy  as  should  die  in  narrow  or  necessitous  circum- 
stances. The  committee  were  the  Reverend  Dr.  Smith,  Pro-* 
vost  of  the  College  of  Philadelphia,  the  Reverend  Dr.  Auchmuty, 
Rector  of  Trinity  Church,  the  Reverend  Dr.  Cooper,  President 
of  King's  College,  both  of  New-York,  and  the  Reverend  Mr. 
Cooke,  Missionary  in  INIonmouth  county,  New-Jersey.  We 
met  at  Perth-Amboy,  May  12,  1768;  and  drew  up  a  plan,  and 
draughts  of  a  Charter  to  be  solicited  by  the  Members  of  the 
committee  in  each  of  the  three  provinces  of  New-York,  New- 
Jersey  and  Pennsylvania,  that  there  might  be  a  body  corporate, 
in  whichever  of  these  provinces  we  might  have  occasion  to  meet. 
This  plan  and  the  drafts  of  the  Charters  having  obtained  the 
approbation  of  several  succeeding  meetings  of  the  Clergy,  two 
persons  were  appointed  in  each  province  to  solicit  the  passing 
thereof;  viz.  the  Reverend  Dr.  Auchmuty,  and  Dr."  Cooper,  in 
New- York ;  the  Reverend  Mr.  Cooke,  and  Mr.  Odell,  in  New- 


388 

Jersey  ;  and  the  Reverend  Dr.  Smith,  and  Mr.  (afterwards  Dr.) 
Peters,*  in  Pennsylvania.  And  justice  requires,  that  the  most 
pubUc  and  grateful  testimony  should  be  preserved  of  that  readi- 
ness and  cheerfulness,  with  which  the  several  Governors  con- 
sented to  the  grant  of  the  Charters,  in  their  respective  provinces. 

The  Charter  for  Pennsylvania  was  obtained  on  the  7th  of 
Feb'  Liary,  1769  ;  the  honourable  John  Penn,  Esq.  the  Governor, 
having  ordered  the  seal  to  be  put  to  it  on  the  first  application. 
His  excellency.  Governor  Franklin,  shewed  the  same  I'eadiness, 
and  the  Charter  from  New-Jersey  was  completed  in  May,  1769. 
That  for  New-York,  although  cheerfully  assented  to  by  his  ex- 
cellency Sir  Henry  Moore,  Baronet,  was  delayed  by  his  indispo- 
sition and  death;  but  the  passing  it  was  one  of  the  first  acts  of 
his  successor,  the  honourable  Lieutenant  Governor  Colden,  who 
put  the  seal  to  it,  the  29th  of  September,  1769. 

A  copy  of  that  Chaiter  follows ;  not  meaning  thereby  any 
other  preference  than  what  is  usually  claimed  by  that  colony,  in 
virtue  of  seniority,  among  her  sister  ones.' 

*  Then  Rector  of  Christ-Church  and  St.  Peters,  Philadelphia. 


18? 


CHARTER 

OF  THE  CORPORATION,  FOR  THE  RELIEF  OF  WJDOV/S  AND  CHIL- 
DREN OF  CLERGYMEN,  IN  THE  COMMUNION  OF  THE  CHUItCH 
OF  ENGLAND,  IN  AMERICA. 

George  the  Third,  by  the  Grace  of  God,  of  Great- 
Britain,  France  and  Ireland,  King,  Defender  of  the  Faith,  and 
so  forth  ;  To  all  to  whom  these  presents  shall  come,  Greeting. 
Whereas  our  loving  subjects,  the  Clergy  of  our  province  of 
New-York,  in  North- America,  in  communion  of  the  Church  of 
England,  as  by  law  established,  by  their  humble  petition,  pre- 
sented to  our  trusty  and  well-beloved  Sir  Henry  Moore,  Baronet, 
our  Captain  General  and  Governor  in  Chief  in  and  over  our 
province  of  New- York,  and  the  territories  depending  thereon  in 
America,  Chancellor  and  Vice-Admiral  of  the  same,  and  read 
in  our  council  for  our  said  province,  on  the  twenty-second  day 
of  March  now  last  past.  Have  set  forth,  that  the  Clergy  of  the 
Church  of  England  in  the  American  colonies,  and  especially  the 
Missionaries  in  the  service  of  the  Society  for  the  propagation  of 
the  Gospel  in  foreign  parts,  are,  with  great  difficulty,  able  to 
provide  for  their  families,  so  that  their  widows  and  children  arc 
often  left  in  great  distress;  that  for  remedy  thereof  corpora- 
tions have,  by  charters,  been  erected  in  the  provinces  of  Penn- 
sylvania and  New-Jersey,  for  receiving,  managing  and  dispos- 
ing of  such  sums  of  money,  as  may  be  contributed  and  given 
as  a  fund  towards  the  support  and  relief  of  the  widows  and 
children  of  the  said  clergy;  and  for  the  further  promotion  of 
which  laudable  and  charitable  design,  the  petitioners  humbly 
prayed  our  royal  charter,  under  the  seal  of  our  said  province 
of  New-York,  to  create  them,  and  such  other  persons  as  should 
be  named  thereiit,  a  body  politic  and  corporate,  with  the  like 
powers  and  immunities  as  are  contained  in  the  above-mentioned 
charters,  granted  in  the  colonies  of  Pennsylvania  and  New- 
Jersey,  or  sucli  oiher  powers  and  privileges,  as  might  be  thought 


390 

expedient  by  our  said  Captain  General  and  Governor  in  Chief. 
Wherefore  we,  favouring  the  said  useful  and  laudable  design, 
and  being  fully  convinced  of  the  loyalty  and  affection  of  the 
clergy  in  America,  in  communion  of  the  church  of  England, 
as  by  law  established,  to  our  royal  person  and  government,  are 
gracioi,isly  pleased  to  grant  to  the  petitioners  their  reasonable 
request — Know  Ye,  that  of  our  especial  grace,   certain  know- 
ledge, and  meer  motion,  We  have  given  and  granted,  and  by 
these   presents,  for  us,  our  heirs  and  successors.  Do  give  and 
grant,  that  our  trusty  and  well-beloved  Cadwalader  Colden,  Esq. 
our  Lieutenant  Governor  and  Commander  in  Chief  of  our  pro- 
vince of  New-York,  Sir  William  Johnson,  Baronet;  John  Watts, 
Charles  Ward  Apthorpe,  and  Henry  Cruger,  Esquires,  of  the 
province  of  New- York;   William  Alexander,  Esq.  claiming  to 
be  Earl  of  Stirling,  Peter  Kemble,  Charles  Read,  James  Parker, 
Samuel  Smith,  and  Frederic  Smythe,  Esquires,  of  the  province 
of  New- Jersey ;  James  Hamilton,  Lyn-Ford  Lardner,  Benjamin 
Chew,  and  James  Tilghman,  Esquires,  of  the  city  of  Philadel- 
phia, in  the  province  of  Pennsylvania  ;*  the  Reverend  William 
Smith,  Samuel  Auchmuty,  and  Thomas  Bradbury  Chandler, 
Doctors  in  Divinity;  Myles  Cooper,  Doctor  of  Laws;  Richard 
Peters,  William  Currie,    Richard  Charlton,  Philip   Reading, 
George  Craig,  John  Ogilvie,  Samuel  Cooke,  Samuel  Seabury, 
Thomas  Barton,  Charles   Inglis,   William  Thompson,   Jacob 
Duche',  Leonard  Cutting,  Alexander  Murray,  Ephraim  Avery, 
John  Bcardsley,  Jonathan  Odell,  Samuel  Magaw,  John  Andrews, 
Abraham  Beach,  William  Ayres,  and  William  Frazer,  clerks; 
Joseph   Galloway,   Alexander  Stedman,   John   Ross,   Richard 
Hockley,  Samuel  Johnson,  Thomas  Willing,  John  Swift,  Samuel 
Powel,  Francis  Hopkinson,  and  William  Atley,  Esquires,  and 
Doctor  John  Kearsley,  of  the  province  of  Pennsylvania;  John 
Tabor  Kempe,   John  Livingston,  Eiias  Debrosses,  James  De 
Lancey,  James  Cortland,  Isaac  Willet,  Nicholas  Stuyvesant, 
James  Duane,  Jacob  Le  Roy,  Benjamin  Kissam,  Jacob  Walton, 
and  William  Axtell,  of  the  province  of  New-York,  Esquires; 

*  The  gentlemen  named  before  the  Clergy,  are  of  the  councils  of  the 
difi'trent  provinces. 


391 

Cortlandt  Skinner,  Daniel  Coxe,  and  John  Lawrence,  Esquires, 
of  the  province  of  New-Jersey  ;  and  such  other  persons  as 
shall  be  hereafter  elected  and  admitted  members  of  the  Corpo- 
ration erected,  and  to  be  erected,  by  these  presents,  according 
to  the  tenor  hereof,  and  of  such  bye-laws  and  constitutions,  as 
shall  hereafter  be  made  by  the  said  Corporation,  be,  and  forever 
hereafter  shall  be,  by  virtue  of  these  presents,  One  Body  Cor- 
porate and  Politic  in  deed,  fact  and  name,  by  the  name  of, 
"  The  Corporation  for  the  Relief  of  the  Widows  and  Children 
of  Clergymen  in  the  Communion  of  the  Church  of  England  in 
America,"  and  them  by  the  same  name.  One  Body  Corporate 
and  Politic,  in  deed,  fact  and  name,  we  do  for  us,  our  heirs  and 
successors,  fully  create,  constitue  and  confirm,  by  these  pre- 
sents ;  and  Do  grant  that  by  the  same  name  they,  and  their  suc- 
cessors, shall  and  may  have  perpetual  succession,  and  shall  and 
may,  at  all  times  hereafter,  be  persons  able  and  capable  in  the 
law  to  purchase,  take,  have,  hold,  receive,  enjoy  and  transmit 
to  their  successors  lands,  tenements,  rents  and  hereditaments, 
within  our  said  province  of  New-York,  to  the  value  of  One 
Thousand  Pounds  Sterling  by  the  year  in  the  clear,  above  all 
out-goings  and  reprizes,  in  fee  simple,  or  for  any  other  estate, 
term  or  interest,  whatsoever;  and  to  take,  have,  hold,  receive, 
enjoy  and  transmit  to  their  successors,  goods,  chattels,  monies, 
and  effects,  but  at  no  one  time  to  exceed  the  sum  of  Twenty 
Thousand  Pounds  Sterling  in  the  gross,  within  our  said  pro- 
vince of  New- York  ;  and  may  and  shall,  by  the  name  aforesaid, 
do  and  execute  all  things  touching  and  concerning  the  same, 
for  the  benefit,  succour  and  relief  of  the  Widows  and  Children 
of  such  deceased  Clergymen,  who  have  been  in  communion  of 
the  Church  of  England,  as  shall  or  may  be  contributors  to  the 
funds  of  the  said  corporation,  and  in  such  manner,  rates,  pi'o- 
portions  and  annuities,  as  shall  be  reasonably  settled,  adjusted, 
agreed  to,  and  expressed  in  the  bye-laws  and  regulations,  which 
shall  be  made,  from  time  to  time,  by  our  said  Corporation,  and 
their  successors.  And  also,  that  they,  and  their  successors,  by 
tne  name  aforesaid,  be,  and  shall  be  forever  hereafter,  persons 
able  and  capable  in  the  law  to  sue  and  be  sued,  plead  and  be 
impleaded,  answer  and  be  answered  unto,  defend  and  be  de- 


592 

fended,  in  all  or  any  courts  of  justice,  and  before  all  or  any 
judges,  ofticcrs  or  other  persons  Avhatsoever,  in  all  and  singu- 
lar actions,  plaints,  pleas,  suits,  causes,  matters  and  demands, 
of  what  nature,  kind  or  sort  soever.  And  that  it  shall  and 
may  be  lawful  to  and  for  them  our  said  corporation,  and  their 
successors,  forever  hereafter,  to  liave  a  common  seal  for  their 
use,  and  in  their  affairs  and  business,  and  the  same,  at  the  will 
and  pleasure  of  them,  and  their  successors,  to  chaisge,  alter, 
break  and  make  new,  from  time  to  time,  as  they  shall  think 
best:  And  for  the  well  governing  and  ordering  the  affairs  of 
our  said  corporation,  we  do,  for  us,  our  heirs  and  successors, 
further  grant,  that  it  shall  and  may  be  lawful  for  them,  and 
their  successors,  to  meet  together  on  the  first  Tuesday  after 
the  feast  of  St.  Michael,  in  every  year,  and  at  such  other  time 
and  times,  and  in  such  places,  upon  such  public  notice  given, 
as  may  be  fixed  and  agreed  upon  by  certain  fundamental  regu- 
lations, to  be  first  duly  made  and  enacted,  by  a  majority  of  our 
said  corporation,  and  never  afterwards  to  be  altered,  but  by  a 
like  majority  of  the  members  for  the  time  being:  And  they 
our  said  corporation,  being  so  met,  in  such  number,  and  agree- 
able to  such  notice,  as  shall  be  fixed  by  the  said  fundamental 
regulations,  shall  have  full  power  and  authority,  from  time  to 
time,  to  make  other  necessary  laws  and  regulations,  and  to 
transact,  manage  and  settle,  all  such  matters  and  things, 
touching  and  concerning  the  affairs  of  our  said  corporation, 
as  they  shall  be  impowered  and  authorized  to  transact,  settle 
and  manage,  by  virtue  of  the  fundamental  laws  and  regulations 
of  our  said  corporation,  once  duly  made  and  enacted  by  a  ma- 
jority of  the  contributors  and  members  as  aforesaid.  And  all 
the  bye-laws  and  regulations  so  made,  whether  concerning  the 
election  of  officers  and  servants,  or  concerning  the  government, 
and  management  of  the  estate,  goods,  chattels,  revenue,  busi- 
ness and  affairs,  of  our  said  corporation,  shall  have  full  effect 
and  force,  and  be  binding  upon,  and  inviolably  observed  by.  all 
the  members  of  the  said  corporation,  from  time  to  time,  accord- 
ing to  the  tenor  and  effect  of  the  same :  Provided  that  the  same 
be  reasonable  in  their  own  nature,  and  not  contrary  to  the  laws 
of  that  part  of  Great-Britain,  called  England,  or  of  our  said 


595 

province  of  New- York.  And  Further,  we  do  hereby  constitute 
and  appoint  Richard  Peters,  of  the  city  of  Philadelphia  afore- 
said, clerk,  to  be  the  First  Presidentof  this  our  Corporation ;  and 
Thomas  Bradbury  Chandler,  doctor  in  divinity,  to  be  the  First 
Treasurer;  and  Jonathan  Odell,  clerk,  to  be  the  First  Secretary; 
who  shall  continue  in  their  respective  offices  until  the  First 
Tuesday  after  the  feast  of  St.  Michael,  now  next  ensuing,  and 
from  thenceforwards  until  one  president,  one  or  more  treasurer 
or  treasurers,  and  one  secretary  be  chosen  in  their  rooms,  in 
such  manner,  and  for  such  term  and  period,  as  shall  be  settled 
by  the  fundamental  regulations,  to  be  made  for  that  purpose 
by  a  majority  of  the  said  corporation,  duly  met  and  convened. 
And  Lastly,  we  do  hereby,  for  us,  our  heirs  and  successors, 
ordain,  order  and  appoint,  that  the  accounts  and  transactions 
of  the  said  corporation,  legally  and  properly  vouched  and  au- 
thenticated, shall,  from  time  to  time,  and  as  often  as  demanded, 
be  laid  before  the  Lords  Archbishops  of  Canterbury  and  York, 
and  the  Bishop  of  London,  for  the  time  being,  or  such  person 
and  persons  as  they  may,  from  time  to  time,  appoint  for  that 
purpose  in  America,  in  order  that  the  said  Archbishops  of 
Canterbury  and  York,  and  the  Bishop  of  London,  for  the  time 
being,  or  such  person  and  persons  appointed  by  them  as  afore- 
said, may  ratify  and  confirm  the  said  accounts,  or  subject  them 
to  such  revisal,  check  and  confirmation,  as  may  be  thought 
just  and  reasonable.  In  Testimony  whereof,  we  have  caused 
these  our  letters  to  be  made  patent,  and  the  great  seal  of  our 
said  province  of  New- York,  to  be  hereunto  affixed,  and  the  same 
to  be  entered  on  record  in  our  Secretary's  office,  in  our  city  of 
New-York,  in  one  of  the  books  of  patents  there  remaining.  Wit- 
ness our  said  trusty  and  well-beloved  Cadwalader  Colden, 
Esquire,  our  Lieuteaant  Governor  and  Commander  in  Chief 
of  our  said  province  of  New-York,  and  the  territories  depend- 
ing thereon  in  America,  at  our  Fort,  in  our  city  of  New-York, 
by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  our  council  for  our  said 
p''ovince  of  New- York,  the  twenjy-ninth  day  of  September,  in 
the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  sixty- 
Mine,  and  of  our  reign  the  ninth. 

CLARKE. 
TOL,   II.  3  S 


394 

The  Charters*  granted  in  Pennsylvania  and  New- Jersey 
being,  in  every  article,  the  same  as  the  above,  it  would  be  need- 
less to  insert  copies  of  them  here.  The  names  of  the  persons 
incorporated  are  the  same  in  all  of  them,  and  stand  in  the  same 
order;  excepting  only,  that  the  names  of  those  who  are  of  the 
council  for  each  province,  stand  first  in  the  charter  granted  in 
that  particular  province.  The  first  meeting  appointed  by  each 
charter,  was  to  be  on  the  Tuesday  and  Wednesday  next  follow- 
ing the  feast  of  St.  Michael.  An  humble  application  had  been 
made  sometime  before  to  the  venerable  Society  for  the  Propaga- 
tion of  the  Gospel,  praying  their  countenance  and  assistance  in 
carrying  the  design  into  execution;  their  answer,  addressed  to 
Dr.  Smith,  signed  by  their  secretary,  the  Reverend  Dr.  Burton, 
was  produced  and  read  as  follows,  viz.  "  That  as  a  mark  of 
"  their  earnest  desire  to  forward  so  benevolent  an  undertaking, 
"  they  willingly  charge  themselves  with  an  annual  contribution 
"  of  Twenty  Pounds  Sterling  to  the  scheme  for  each  of  the 
"  provinces  of  New- York,  New-Jersey  and  Pennsylvania;  that 
"  is.  Sixty  Pounds  Sterling  per  annum  in  the  whole ;  for  which 
"  the  treasurer  of  the  Corporation  for  the  Relief  of  the  Widows, 
"  &c.  may  draw  on  the  treasurer  to  the  Society,  for  Propagat- 
"  ing  the  Gospel,  commencing  from  the  time  that  the  char- 
«  ters  should  be  obtained,  and  the  Subscriptions  of  the  Clergy 
"  themselves  take  place  here." 

Finding  that  a  majority  of  the  members  of  the  corporation 
could  not  be  conveniently  convened  at  Burlington,  to  enact 
Fundamental  Rules,  agreeably  to  the  tenor  of  the  Charters, 
it  was  found  necessary  to  adjourn  to  Philadelphia.  It  was  also 
agreed,  that  there  should  be  an  Anniversary  Sermon  before  the 
Corporation ;  and  that  each  of  the  Clerical  members  should 
preach  in  turn,  according  to  the  order  in  which  their  namesf 

•  The  charter  granted  in  Pennsylvania,  is  dated  February  7,  that  in 
New-Jersey  March  29,  and  that  in  New-York  September  29,  all  in  the  year 
1769;  and,  by  a  rule  of  the  corporation,  the  annual  meetings  are  to  be  held 
by  rotation,  once  in  three  years,  in  each  of  the  three  provinces, 

t  The  names  were  p!aced  in  the  charters  according  to  seniority  of  de- 
gree among  those  having  a  doctor's  degree,  and  after  them  according  to 
seniority  of  priest's  orders. 


395 

stand  in  the  charters.  By  this  regulation  it  fell  to  my  share 
to  be  prepared  to  preach  the  following  Sermon  at  Philadelphia, 
as  soon  as  the  requisite  majority  should  be  convened;  and  I 
sincerely  wish  it  may  be  found  an  introduction,  in  any  degree 
worthy  of  a  Charity  so  truly  founded  in  the  best  principles  of 
Religion,  as  well  as  Humanity  I 

The  remainder  of  the  business  being  transacted  after  the 
Sermon,  will  be  taken  notice  of  in  its  place. 


396 
SERMON  XIX. 

PKEACHED  IN  CHUIST-CHURCH,  PHILADELPHIA,  OCTOBEH  10, 
1769,  BEFORE  THE  CORPORATION  FOR  THE  RELIEF  OF  THl 
WIDOWS  AND  CHILDREN  OF  CLERGYMEN,  IN  THE  COMMU- 
NION  Oi   THE  CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND,  IN  AMERICA. 


JOB,  Ch.  XXIX.  V.  11— .13. 

When  the  ear  heard  me,  then  it  blessed  me,  and  when  the  eye 
saw  me,  it  gave  witness  to  me,  because  I  delivered  the  Poor 
that  cried,  and  the  Fatherless,  and  him  that  had  none  to 
help  him.  The  blessing  of  him  that  was  ready  to  perish 
came  upon  me,  and  I  caused  the  Widow's  heart  to  sing 
for  joy. 

JEREML\H,  Ch.  XLIX.  v.  11. 

Leave  thy  Fatherless  Children,  I  will  preserve  them  alive  ;  and 

let  thy  Widows  trust  in  me. 

JAMES,  Ch.  I.  V.  27. 

Pure  Religion  and  undefiled,  before  God  and  the  Father,  is 

this — To  visit  the  Fatherless  and  Widows  in  their  affliction; 

and  to  keep  ourselves  unspotted  from  the  world. 

My  Respected  Hearers! 

It  is  from  no  affectation  of  singularity,  that 
I  have  introduced  this  discourse  to  you,  with  sundry 
texts  of  Scripture,  instead  of  one;  but  to  shew  how 
rich  are  the  sacred  oracles  of  God,  as  in  exalted  les- 
sons of  Benevolence  in  general,  so  particularly  in  that 
amiable  branch  thereof  which  I  am  to  recommend  to 
vour  present  regard.  Through  the  whole  inspired 
books  of  the  Old  Testament,  as  well  as  the  New,  we 
shall  scarce  find  a  writer  that  hath  not  made  the 
cause  of  the  Fatherless  and  Widows  peculiarly  his 


SERMON  XIX.  397 

Amidst  a  very  imperfect  system  of  morality, 
even  in  the  heathen- world,  the  voice  of  God,  speak- 
ing in  the  hearts  of  men,  had  carried  their  lessons  of 
benevolence  to  a  more  exalted  pitch,  than  most  other 
branches  of  their  doctrine ;  in  so  much,  that  some 
of  their  sages  could  embrace,  in  the  calm  wish  of  Phi- 
lanthropy, the  whole*  human  species. 

But  it  was  from  the  Scriptures  of  God,  and  par- 
ticularly from  the  divine  documents  of  our  Saviour 
and  his  Apostles,  that  the  doctrine  of  Universal  Love 
and  Charity,  received  its  finishing  lustre,  and  was 
placed  on  its  true  foundation.  Although  the  motives 
to  this  heavenly  virtue  be  strong,  both  in  the  Old 
and  New-Testament;  yet  are  they  carried  infinitely 
farther  in  the  latter,  and  pressed  home  upon  nobler 
and  more  animating  principles. 

True  it  is,  that  no  writer  can  express  a  more  ami- 
able Spirit  of  Benevolence,  nor  recount  his  acts  of 
mercy  and  kindness,  with  more  conscious  delight- 
and  complacency,  than  the  author  of  the  book  of  Job; 
as  well  in  the  passage  before  us,  as  elsewhere — 

"  When  the  ear  heard  me,  then  it  blessed  me; 
"  when  the  eye  saw  me,  then  it  gave  witness  to  me"-* 
and  why?  "  Because  I  delivered  the  Poor  that  cried, 
*'  and  the  Fatherless,  and  him  that  had  none  to  help 
**  him.  The  blessing  of  him  that  was  ready  to  perish 
"  came  upon  me,  and  caused  the  Widow's  heart  to 
*•  sing  for  joy." 

1  he  principles  upon  which  he  acted  in  all  this, 
may  perhaps  be  understood  from  what  he  says  after- 
wards— 

*  Homo  sum  ;  human!  nihil  a  me  %lienum  puto, 


393  SERMON  XIX. 

For — "  If  I  have  withheld  the  poor  from  their 
*'  desire,   or  caused  the  eyes  of  the  Widow  to  fail; 
*'  if  I  have  eaten  my  morsel  myself  alone,  and  the 
*'  Fatherless  hath  not  eaten  thereof; — if  I  have  seen 
"  any  perish  for  want  of  cloathing,  or  any  Poor  with- 
*'  out  covering,  if  his  loins  have  not  blessed  me — 
"  and  if  he  were  not  warmed  with  the  fleece  of  my 
*'  sheep — If  I  have  made  Gold  my  hope,  or  have  said 
*'  to  the  fine  Gold,  thou  art  my  confidence — this  were 
*'  an  iniquity  to  be  punished  by  the  Judge;    for  I 
*'  should  have  denied  that  God  is  above*" — 

So  that  the  sum  of  his  argument  seems  to  amount 
just  to  this — That  if  out  of  the  Good  Things  where- 
with my  Almighty  Creator  hath  abundantly  blessed 
me,  I  should  refuse  to  commimicate  and  provide  for 
the  Destitute,  I  should  be  worthy  of  the  highest  pu- 
nishment. For  this  would  be,  in  effect,  to  claim  all 
those  things  as  my  own  absolute  and  perfect  property, 
which  are  only  given  me  in  trust  by  my  benevolent 
Maker.  It  v/ould  be  denying  that  the  Almighty- 
reigns  in  heaven  above,  the  sole  and  absolute  source 
of  every  thing  we  enjoy  here  below.  In  such  case, 
justly  might  He  re-claim  his  own,  strip  me  of  the 
abundance  He  hath  given  me,  .turn  me  naked  into  the 
world,  leave  the  wife  of  my  bosom  destitute,  and  my 
childern  in  their  turn,  to  beg  in  vain  for  that  bread 
which  my  unfeeling  heart  refused  to  others. 

Scarce  any  higher  than  this  will  the  Old  Testa- 
ment documents  of  Love  and  Beneficence  be  found 
to  run ;  and  no  small  height  it  is — but  founded,  how- 

•  Job  Ch.  xxxi.  V.  IG— 28. 


SERMON  XIX.  399 

ever,  on  arguments  of  Almighty  Justice  and  Judgment, 
seemingly  reaching  no  farther  than  to  secure -the 
Divine  favour  in  this  world.  Wholly  in  this  strain 
is  the  language  of  the  old  law  itself— 

*'  Ye  shall  not  afflict  any  Widow  or  Fatherless 
*'  Child ;  for  if  thou  afflict  them  in  any  wise,  and  they 
"  cry  at  all  unto  me,  I  will  surely  hear  their  cry,  and 
"  my  wrath  shall  wax  hot,  and  I  will  kill  you  with 
*'  the  sword;  and  your  wives  shall  be  Widows,  and 
*'  your  children  Fatherless*" — 

Such  denunciations  of  wrath  and  punishment, 
like  the  thunderings  and  burnings  of  the  Mount, 
were  suited  to  bend  and  awe  the  hearts  of  a  people, 
whose  genius  was  too  gross  and  servile,  or  too  stub- 
born, to  be  wooed  and  won  by  the  soft  breathings  of 
everlasting  Love.  And  here  the  danger  was,  that, 
attentive  only  to  the  letter  of  the  law,  and  its  awful 
sanctions,  but  not  discerning  its  divine  Spirit,  the 
outward  offices  of  Love  and  Beneficence,  might  be 
fulfilled  from  carnal  motives — to  secure  the  Divine 
Favour  in  this  world — as  considering  that  the  more 
liberally  they  might  give,  the  more  liberally  they 
would  be  supplied,  of  God's  infinite  bounty.  Or 
the  fond  praise  of  men  might  be  no  small  motive — 
that  "  the  ear  which  heard  them  might  bless  them, 
"  and  the  eye  which  saw  them,  bear  witness  to  their 
"  good  deeds." — 

Of  this  spirit  were  those  who  affected  "  to  be- 
*'  stow  their  alms  before  men."  But  when  Jesus 
Christ  came  to  give  a  more  noble  foundation  to  the 

*  Exodus  xxii.  23. 


400  SERMON  XIX. 

law  of  Love  and  Charity,  this  ostentations  spirit  met 
with  His  early  reprehension.  Although  he  did  not 
annul  the  Old  Testament  motives  to  Love  and  Alms- 
giving, he  added  nevv^  ones,  infinitely  more  powerful 
and  animating.  He  placed  life  and  immortality  be- 
fore  us.  He  taught  us  that  we  were  candidates  for  an 
Eternity  of  Glory,  which  none  could  be  fit  to  inherit, 
but  they  who  having  the  Love  of  God  shed  abroad 
in  their  hearts,  did,  for  his  sake,  Love  all  his  Crea- 
tures, and  prepare  their  souls  for  the  final  enjoyment 
of  Him,  through  the  constant  exercise  of  every  act 
of  kindness  and  mercy  here  below.  And  in  the  rap- 
turous glimpses  which  he  gives  us  of  this  future  and 
eternal  bliss,  and  of  that  awful  process  and  sentence 
which  is  to  fix  the  doom  of  mankind— Charity  to  the 
Poor,  the  Sick,  and  the  Needy,  is  made  the  grand 
Preparation  of  the  Heart,  for  all  that  we  can  hope 
to  enjoy  from  him. 

Nor  was  it  by  Doctrines  alone,  but  by  constant 
and  living  Example,  that  this  heavenl)'^  Temper  was 
inculcated  by  Him.  As  his  errand  into  the  world 
was  at  first  proclaimed  by  choirs  of  angels  to  be 
"  Glory  to  God  on  high,  with  Peace  and  Good- will 
*'  to  Men  on  earth" — so  Good-will  to  men  was  the 
leading  principle  of  his  whole  life;  which  was  at 
last  closed  with  an  act  of  Good-v»'ill  so  stupendously 
great,  that  both  men  and  angels  were  left  astonished 
at  the  benevolence  thereof — For  he  died  to  save  sin- 
ners— He  breathed  out  his  last  in  "  Love  which 
"  passeth  knowledge*" — constituting  Love  as  the 

*  Ephes.  iii.  19. 


SERMON  XIX.  401 

grand  criterion,  whereby  all  who  should  afterwards 
profess  his  name,  might  be  truly  known*  as  his. 

In  this  evangelic  view,  well  might  Love  be  stiled 
a  New  Law;  as  founded  not  in  a  mere  regard  to 
Almighty  Justice,  or  fear  of  Almighty  Judgment  j 
but  in  a  heart  that  is  cast  into  the  very  mould  of 
Love  itself — in  a  Temper  that  is  Angelic,  nay  even 
Seraphic,  Godlike,  Divine;  and  already  so  raised 
above  this  world,  as  to  be  daily  ripening  for  the 
world  to  come ! 

Following  this  doctrine  of  Love,  given  by  our 
blessed  Saviour,  nay  living  in  it,  and  feeling  it  in  all 
its  divine  efficacy,  his  faithful  Apostles  constantly 
pressed  it  home  to  men,  upon  his  own  heavenly 
principles.  Thus  we  find  St.  James,  in  the  text  read 
to  you,  placing  all  Religion  in  a  heart  thus  set  loose 
to  the  world — thus  bre^hing  the  dictates  of  Huma- 
nity and  Love. 

"  Pure  Religion,  and  undefiled  before  God  (our 
"  Saviour)  and  the  Father,  is  This — To  visit  the 
*'  Fatherless  and  Widows  in  their  affliction,  and  to 
"  keep  ourselves  unspotted  from  the  world." 

But  the  fervent  Apostle  St.  Paul,  of  all  others,  with 
his  usual  zeal,  enters  the  fullest  into  this  subject. 
His  12th  and  13th  chapters  to  the  Corinthians,  arc 
one  continued  lecture  on  our  Saviour's  heavenly 
Doctrine  of  Charity;  which,  by  a  sublime  train  of 
argument,  he  exalts  above  all  other  Virtues  and 
Graces — even  above  those  truly  Evangelic  Ones — 
Faith  and  Hope. 


John  xiti.  35, 
VOL.  II.  3  r 


402  SERMON  XIX. 

If,  therefore,  we  would  wish  to  understand  this 
essential  Doctrine  aright,  and  to  be  truly  actuated  by 
the  Life  and  Spirit  of  Heavenly  Love,  a  short  ana- 
lysis of  our  Apostle's  arguments,  will  be  of  the  ut- 
most use;  and  also  be  the  best  introduction  I  can 
give  to  the  recommendation  of  that  particular  Branch 
of  Charity ;  for  which  I  have  the  honour  to  be  appoint- 
ed an  humble  advocate  before  you. 

There  had  started  up,  in  the  Church  of  Corinth 
(as  there  hath,  alas!  in  many  churches  since)  a  set 
of  Men,  who  being  elated  with  an  over-weening 
conceit  of  their  own  Spiritual  Gifts —  the  strength  of 
their  Faith,  and  the  ardour  of  their  Hope,  in  Christ 
Jesus — made  that  a  plea  for  lording  it  over  their 
Brethren ;  and  for  Spiritual  Pride,  rash  condemnation, 
and  censorious  contempt  of  others;  contending  that 
those  endowed  with  superior  Gifts  and  Acquisitions, 
were  as  the  Head,  Heart,  and  Vital  parts  of  the  Body, 
while  others  were  as  the  meaner  Members. 

Saint  Paul  attacks  them  on  their  own  principles; 
and,  by  a  beautiful  Allusion  to  the  Body  Natural, 
proves  that  Christians  of  lower  attainments,  were  as 
much  Members  of  Christ's  Mystical  body,  as  those 
of  the  highest;  and  that  to  condemn  or  judge  unchari- 
tably of  them,  was  as  much  a  Schism  in  the  Body 
Mystical,  as  if,  in  the  Body  Natural,  "  the  Foot  should 
"  say,  because  I  am  not  the  Hand;  and  the  Ear, 
''  because  I  am  not  the  Eye — that  therefore  they  are 
"  not  of  the  Body.  For  if  the  whole  were  an  Eye, 
*'  where  were  the  Hearing?  If  the  whole  were  Hear- 
*'  ing,  where  were  the  Smelling?" 


SERMON  XIX.  40i 

Just  so  in  the  Body  Mystical.  * '  Are  all  Apostles  ? 
**  are  all  Prophets?  are  all  Teachers?  are  all  Workers 
**  of  Miracles?  Have  all  the  Gifts  of  Healing?  Do  all 
"  speak  with  Tongues?  Do  all  Interpret?" 

You  do  well,  says  he,  to  covet  earnestly  these 
"  best  of  Gifts."  But,  would  you  have  the  true 
Spirit  of  your  Master  Christ,  and  be  his  Followers 
indeed  ?^ — Behold,  I  will  shew  you  "  A  more  excel- 
lent way,"  than  that  of  striving  to  make  yourselves 
great  by  Boasting  of  any  of  your  own  Acquisitions, 
however  eminent. 

He  then  begins  his  divine  Sermon  on  Charity; 
and  surely,  my  Brethren,  he  could  not  have  delivered 
himself  with  a  more  glorious  and  fervent  Zeal,  had  he 
lived  to  see  those  fiercer  Contentions,  that  Havoc  and 
Destruction,  which  the  want  of  this  Gospel- virtue  of 
Charity  hath  introduced  into  modern  times — that 
Spirit  of  Bitterness  and  Violence;  that  Thirst  of 
Imperiousness  and  Dominion;  that  presumptuous 
Censure  and  religious  Railing;  that  Strife  for  modes 
and  opinions,  unessential  to  Christianity;  that  Desire 
of  obtruding  our  own  distinguishing  Tenets  on  those 
around  us,  rather  than  the  common  Commandments 
of  Christ;  that  Earnestness  of  compelling  their  Faith, 
rather  than  provoking  their  Love  and  Obedience  by 
our  good  example — all  which  unchristian  Temper  hath 
been,  like  the  worm  at  the  root  of  Jonah's  Gourd, 
eating  out  the  very  Vitals  of  Religion;  and  hath  often 
made  this  world  more  like  an  Aceldama,  or  field  of 
Blood,  than  the  peaceful  Heritage  of  the  meek  and 
lowly  Jesus.  For  most  certain  it  is,  from  sad  expe- 
rience, that  when  once  this  temper  begins  to  pre« 


404  SERMON  XIX. 

vail,  not  only  the  Love  of  God  is  forgotten,  but  along 
with  it  the  Love  of  our  neighbours  also;  and  the 
Heart,  by  habits  of  bitterness,  censoriousness,  con- 
tention, violence  and  revenge,  becomes  gradually 
callous,  and  dead  to  all  the  softer  impressions  of  hu- 
manity, mercy,  and  good  will. 

Saint  Paul,  determined  to  give  an  early  check  to 
this  growing  evil  in  the  Churches,  attacks  it  with  an 
undaunted  firmness,  and  truly  Apostolic  ardor. 

Suppose,  says  he,  that  you  had  all  those  gifts  and 
acquisitions,  whereof  you  so  fondly  glory — suppose 
your  eloquence  so  great,  that  you  could  speak  with, 
the  tongues  of  men  and  angels;  your  knowledge  so 
enlarged,  that  you  could  understand  all  mysteries, 
and  interpret  all  difficulties;  your  desire  of  alms-giv- 
ing such,  that  you  could  bestow  all  your  goods  to 
feed  the  poorj  your  mortification  to  the  world  so 
strong,  that  you  had  subdued  all  carnal  appetites;  your 
Faith  sufficient  even  to  remove  mountains;  your  hope 
in  Christ  so  fervent,  thjit  you  could  give  your  bodies 
to  be  burnt  for  the  Truth  of  his  doctrines — Yet,  for 
all  this,  I  tell  you,  that  "  if  you  have  not  Charity,  you 
are  Nothing!"  All  these  Gifts  and  Acquisitions — 
all  these  good  Deeds — are  of  no  estimation  in  the 
sight  of  God,  if  they  are  not  ministerial  to  that  Love 
which  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  whole  Law;  and  are  not 
performed  in  "  that  more  excellent  way  of  Charity," 
which  is  the  Spirit  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  very  badge 
of  Christian  Perfection! 

For  eloquence,  employed  to  puff  up  the  vanity  of 
the  possessor^  and  not  exerted,  in  the  spirit  of  Love 


SERMON  XIX.  405 

and  Truth,  to  propagate  universal  holiness,  "  is  but  as 
the  sounding  Brass,  and  tinkling  Cymbal." 

Alms-giving,  Mortifications,  Zeal  for  Doctrines, 
or  Zeal  against  them,  sanctimonious  appearances,  the 
most  consummate  knowledge — all  of  ihem  are  dead 
and  unprofitable,  if  not  accompanied  with  the  unfeign- 
ed Love  of  God  and  our  Neighbour.  Nay,  even  the 
divine  virtues  of  Faith  and  Hope  are  fruitless,  unless 
Productive  of  Charity,  which  is  greater  than  they! 

But  although  this  vast  pre-eminence  is  given  to 
Charity  over  Faith  and  Hope,  let  us  not  think  that  St, 
Paul  meant  to  derogate  from  the  latter.  On  the  con- 
trary, he  every  where  magnifies  them,  in  order  that 
Charity,  on  the  comparison,  may  appear  the  more  illus- 
trious. And  in  this  very  place,  he  paints  before  us,  in 
the  strongest  colours,  the  Faith  and  Hope  of  Abraham, 
of  Moses,  the  Patriarchs,  and  first  Martyrs;  shewing 
that,  by  these  divine  Graces,  they  were  led  to  perse- 
vere in  Love  and  Obedience  through  all  the  trials  of 
life- 
Would  we  truly  know^  the  Apostle's  distinction  on 
this  head,  methinks  it  may  be  rendered  obvious  in 
a  few  words,  however  needlessly  perplexed  it  hath 
been. 

Faith  and  Hope  with  him  are  indeed  ever  made 
the  foundations  of  true  Religion.  But  Love  is  the 
superstructure;  or  it  is  Religion  itself,  in  all  its  per- 
fection and  glory.  Faitli,  in  his  comprehensive  lan- 
guage, is  the  "  Substance  of  Things  Hoped  for,  the 
evidence  of  things  not  seen," — That  is  to  say — a 
strong  belief  in  the  adorable  perfections  of  God,  and 
in  the  worth  and  reality  of  invisible  things — a  belief 


406  SERMON  XIX. 

that  as  his  veracity  hath  never  failed  us  in  the  past,  so 
neither  will  it  fail  in  the  accomplishment  of  those 
glorious  future  things  which  he  hath  promised, 
although  they  may  be  too  high  and  mighty  for  our 
present  comprehension.  And  thus  those  future  in- 
visible things  become  evidenced  to  us,  and  presented 
before  us,  as  if  already  enjoyed  in  substance  and  real- 
ity; leading  us  to  lay  hold  of  Christ  as  offered  to  us 
in  the  Gospel;  all  which  is  connected  with,  or  neces- 
sarily productive  of,  the  next  divine  grace  and  virtue, 
stiled  by  our  Apostle  Hope,  or  "  the  Hope  of  Righte- 
ousness by  Faith" — a  firm  and  joyous  confidence, 
that  our  sincere,  though  imperfect,  services  will  be 
accepted  through  Him,  instead  of  that  unsinning 
obedience  required  by  the  strict  tenor  of  the  law; 
and  that  we  shall  be  justified,  sanctified,  and  finally 
saved  by  coming  to  God,  in  this  "  new  and  living 
way." 

Now,  can  such  views  of  God's  goodness  as  these, 
be  without  Love ;  or  would  these  views  be  of  any 
use  at  all,  but  for  leading  us  to  that  Love,  which 
begets  obedience  and  conformity,  to  what  is  so  lovely 
and  venerable  ? 

Justly,  therefore,  is  this  living  Faith  stiled  the 
foundation  of  that  Evangelic  Religion,  whose  essence 
is  Love.  For  surely  we  cannot  have  Love  to  Him 
in  whom  we  have  not  Hope ;  nor  have  Hope  in  Him 
in  whom  we  have  not  Believed.  But  still,  if  our 
Faith  and  Hope'were  to  stop  short  of  Love  and  Obe- 
dience, they  would  be  of  no  value;  for  Love  and  Obe- 
dience are  their  end ;  and  are  the  only  perfections 
that  can  assimilate  us  to  angels,  or  in  any  wise  make 


SERMON  XIX.  407 

us  fit  for  that  heavenly  communion,  where  Love  is 
to  constitute  our  eternal  felicity. 

Thus,  my  brethren,  I  have  endeavoured,  as  briefly 
as  I  could,  to  state  St.  PauPs  great  argument  for  the 
pre-eminence  given  to  Charity.  And,  I  trust,  what 
hath  been  said,  will  not  be  deemed  a  devicition  from 
my  subject.  For  it  was  my  express  purpose,  by 
taking  a  text  from  both  Testaments,  to  shew  how 
infinitely  more  powerful  are  the  motives  to  Love  and 
Beneficence,  under  the  New  than  the  Old  Cove- 
nant; and  that,  therefore,  if  we  do  not  shine  superior 
in  all  acts  of  Love  and  Mercy,  under  so  loving  and 
merciful  a  dispensation;  even  the  men  of  Nineveh, 
and  the  Queen  of  the  South,  shall  rise  in  judgment 
against  us — seeing  neither  Jew  nor  Gentile,  before 
the  coming  of  Christ,  had  those  gracious  and  tender 
calls  to  Love,  which  the  Gospel  is  now  constantly 
sounding  in  our  ear! 

Ye  Sages!  ye  Rabbi's!  ye  venerable  names  of 
antiquity!  we  honour  you  for  your  lessons  of  bene- 
volence; and  rather  blush  for  ourselves  that  you  pro- 
ceeded so  far,  than  w-onder  that  your  progress  was 
no  greater. 

Yet  say!  O  thou  Jew\  whoever  thou  wert,  in 
ancient  times,  whose  heart  was  made  to  glow  for  thy 
species,  on  the  principles  of  thine  own  Law — say, 
what  would  have  been  thy  raptures  of  benevolence, 
hadstthou  known  the  true  Messiah,  and  been  tutored 
in  his  mild  and  evangelic  doctrines  of  Love ! 

Say  also,  thou  Gentile- Sage !  whoever  thou  wert, 
that  by  considering  God  only  as  the  common  Creator, 
and  all  men  as  the  work  of  his  hands,  couldst  fioia 


408  SERMON  XIX. 

thence  infer  the  duties  of  Mutual  Love  among  the 
whole  species — say  further,  whoever  thou  wert,  that 
by  beholding  His  stars  in  the  firmament  mix  their 
friendly  rays  in  aid  of  each  other,  couidst  from  thence 
conclude,  that  all  his  creatures  here  below  ought  to 
mingle  in  like  friendly  offices — say,  to  whatsoever  of 
these  classes  you  may  have  belonged,  what  would 
have  been  your  transports,  how  would  your  soul  have 
been  enflamed  with  love  towards  God  and  towards 
Man,  had  any  star,  in  your  catalogues,  any  true  con- 
clusion of  your  Religious  or  Moral  speculations, 
pointed  or  led  3'^ou  to  Christ  the  power  of  God,  dying 
in  an  act  of  Love  for  you — nay,  setting  Love  before 
you,  as  his  last  great  command,  and  the  sum  total  of 
everlasting  bliss? 

But  here  your  perspective  was  limited — where 
(blessed  be  God)  ours  is  infinitely  extended;  for  Cha- 
rity (to  crown  our  Apostle's  eulogium  on  it)  never 
faileth,  but  endureth  forever.  It  hath  a  place  among 
the  perfections  of  God,  which  neither  Faith  nor  Hope 
can  have;  since,  where  all  is  pure  Vision,  there  can 
be  no  exercise  for  Faith;  nor,  where  all  is  perfect 
Fruition,  can  there  be  room  for  Hope.  Our  Faith 
and  Hope  can  give  us  no  resemblance  of  God;  but 
our  Charity  makes  us,  in  some  sort,  what  He  him- 
self is  in  a  superlative  manner — the  helpers  of  the 
helpless,  and  partakers  of  his  own  joy  in  beholding 
a  happy  world!  Our  Faith  and  Hope  may  serve  us  as 
the  hand-maids  of  Love  here  below;  but  leaving 
them  behind  us,  as  of  no  further  use,  our  Love  is- 
all  that  we  shall  carry  hence  with  us,  as  our  dovvery 
from  earth  to  heaven  I 


SERMON  XIX.  409 

As  yonder  majestic  Delaware*  is  fed  and  support- 
ed in  its  course,  by  tributary  rills  and  springs  flowing 
from  each  mountain's  side,  till  at  length  it  comes  to 
mix  its  waters  with  its  parent  ocean,  where  it  no  longer 
stands  in  need  of  their  scanty  supplies ;  so  Faith  and 
Hope  are  the  nourishing  springs  of  our  Love  in  our 
journey  Heavenwards;  but  when  once  arrived  there, 
we  shall  no  longer  stand  in  need  of  their  Aid.  "  When 
*'  that  which  is  perfect  is  come,  that  which  is  in  part 
*'  shall  be  done  away."  Oar  Faith  shall  be  swallowed 
up  in  Vision,  and  our  Hope  in  Fruition;  but  our 
Charity  and  Love  shall  remain  forever,  mixing  and 
blending  in  the  unbounded  ocean  of  Parental  and 
Eternal  Love! 

We  see,  then,  my  brethren,  that  Gospel- charity, 
thus  explained,  includes  in  it  almost  unspeakable 
things;  its  shortest  character,  to  sum  up  all  in  a  few 
words,  being  no  less  than  this — 

*'  An  ardent  and  seraphic  Love  of  God,  grafted 
in  a  stedfast  belief  of  his  adorable  attributes ;  a  firm 
reliance  on  the  goodness  and  justice  of  his  moral 
government;  a  rapturous  and  comprehensive  view 
of  his  scheme  of  Providence;  a  heart  thoroughly 
touched  and  melted  with  that  astonishing  plan  of 
Love  manifested  in  Christ,  and  a  mind  darting  for- 
ward to  those  everlasting  scenes  of  bliss  promised 
through  him,  in  a  well  grounded  and  triumphant 
expectation  of  their  sure  accomplishment!  Now  the 
true  Love  of  God,  founded  on  such  exalted  principles 
as  these,  cannot  but  be  accompanied  with  the  second 

•  One  of  the  largest  rivers  in  North-America,  on  which  the  city  of 
Philadelphia  stands. 

VOL.   II.  3  G 


4ie)  SERMON  Xlt. 

branch  of  Gospel-charity,  the  Love  of  our  Neighbour 
also — engaging  us  in  an  affectionate  concern  for  the 
welfare  of  our  whole  species,  with  a  quick  and  per- 
vading sense  of  all  the  Good  or  Evil  that  can  befal 
them  in  this  world;  considering  them  as  brethren — 
made  by  the  same  Parent-God;  redeemed  by  the 
same  Saviour  Jesus ;  travelling  together  to  the  same 
heavenly  Country,  and  commanded  to  alleviate  each 
others  burdens,  "  and  not  to  fall  out  by  the  way." 

To  you  then,  who  have  this  just  conception  of  the 
nature  of  Gospel-charity,  and  have  the  true  Love  of 
God,  and  of  mankind,  reigning  in  your  hearts,  my 
intended  application  will  be  easy.  For  if  all  acts  of 
Love  and  Beneficence,  so  far  as  our  abilities  and  op- 
portunities reach,  be  branches  of  this  heavenly  virtue, 
I  have  the  authority  of  scripture  to  say,  that  the 
cause  of  the  Fatherless  and  Widows,  claims  a  primary 
and  most  special  regard. 

In  the  text,  taken  from  Jeremiah,  the  Almighty  him- 
self, in  the  midst  of  the  severest  denunciations  against 
a  rebellious  people,  yet  seems  to  relent  in  mercy 
towards  the  Fatherless  and  Widows — "  Leave  thy 
"  Fatherless  Children,  I  will  preserve  them  alive; 
;  "  and  let  thy  Widows  trust  in  me." 

Under  the  Law,  remarkable  was  the  attention 
paid  to  the  Stranger,  the  Fatherless,  and  the  Widow. 
"  When  thou  cuttest  down  thine  harvest,  and  hast  for- 
"  gotten  a  sheafin  the  field,  thou  shalt  not  go  again  to 
"  fetch  it — it  shall  be  for  the  Stranger,  the  Fatherless 
'■'  and  the  Widow — when  thou  beatest  thine  olive- 
*'  tree,  thou  shalt  not  go  over  the  boughs  again — 
*'  when  thou  gatherest  the  grapes  of  thy  vineyard, 


SERMON  XIX.  411 

**  thou  shalt  not  glean  it  afterwards — it  shall  be  for 
**  the  Stranger,  the  Fatherless  and  the  Widow*." 

Even  David,  although  he  resisted  his  own  natural 
affections,  and  continued  inexorable  to  the  recal  of  a 
favourite  son,  who  had  offended  him,  yet  could 
not  withstand  those  mournful  accents  of  the  Widow 
of  Tekoah — ''  Help,  O  king — I  am  indeed  a  Widow- 
*'  woman,  and  my  husband  is  dead" — 

The  story  is  truly  tender,  though  feigned.  And 
if  this  Widow's  apparent  distress  could  procure  an 
oath  of  David,  that  a  hair  of  her  son  (whose  life  was 
forfeited  to  the  public)  should  not  fall  to  the  ground, 
only  by  pleading,  that  if  this  son  was  lost,  "  her  coal, 
*'  which  was  alive,  would  be  quenched,  and  neither 
"  name  nor  remainder  be  left  to  her  husband  on 
"  earth" — I  say,  if  this  story  of  feigned  distress  could 
so  far  prevail,  surely  the  voice  of  real  distress  will 
have  a  still  greater  influence — the  voice  of  Widows 
indeed !  not  pleading  for  lives  forfeited  to  the  law, 
but  for  themselves,  and  their  children — for  the  names 
and  remainders  of  your  own  Clergy,  that  they  may 
not  be  wholly  lost  upon  earth — the  names  and  re- 
mainders of  men,  who  have  once  been  your  dear 
friends  in  Christ- Jesus;  men  Vv^ho,  in  their  life-time, 
have  administered  to  you  heavenly  counsel,  and 
sweet  comfort,  in  his  precious  word  and  cove-, 
nant;  and  men  who  may  have  often  opened  your 
souls  to  flow  in  those  godlike  streams  of  Benevolence 
and  Charity  to  others,  wherewith  those  helpless  re- 
mainders of  themselves  now  stand  in  need  to  be 
relieved  and  refreshed  at  your  hands. 

•  Deut.  xxiw.  19—21. 


412  SERMON  XIX. 

Many  words  are  not  needful  to  explain  the  na- 
ture and  propriety  of  such  a  charity  as  this,  nor  need 
1  mention  the  long  call  there  hath  been  for  its  esta- 
blishment. 

You  well  know  the  situation  and  circumstances 
of  the  Clergy  of  the  Church  of  England,  in  these 
northern  colonies  j  for  the  relief  of  whose  families, 
when  left  in  distress,  this  design  is  more  particularly 
set  on  foot.  Except  in  a  few  places,  their  chief  sup- 
port depends  on  the  bounty  of  our  fellow-members 
of  the  Church  in  Great-Britain;  and  that  venerable 
Society,  who  have  the  distribution  of  this  bounty, 
have  of  late  been  obliged,  and  will  be  still  more 
obliged,  to  retrench  their  allowance;  that,  like  faithful 
stewards,  they  may  be  likewise  able  to  reach  out 
their  helping  hand  to  those  numerous  petitioners  for 
new  missions,  which  arise  from  the  constant  increase 
of  people  in  these  colonies. 

The  additional  support  which  our  Clergy  receive 
from  their  congregations,  is  generally  small,  and 
exceedingly  precarious;  decreasing  sometimes  in 
nominal,  often  in  real  value;  while  the  expense  of 
every  necessary  in  life  is  proportionably  increasing. 

Decency,  a  regard  to  character,  to  their  own  use- 
fulness, to  the  credit  of  Religion,  and  even  your!credit, 
among  whom  they  minister,  require  them  to  main- 
tain some  sort  of  figure  in  their  families,  above  those 
in  common  professions  and  business;  while  certain 
it  is  on  the  other  hand,  that  any  sober  reputable 
tradesman,  can  turn  his  industry  to  more  account  than 
they. 


SERMON  XIX.  413 

The  like  regard  to  decency  and  character  also 
forbids  our  Clergy  to  follow  any  secular  employ,  in 
aid  of  their  circumstances;  unless,  perhaps,  here  and 
there  one,  by  education,  should  have  been  qualified 
for  some  practice  in  the  healing  art  of  medicine, 
which  is  not  deemed  incompatible  with  the  Pastoral 
duty,  where  it  is  not  too  large. 

On  the  whole,  this  I  will  venture  to  assert,  that 
were  the  generality  of  our  Clergy  to  make  their  cal- 
culation accordingto  the  way  of  the  world,  the  money* 
expended  in  their  education  at  Schools  and  Colleges, 
a  voyage  for  Holy  Orders,  and  the  purchase  of  neces- 
sary books  (if  it  had  been  laid  out  at  first  as  a  com- 
mon capital  at  interest)  would  bring  them  a  greater 
annual  return,  without  any  trouble  or  fatigue,  either 
of  Body  or  Mind,  than  they  can  procure  by  the  labour 
of  their  whole  lives,  in  discharge  of  their  pastoral 
duty,  exclusive  of  the  bounty  of  benevolent  persons 
in  the  mother  country. 

I  am  far  from  mentioning  these  things  as  com- 
plaints; I  know  they  are  of  necessity  in  many  places; 
and  I  trust  none  of  my  brethren  among  the  Clergy 
will  ever  make  their  calculation  in  this  way;  but 
keep  their  eye  on  their  Master's  service,  looking 
forward  to  the  "  Recompense  of  reward."  Yet  what 
I  mention  is  so  far  necessary,  as  it  shews  incontes- 
tably  the  great  propriety  of  the  design  before  us. 


•  The  money  expended  this  way  can  scarce  be  estimated  at  much  less 
than  j^  500  sterling,  and  many  of  our  missionary  clergy  do  not  receive;^  30 
sterling  per  annum  from  their  congregations,  some  not  more  than  half  that 
sum,  and  not  a  great  number  much  above  it. 


414  SERMON  XIX. 

It  certainly  requires  little  attention  to  what  passes 
around  us,  to  see  that  the  families  of  our  deceased 
Clergy  are  often  left  among  the  most  distressed  in 
their  vicinity.  The  father,  by  strict  oeconomy,  and 
good  example,  may  be  able  to  support  them  in  some 
degree  of  reputation,  during  his  own  life,  although 
not  to  flatter  them  with  the  hopes  of  any  patrimony 
at  his  death.  By  his  own  care,  and  some  convenien- 
c}'-  of  schools,  he  may  give  the  sons  the  rudiments 
of  an  education  for  his  own  profession,  or  some  other 
useful  one  in  the  world.  The  mother,  v.^ith  the  like 
anxious  care,  and  fond  hopes  of  rendering  the  daugh- 
ters respectable  among  their  sex,  may  employ  her 
late  and  early  toil  to  train  their  minds  to  those  virtues, 
and  their  hands  to  that  diligence  and  industry,  which 
might  one  day  make  them  the  sweet  accomplished 
companions  of  worthy  men  in  domestic  life — 

But  alas!  amidst  all  these  flattering  dreams  and 
fond  presages  of  the  heart,  the  father,  perhaps  in  his 
prime  of  years  and  usefulness,  is  called  from  this 
world.  The  prop  and  stay  of  all  this  promising  family 
is  now  no  more!  His  life  was  their  whole  depend- 
ence, under  God,  even  for  daily  bread!  His  death  leaves 
them  almost  destitute — destitute,  alas!  not  of  bread 
only,  but  even  of  council  and  protection  upon  earth! 

Fatal  reverse — Ah!  little  do  the  world  in  general, 
and  especially  they  who  bask  in  the  easy  sunshine  of 
aflluence  and  prosperity — little  do  they  know  the 
various  complicated  scenes  of  private  anguish  and 
distress — Here  they  are  various  and  complicated 
indeed! 


SERMON  XIX.  41S 

The  bereaved  and  disconsolate  Mother,  as  soon 
as  Christian  reflection  begins  to  dry  up  her  tears  a 
little,  finds  them  wrung  from  her  afresh  by  the  melan- 
choly task  that  remains  to  her.     She  is  now,  alas!  to 
reduce  the  once  flattering  hopes  of  her  tender  family^ 
to  the  standard  of  their  present  sad  and  humbled  con- 
dition! Hard  Task  indeed!  The  son  is  to  be  told  that 
he  must  no  more  aspire  to  reach  the  station  which 
his  Father  filled;  and  the  daughter  is  to  learn  that,  in 
this  hard  and  selfish  world,  she  must  no  longer  expect 
to  become  the  wife  of  him,  to  whom  she  once  might 
have  looked  on  terms  of  equality — The  son,  perhaps, 
must  descend  to  some  Manual  employ,  while  even 
the  poor  pittance  necessary  to  settle  him  in  that,  is 
not  to  be  found;  and  the  daughter  must  serve  stran^ 
gers,  or  be  yoked  perhaps  in  Marriage  for  mere 
bread;  while  the  mournful  mother  (without  the  slow, 
procured  help  of  friends)  can  scarce  furnish  out  the 
decent  Wedding- garment! 

What  did  I  say?  the  decent  Wedding- garment, 
and  a  Marriage  for  mere  bread?  This  were  an  issue 
of  troubles  devoutly  to  be  wished  for! — But,  ah  me  I 
The  snares  of  Poverty  in  a  Mind  once  bred  up  above 
it — shall  every  unguarded  unprotected  female  be  able 
to  escape  them  ?  Alas !  no — Some  Villain-Deceiver, 
with  vows  and  broken  oaths,  with  Love  in  his  mouth 
and  Hell  in  his  heart,  taking  advantage  of  innocence 
in  distress,  lays  his  scheme  of  destruction  sure;  and 
with  the  ruin  of  the  daughter,  brings  the  mother's 
gray  hairs  down  to  the  grave  with  accumulated  sor- 
row ! 


416  SERMON  XIX. 

Just,  but  indignant  Heaven!  Is  there  no  chosen 
vengeance  in  this  world,  to  heap  on  the  heads  of  such 
perfidious  monsters,  to  Save  them  from  that  venge- 
ance, which  they  have  merited,  though  yet  we  dare 
not  wish  them,  in  the  world  to  come! 

This  sad  part  of  the  Catastrophe  of  many  females, 
descended  from  fathers,  once  venerable  and  pious  in 
their  day,  we  would  willingly  have  passed  over  in 
silence;  were  not  the  experience  of  what  has  happen- 
ed in  other  countries,  more  than  sufficient  to  awaken 
our  apprehensions  in  this. 

The  picture  here  drawn,  is  no  exaggerated  one; 
and  when  the  children  of  clergy,  in  low  circumstances, 
are  in  an  early  age  deprived  of  both  parents — then 
are  they  Orphans  indeed!  and  every  distress,  every 
temptation,  falls  upon  them,  with  aggravated  weight! 

To  be  Fathers,  then,  to  such  Fatherless  children; 
to  take  them  by  the  hand,  and  lead  them  out,  through 
the  snares  of  the  world,  into  some  public  usefulness 
in  life,  that  the  name  and  memorial  of  our  dear  breth- 
ren and  faithful  pastors  deceased,  may  not  be  wholly 
lost  upon  earth — I  say  to  do  this,  and  give  some 
gleams  of  comfort  to  the  afflicted  widows  and  mothers 
that  survive — must  surely  be  one  of  the  most  delight- 
ful actions  of  a  benevolent  mind ;  and  this,  my 
brethren,  is  the  glorious  object  of  the  charity  for 
which  we  are  incorporated,  and  which  we  have 
undertaken  to  solicit  and  conduct. 

Blessed,  therefore,  be  all  they  in  this  world  and 
the  next  (laity  and  clergy)  into  whose  hearts  God 
hath  put  it,  to  associate  for  so  noble  and  pious  a  pur- 
pose.    In  like  manner,  may  that  venerable  Society 


SERMON  XIX.  417 

in  England  be  blessed,  whose  annual  subscription 
hath  laid  so  liberal  a  foundation  for  the  work;  and 
blessed  also  be  those  governors  of  provinces,  who 
have  so  cheerfully  and  readily  given  us  their  charters 
for  carrying  it  into  execution! 

Happy  in  such  beginnings  and  such  countenance, 
let  us  set  ourselves  earnestly  to  the  discharge  of  our 
part;  leaving  the  issue  to  God,  and  the  benevolence 
of  good  men. 

Some*,  perhaps,  there  may  be,  long  accustomed 
to  view  every  transaction  of  our  church  on  this  con- 
tinent with  a  jealous  eye,  and  who  being  loudly 
tenacious  of  every  privilege  of  their  own,  though 
sparing  in  their  allowance  to  others — may  therefore 
conceive  more  to  be  intended  by  this  undertaking 
than  is  expressed. 

To  such,  however,  if  it  may  have  any  weight 
with  them,  I  will  declare,  that  although  every  thing 
relative  to  this  design,  from  the  beginning,  has  passed 
through  my  own  hands,  assisted  by  a  few  others,  ap- 
pointed for  that  purpose,  I  have  never  known  the 
least  hint  or  thought  of  any  thing  further  expected 
from  the  execution  of  it,  than  what  our  charters  ex- 
press. 

•  I  have  reason  to  think  that  such  persons  are  far  from  a  majority  of 
any  denomination.  Many  of  all  persuasions,  have  expressed  their  hearty 
wishes  for  the  success  of  the  design;  and  I  am  particularly  bound  to  ac- 
knowledge the  ready  assistance  received  from  a  worthy  friend  of  mine,  (my 
colleague  the  Reverend  Dr.  Allison,  vice-provost  of  the  college  of  Phila- 
delphia) who  was  a  leading  member  of  the  corporation  for  the  relief  of  the 
widows  and  children  of  Presbyterian  Ministers ;  and  who  communicated  to 
jne  not  only  several  useful  papers,  but  likewise  whatever  remarks  h« 
thought  might  enable  us  to  improve  our  plan,  on  the  experience  of  any 
diiHculties  or  deficiencies  that  had  occurred  io  tha  execution  of  thebs. 

YOL.    II.  3  }1 


418  SERMON  XIX* 

But  should  it  have  all  that  happy  effect  to  us 
which  some  may  apprehend  from  it,  namely — that 
of  producing  a  more  intimate  connexion  and  union 
among  our  Clergy  and  Church-members ;  surely  it 
is  what  we  ought  most  ardently  to  desire  and  pursuCj 
at  this  time  especially. 

When  we  see  our  Church  and  Ministry  unrea- 
sonably opposed,*  and  borne  down  in  their  common 
and  essential  rights;  when  we  behold  men  seemingly 
leaguing  together  to  perpetuate  this  opposition  from 
father  to  son;  it  can  certainly  be  no  harm  in  us,  but 
our  boundtn  duty,  to  look  to  our  own  concerns  also; 
and  particularly  to  take  some  thought,  that  our 
children  be  not  left  wholly  destitute  in  a  world  where 
we,  and  they  on  our  account,  are  likely  to  meet  with 
so  little  favour  from  many — 

But  my  subject  is  Charity — I  would  not  violate 
that  subject,  and  I  bless  God  that  it  hath  not  been 
violated,  on  our  part,  on  this  trying  occasion ;  and 
that  our  general  conduct  hath  been  such,  as  not  to 
discredit  the  long-approved  moderation  of  that 
Church  to  which  we  belong. 

In  the  spirit  of  Meekness  and  sober  argument, 
firm,  but  (we  hope)  decent,  submitting  our  cause  to 
the  decision  of  cool  and  impartial  men,  our  endeavour 

*  Vehement  were  the  writings  at  that  time  against  the  introduction  oF 
a  Bishop  or  Bishops  into  America,  for  the  full  organization  of  our  Church, 
upon  a  truly  Apostolical  plan,  seeking  to  derive  nothing  from  any  civil 
power,  but  to  enjoy  only  thsse  spiritual  powers  which  come  from  Christ, 
as  the  Spiritual  Head  of  the  church,  and  which  every  other  society  of  pro- 
fessing Christians,  even  those  who  most  vehemently  opposed  us,  assumed 
and  enjoyed  according  to  their  own  modes  of  doctrine  and  discipline.  But 
blessed  be  God!  the  American  devolution  has  done  all  this  awsy;  and  may 
it  be  buried  in  oblivion. 


SERMON  XIX.  4:19 

hath  been  to  shew — That  the  fears  and  jealousies 
mustered  up  concerning  us,  could  have  no  pos- 
sible foundation,  without  a  total  abolition  of  the  \\hole 
system  of  law  and  policy  in  these  colonies;  that  the 
contingency  which  could  render  such  an  abolition 
possible,  is  as  unlikely  to  happen  as  any  thing  that  can 
well  be  imagined  in  this  world;  and  that,  therefore,  on 
the  whole,  it  rests  with  the  consciences  of  our  oppo- 
nents themselves,  to  reconcile  their  own  conduct  to 
any  principles  of  Brotherly  Love  and  Charity,  or  to 
any  other  principles  \a  hatever,  not  bordering  on  intole- 
rancy  of  spirit,  and  an  undue  lust  of  dominion  on  their 
own  part. 

So  far,  we  may  felicitate  ourselves.  And  if  to 
have  acted  thus  can  be  thought  a  breach  of  Charity, 
we  must  reply,  that  there  is  a  charity  to  Truth  and 
Right,  superior  to  all  others.  We  have  now  but  one 
step  further,  my  brethren,  to  secure  a  conquest 
equally  complete  and  glorious — Let  us,  in  the  con- 
tinuance of  every  act  of  Moderation,  Love  and  Well- 
doing, be  a  living  answer  to  gainsayers;  and  the  time 
may  yet  come,  when  every  other  strife  being  sus- 
pended, we  shall  all  be  so  molified  one  to  another,  so 
possessed  of  the  spirit  of  Gospel  love,  that  we  shall 
think  it  our  mutual  honour,  as  it  is  our  mutual  duty, 
to  mix  our  whole  endeavours  in  the  propagation  of 
our  common  Christianity,  only  striving  whose  zeal 
shall  be  foremost — nay,  and  even  to  mix  our  deeds  of 
Charity  to  the  distressed,  they  with  us,  and  we  with 
them,  as  God  shall  give  us  abilities,  without  regard 
to  sect  or  party. 


420  SERMON   XlX. 

The  particular  rules  by  which  this  charity  is  to  bcf 
conducted,  are  open  to  all;  and  the  main  support  of 
the  fund  is  to  be  the  annual  subscriptions  of  the  cler- 
gy themselves,  with  such  casual  benefactions  as,  by 
the  providence  of  God,  may  be  added  to  it. 

If  success  should,  in  any  degree,  be  answerable  to 
our  hopes  and  wishes,  it  will  surely  be  a  high  satis- 
faction to  the  members  of  our  Churches,  to  behold 
their  ministers  so  relieved  from  those  anxious  cares, 
which  every  man  must  have,  on  the  prospect  of  leav- 
ing a  distressed  family  behind  him,  as  to  proceed 
cheerfully  in  all  duty ;  knowing,  that  although  they 
can  acquire  little,  and  leave  less  of  their  own  in  this 
W'orld,  there  is  some  small  provision  to  place  their 
children  above  total  want,  and  some  protectors  and 
friends  to  guard  their  infant  years. 

But  a  still  higher  satisfaction  will  arise  at  the  last 
Day,  to  all  who  have  participated  in  such  labours  of 

Love to  hear  those  whom  their  benevolence  hath 

relieved,  testifying  for  them  before  their  Almighty 
Judge — or  rather  to  hear  their  Almighty  Judge  him- 
self testifying  in  the  name  of  those  relieved  destitutes, 
and  embracing  them  with  the  following  glorious  sen- 
tence.— 

"  Come  ye  blessed  of  my  Father!  inherit  the 
*'  Kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of 
~  "  the  world. — 

*'  For  I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  meat  • 
*'  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink;  a  stranger,  and  ye 
*'  took  me  in;  naked,  and  ye  clothed  me;  sick,  and 
*'  ye  visited  me;  in  prison,  and  ye  came  unto  me." — 
That  ail  of  us  may  be  so  habituated  to  acts  of 
mercy  and  love  in  the  present  world,  as  to  be  found 


SERMON  XIX.  421 

fit  for  this  happy  sentence  in  the  next,  may  God,  of 
His  infinite  mercy,  grant,  through  Jesus  Christ! 
Amen. 


APPENDIX. 

On  the  conclusion  of  the  Sermon  ^^40,  0,  6  was  collected  at 
the  Church  Doors,  for  the  Charity.  After  dining  together,  the 
members  of  the  Corporation,  proceeded  to  frame  fundamental 
Laws,  for  the  well-ordering  and  managing  their  Affairs;  and 
the  attention  paid  to  this  necessary  part  of  the  business — the 
accuracy  and  care  with  which  all  the  several  articles  were 
examined,  digested,  and  corrected,  especially  by  the  Gentlemen 
of  the  Law,  deserve  to-  be  held  in  grateful  remembrance  by  the 
Clergy.     The  Laws  made  were  as  follows,  viz. 

FUNDAMENTAL  LAWS  AND  REGULATIONS  OF  THE  "CORPORA- 
TION FOR  THE  RELIEF  OF  THE  WIDOWS  AND  CHILDREN  OF 
CLERGYMEN,  IN  THE  COMMUNION  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  EWG-^ 
LAND,  IN  AMERICA." 

LAWS  RELATIVE  TO  ANNUITIES,  kc. 

I.  THE  yearly  contributions  of  the  clergy,  whose  widows 
and  children  shall  be  hereby  intitled  to  annuities,  shall  not  be 
less  than  eight  Spanish  milled  dollars,  of  the  present  current 
weight,  namely,  seventeen  penny-weight  and  six  grains,  nof 
more  then  twenty-four  such  dollars,  or  the  value  thereof  ia 
current  money  of  the  province  where  each  contributor  lives. 

II.  No  annuities  shall  be  paid  but  to  the  widows  and  children 
of  such  clergymen  as  shall  have  been  contributors  to  the  fund; 
and  the  respective  annuities  to  be  paid  to  the  widoAvs  and  chil- 
dren of  such  clergymen,  shall  be  five  times  the  sum  of  their 
annual  contribution. 

III.  In  order  to  have  a  certainty,  both  as  to  the  quantum, 
as  well  as  the  payment  of  the  annual  rates,  each  contributor 
shall  abide  by  th^t  rate  or  class  which  he  first  chooses;  unless 


422 

lie  shall  change  into  another  class,  on  such  terms  as  to  the 
corporution  shall  appear  to  be  reasonable:  And  each  contribu- 
tor shall  pay  his  annual  contribution  to  the  corporatian,  on  or 
before  the  first  Wednesday  after  the  Feast  of  St.  Michael,  in 
every  year,  under  the  penalty  of  one  penny  in  the  pound,  for 
every  day's  default:  And  if  the  said  penalty  of  one  penny  in 
the  pound,  together  with  the  whole  contributions  due,  shall  not 
have  been  paid  up  during  the  life  of  the  contributor,  then  his 
widow  and  children  shall  receive  only  an  annuity  proportiona- 
ble to  the  pnyments  made  by  the  husband  or  father. 

IV.  Every  yearly  contributor,  who  shall  niairy  oftener  than 
once,  shall  pay  one  year's  contribulion  extraordinary  on  every 
such  marriage,  as  he  makes  the  chance  in  general  worse  against 
the  fund. 

V.  If  the  husband  or  father  of  any  person  or  persons,  en- 
titled to  an  annuity  on  this  plan,  shall  not  have  paia  live  annual 
contributions  into  the  fund  ;  then  the  widow  anci  children  shall 
only  be  entitled  to  ten  per  cent,  per  annum,  for  thirteen  years, 
on  the  amount  of  the  contributions  paid  by  the  deceased. 

VI.  If  any  contributor  shall  have  paid  for  five  years,  or  any 
number  of  years  under  fifteen,  and  exceeding  five,  the  annui- 
tants shall  receive  only  half  the  annuity  which  belongs  to  the 
rate  or  class  subscribed  to  by  the  deceased,  until  such  time  as 
the  yearly  deduction  of  half  the  annuity,  added  to  five  or  more 
payments,  made  by  the  deceased  (without  computing  interest) 
shall  together  make  a  sum  in  the  fund,  equal  to  the  sum  of 
fifteen  annual  payments  in  the  rate  or  class  to  which  such  de- 
ceased contributor  belonged;  which  partial  annuities,  payable 
agreeably  to  this  article,  shall  be  proportioned  between  the 
-widow  and  children  as  hereafter  fixed,  in  respect  to  full  annui- 
ties, viz. 

VII.  K  there  be  no  children,  the  widow  of  every  contributor, 
if  fewer  than  fifteen  payments  shall  have  been  made  by  the  de- 
ceased, shall  receive  the  whole  annual  sum  due  by  the  last 
preceding  article;  and  if  fifteen  such  payments  shall  have  been 
made  complete  by  the  deceased,  then  the  widow  shall  receive 
the  whole  annuity  due  on  the  husband's  contribution  during  her 
widowhood ;  and  if  she  marry  again,  she  shall,  from  tlie  time 


425 

of  such  second  marriage,  receive  only  half  such  annuity  during 
her  natural  life. 

VIII.  If  there  be  a  child,  and  no  widow,  such  child  shall  be 
entitled  to  the-  whole  or  partial  annuity  for  thirteen  yeai's, 
agreea!>!y  to  ^he  foregoing  articles;  but  if  there  be  more  than 
one  child,  and  no  widow,  the  annuity,  whether  whole  or  partial, 
shall  be  equally  divided  among  them,  to  be  laid  out,  in  case  they 
are  minors,  in  their  education  or  apprenticeship,  with  the  advice 
and  approbation  of  such  executors  or  guardians  as  the  father 
may  have  nominated;  and  if  none  such  shall  have  been  no- 
minated by  the  father,  then  in  such  manner  for  the  benefit  of 
the  child  or  children,  as  the  corporation  shall  direct. 

IX.  If  there  be  a  widow  and  one  child,  the  annuity,  whether 
whole  or  partial,  shall  be  equally  divided  between  them,  under 
the  limitations  aforesaid:  and  if  there  be  a  widow,  and  tv/o  or 
more  children,  she  shall  have  one  third  during  her  widowhood, 
or  one  sixth  during  her  natural  life,  if  she  should  marry  a  se- 
cond time;  and  the  remainder  for  thirteen  years,  shall  be  laid 
out  fo''  the  use  of  the  children  as  aforesaid. 

X.  The  corporation  may,  if  they  think  proper,  with  the  con- 
sent of  the  annuitants,  or  of  their  guardians,  if  they  be  minors, 
pay  ihe  child  or  children  of  contributors  such  a  sura  in  hand,  as 
shall  be  equal  to  the  annuity  of  such  child  or  children,  according 
to  the  mmiber  of  years  for  which  such  annuity  should  be  paid, 
deducting  legal  interest,  and  taking  into  the  account  the  chances 
against  the  life  of  such  child  or  children,  for  the  term  such  an- 
nuity is  to  be  paid. 

XI.  The  corporation  shall  have  power  to  increase  the  rates 
of  annuities,  as  the  state  of  the  fund  shall  admit;  and  for  that  end, 
all  benefactions  that  shall  be  made  to  this  fund  shall,  for  the 
term  of  ten  years  to  come  from  this  day,  be  put  out  to  interest, 
on  good  land  security,  and  the  said  interest  annually  collected, 
and  again  put  out  to  interest,  shall  be  appropriated  as  an  aug- 
mentation of  the  capital  stock,  for  the  said  term  of  ten  years; 
and,  after  the  expiration  of  the  said  term,  the  interest  of  all 
benefactions  shall  be  equally  divided  among  all  the  children  of 
contributors,  for  the  term  that  their  annuites  respectively  shall 
continue  payable,  according  to  the  foregoing  articles. 


424 


BYE-LAWS. 

I.  AT  every  annual  meeting,  agreeably  to  the  charter,  there 
shall  be  one  president,  one  or  more  treasurers,  and  one  secretary 
chosen  for  the  ensuing  year;  and  if  any  of  the  said  officers  should 
be  absent  from  any  meeting,  the  members  met  shall  choose 
another  to  officiate  in  his  stead,  during  that  meeting.  At  any- 
annual  meeting,  the  members  met  as  aforesaid,  shall  have  power 
to  elect  such  new  members  as  they  shall  think  fit,  and  likely  to 
promote  the  good  purposes  of  the  charity;  and  all  elections  what- 
soever, shall  be  by  ballot,  and  the  majority  of  votes  shall  be  suf- 
ficient for  the  election  of  the  president,  treasurer  or  treasurers, 
and  secretary;  but  no  new  member  shall  be  admitted,  unless 
four-fifths  of  the  whole  votes  be  in  his  favour. 

II.  There  shall  at  each  annual  meeting  be  chosen  a  standing 
committee  of  six  members,  consisting  of  two  out  of  each  of  the 
three  provinces,  who,  together  with  the  president,  treasurer, 
or  treasurers,  and  secretary,  shall  direct  and  carry  on  the 
necessary  correspondence  of  the  corporation,  and  from  tim^e 
to  time  assist  the  treasurer  or  treasurers,  in  managing  the 
vents  and  estate  of  the  corporation,  and  in  putting  out  at  interest 
the  monies  coming  into  the  stock,  either  by  the  annual  contri- 
butions of  the  clei'gy,  or  the  occasional  donations  of  benevolent 
persons,  for  which  good  land  security  shall  be  taken,  at  least  to 
double  the  value  of  the  monies  lent,  payable  in  Spanish  milled 
dollars  of  the  present  current  weight,  namely,  seventeen  penny- 
weight and  six  grains  each,  or  the  value  thereof  in  current  money 
of  the  province  where  the  loan  is  made. 

III.  The  annual  meetings  of  the  corporation,  appointed  by 
the  charter,  shall  be  alternately  held  in  the  provinces  of  New- 
York,  New-Jersey  and  Pennsylvania;  and  six  weeks  previous 
notice  of  the  time  and  places  of  all  annual  meetings,  shall  be  given 
Be  the  secretary,  in  one  or  more  of  the  public  news-papers,  pub- 
lished in  New-York,  and  in  Philadelphia.  And  if  an  occasional 
meeting  of  the  corporation  should  be  found  at  any  time  necessary, 
and  the  standing  committee  of  business,  to  be  appointed  agreea- 
bly to  the  rules  of  the  society,  should  apply  in  writing  to  the 
president  of  the  corporation,  to  call  such  meeting  at  any  particuljir 


425 

place  within  the  said  three  provinces,  the  president  shall  call 
such  occasional  meeting  at  the  place  requested  by  the  committee, 
giving  such  public  notice  thereof,  by  the  secretary,  as  is  directed 
above.  And  at  all  such  meetings,  whether  occasional  or  stated, 
any  number  of  members  met,  not  being  less  than  fifteen,  shall 
have  power  to  make  bye-laws,  and  in  general,  shall  have  all  the 
powers  granted  by  charter  to  this  corporation,  other  than  the 
making,  altering  or  repealing  fundamental  laws  and  regulations; 
provided  always,  that  when  any  part  of  the  stock  of  the  corpora- 
tion is  to  be  disposed  of,  or  any  augmentation  of  annuities  to  be 
made,  the  same  shall  be  expressed  in  the  previous  public  notices 
hereby  directed  to  be  given  of  such  meetings. 

IV.  The  treasurer  or  treasurers,  shall  give  such  security  to 
the  corporation  every  year,  or  as  often  as  thereto  required,  in 
such  sum  or  sums  as  the  corporation  at  any  annual  meeting  may 
judge  sufficient,  for  the  faithful  disharge  of  the  trust  reposed, 
and  to  be  reposed,  in  him  or  them  ;  and  farther,  he  or  they 
shall,  at  each  annual  meeting,  exhibit  his  or  their  accounts  to 
the  corporation,  for  their  inspection  and  appi^obation. 

V.  Every  clergyman  who  shall  become  a  contributor,  in 
order  that  his  widow  and  children  may  be  entitled  to  an  annuity 
at  his  decease,  is  to  continue  the  payment  of  his  yearly  contri- 
bution during  his  life,  and  not  to  stop  at  the  end  of  fifteen 
years;  the  whole  calculation  being  on  the  principle  of  payments 
for  life.  And  if  any  clergyman  shall  die  in  arrears  of  his 
annual  payments,  all  his  arrears  with  the  penalty  of  one  penny 
in  the  pound  per  day,  are  to  be  deducted  out  of  the  annuity 
payable  to  the  widow  and  children. 

By  the  foregoing  laws  and  regulations  a  plan  was  settled  for 
the  management  and  disposition  of  a  fvmd,  that  was  partly  to 
arise  from  the  stated  contributions  of  those  whose  families  were 
to  be  intitled  to  relief  and  assistance  from  it.  These  contri- 
butions of  the  clei'gy  are  considered  as  the  annual  savings  of  a 
strict  and  severe  ceconomy,  laid  out  in  the  purchase  of  small 
annuities,  to  be  kept  in  I'eserve  for  their  wives  and  children,  in 
case  they  should  come  to  be  widows  and  orphans.  To  such  a 
fund,  where  the  parties  to  be  benefited  by  it,  were  them- 
selves to  exert  their  utmost  ability  towards  its  establishment,  it 
VOL.  II.  2  I 


426 

could  not  be  doubted  that  large  additions  would  be  made  by 
the  generosilv  and  charity  ofthe  benevolent  and  tender-hearted; 
especially  as  the  wants  and  distresses  of  those,  Avho  by  this 
institution  are  to  be  relieved  and  assisted,  could  not  fail  to  have 
been  peculiarly  interesting  and  affecting  to  persons  of  humani- 
ty and  sensibility. 

SECOND  MEETING,  AT  NEW-YORK,  OCTOBER  2,  1770. 

An  address  having,  at  last  year's  meeting,  been  sent  to  the 
Lord  Bishop  of  London,  his  Lordship  in  answer,  was  pleased  to 
"  assure  the  corporation, that  he  should  always  be  happy  in  giving 
them  his  advice  and  assistance — that  they  had  his  best  wishes 
for  the  success  of  a  scheme  vv-hich  reflects  so  much  honour  upon 
the  promoters  of  it,  and  which  seemed  so  well  calculated  to 
relieve-  the  distresses  of  such  objects,  as  more  immediately 
call  for  their  attention  and  compassion."  His  Lordship  was 
further  pleased  to  accompany  these  his  most  benevolent  wishes, 
with  a  kind  benefaction  of  Twenty  Pounds  Sterling,  towards 
the  fund. 

A  Letter  to  the  Revei'end  Dr.  Smith,  from  the  Reverend  Mr. 
Thomas  Wharton,  Rector  of  St  Michael's,  in  Bridgetown,  Bar- 
badoes,  was  read,  setting  forth  that  he  had  been  favoured  with 
a  copy  of  the  Doctor's  Sermon,  delivered  the  preceding  year, 
at  the  first  meeting  of  the  corporation,  which  Mr.  Wharton  was 
pleased  to  say,  "  carried  with  it  such  arguments  as  made  him 
desirous  of  offering  something  more  than  empty  praise  to  so 
meriiorious  a  design,  and  that  he  proposed  to  set  a  collection  on 
foot  in  the  island  of  Barbadoes  for  the  benefit  ofthe  charity." 

IN    PURSUANCE  OF  THE    PRECEDING  LETTER  FROM  REVEREND 
MR.    WHARTON    OF    BARBADOES,    DR.    SMITH    RECEIVED    THE 

FOLLOWING,   DATED    MAY   23,    1772,   VIZ. 

/ 
REVEREND    SIR, 

"  We  have  a  pleasure  in  remitting  the  collections  in  our 
"  island  by  the  hands  of  Mr.  Gilbert,  for  the  use  of  the  corpo- 
*'  ration  for  the  relief  of  the  widows  and  children  of  clergymen 
<^  in  the  communion  of  the  church  of  England  in  America, 


427 

*<  amounting  to  the  sum  of  one  hundred  and  ninety  pounds, 
"  nine  shillings  and  eight  pence  half-penny,  sterling — Some 
"  small  sums  remain  uncollected  of  the  subscriptions  of  our 
"  friends,  which  we  will  endeavour  to  get  in  and  send  you  by 
"  the  next  convenient  opportunity. 

"  If  our  wishes  could  have  met  with  adequate  success,  the 
"  amount  would  have  been  considerably  larger.  But  when  you 
"  call  to  mind  the  calamities  which  this  island  hath  suffered  from 
"  dreadful  fires,  and  still  labours  under  from  unfavourable 
"  weather,  we  flatter  ourselves  we  shall  be  thought  in  some 
"  degree  to  have  shewn  a  friendly  inclination  towards  our 
"  brethren  in  North- America,  although  our  encouragement  of 
*'  your  laudable  scheme  is  not  answerable  to  our  own  desires. 

5,.        ,  "  HENRY  DUKE. 

aignea.  ,,  THOMAS  WHARTON." 

TO    REVEREND    DR.    WILLIABI    SMITH. 

N.  B.  This  letter  was  accompanied  with  a  list  of  the  sub- 
scribers, which  is  inserted  in  the  general  list  of  contributors 
annexed  hereunto. 

REMARKS  ON  THE  SCHEME  OF  THE  CORPORATION  FOR  THE  RE- 
LIEF OF  THE  WIDOWS  AND  CHILDREN  OF  CLERGYMEN,  IN  THE 
COMMUNION  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND  IN  AMERICA; 
DRAWNUPBYDR. PRICE,  AT  THE  REQUEST  OFDR.  FRANKLIN, 
AND  BY  HIM  TRANSMITTED  TO  THE  CORPORATION;    VIZ. 

"  The  experience  of  twenty-seven  years  has  proved,  that  the 
widows  of  the  ministers  in  Scotland,  live  one  with  another 
twenty  years  in  a  state  of  widowhood.  Let  this  be  supposed 
to  be  the  fact  among  the  widows  of  clergymen  in  America ; 
^nd  let  it  be  also  supposed  that  all,  who  do  not  leave  widows, 
leave  children,  who,  by  the  scheme  will  be  entitled  to  an  annu- 
ity for  thirteen  years. 

"  The  consequence  of  these'suppositions  is,  that  at  the  death 
of  every  married  clergyman  an  annuity  will  become  due,  pay- 
able for  either  twenty  years,  or  for  thirteen  years. 

"  Taking  widows  and  families  of  children  together,  let  the 
ftnnuit/  be  supposed  payable  for  sixteen  years.     As   more 


428 

widows  will  be  left  than  families  of  children  without  widows> 
I  reckon  this  a  moderate  supposition,  after  allowing  for  such 
families  of  children,  as  may  become  extinct  before  the  expira- 
tion of  thirteen  years;  and  also  for  the  payment  of  only  half 
annuities  for  two  or  three  years  (by  article  sixth)  to  the  wi- 
dows of  such  clergymen  as  have  not  made  fifteen  annual  pay- 
ments.— Should  this  supposition,  however,  be  a  year  too  much, 
or  too  little,  no  great  difference  will  arise. 

"  According  to  these  suppositions,  the  solution  of  the  follow- 
ing question  will  determine  whether  this  scheme  is  adequate 
or  inadequate. 

"  What  is  the  value  to  a  person  of  a  given  age,  in  annual 
payments  during  life,  the  first  payment  being  made  immedi- 
ately, of  an  annuity  of  one  pound  for  sixteen  years,  payable 
after  his  death,  provided  he  lives  four  years,  or  so  long  as  to 
make  five  annual  payments? 

"  Answer.  Find  (by  question  tenth,  in  observations  on 
reversionary  payments,  ccc.)  the  value,  in  annual  payments 
during  the  given  life,  of  an  annuity  payable  forever,  or  of  a 
perpetuity,  after  the  failure  of  a  life  four  years  older  than  the 
given  life.  Diminish  this  value  in  the  proportion  of  the  value 
of  the  perpetuity  to  the  value  of  an  annuity  for  sixteen  years, 
found  in  table  second.  And  this  reduced  value,  multiplied  by 
the  value  of  one  pound  to  be  received  at  the  end  of  four  years, 
and  also  by  the  probability  that  the  given  life  shall  exist  four 
years,  (found  in  tables  third,  fourth,  or  fifth)  will  be  the  an- 
swer. 

"  Supposing  the  given  life  thirty,  and  reckoning  compound 
interest  at  four  and  a  half  per  cent,  the  answer  thus  calculated 
will  be  very  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  year's  purchase — Supposisg 
the  age  forty,  the  answer  will  be  thi'ee-tenths  of  a  year's  pur- 
chase.— This  supposes  all  the  clergy  who  marry,  to  leave,  at 
their  deaths,  either  widows  or  families  of  children.— In  Scot- 
land, for  the  last  twenty-seven  years,  one  in  twenty-six,  of  all 
the  ministers  who  had  been  married,  have  died  widowers 
without  children.  In  the  present  case,  let  only  one  in  twenty 
be  supposed  to  die  so  circumstanced,  and  the  consequence  will 
be,  that  the  values  just  given  ought  to  be  lessened  a  twentieth 


429 

part;  or,  that  the  annuity  being  one  pound,  the  annual  pay- 
ment ought  to  be  four  shillings  and  eight  pence  for  the  age  of 
thirty,  and  five  shillings  and  eight  pence  for  the  age  of  forty. 
«  From  hence  it  follows  that,  taking  all  ages  together,  five 
shillings  per  annum  for  life,  ought  to  be  paid  by  every  married 
member  of  such  an  establishment  as  that  under  consideration, 
for  every  annuity  of  one  pound  promised  to  his  widow  and 
children;  or  that  the  proportion  of  the  annuity  to  the  annual 
payment  ought  to  be  four  to  one,  and  not  five  to  one  as  in  this 

scheme. 

"  I  have  taken  interest  at  four  and  a  half  per  cent,  because 
I  suppose  it  possible  in  America  to  improve  money  perfectly  at 
this  rate  of  compound  interest.  If  interest  may  be  taken  as 
high  as  six  per  cent,  the  proportion  in  the  scheme,  of  the 
annuity  to  the  annual  payment,  will  be  nearly  right. 

«  I  have  further  supposed,  that  no  such  extraordinary  pay- 
ment is  made  on  a  second  marriage  as  is  mentioned  in  article 
fourth.  And  that  the  meaning  of  article  ninth  is,  that  if  there 
be  a  widow  and  one  or  more  children,  and  the  latter  should  all 
die  before  the  end  of  thirteen  years,  the  whole  annuity  shall  be 
payable  to  the  former,  if  then  living  and  single.  If  this  is  not 
the  *meaning  of  this  article,  a  difference  that  seems  improper 
will  be  made  between  the  provision  for  a  widow  without  children, 
and  a  widow  with  children. 

"  I  also  suppose  the  interest  of  all  the  money  arising  from 
benefactions,  to  go  towards  increasing  equally  annuities  just 
iidequate  to  the  annual  payments,  and  capable  of  being  support- 
cd  by  them,  without  any  aid  from  charitable  benefactions. 

"  Batchelors  might,  I  think,  be  induced  to  encourage  such  a 
echeme  as  this,  tby  offering  that,  should  they  marry  after  be- 
coming members,  all  the  payments  they  had  previously  made, 
should  entitle  their  widows  and  children  to  the  same  annuity,  as 
if  they  had  been  married  before  they  became  members. 

"  This  is  the  best  account  I  can  give  of  this  scheme  on  a 
general  examination  of  it.     A  more  minute  and  accurate  exa- 

•  The  meaning  of  the  article  is  as  Dr.  Price  understands  it. 
t  It  was  always  intended  that   payments  made  by  Batchelors  before 
pi»rriage  should  be  thus  taken  into  the  acQoant. 


430 

mination  might  be  made ;  but  it  would  require  some  com- 
putations that  would  take  up  a  good  deal  of  time ;  and  the  result, 
I  imagine,  would  not  be  very  different." 

After  reading  the  foregoingpaper  of  remarks  by  Dr.  Price, 
the  corporation  proceeded  to  finish  their  business  ;  and,  among 
other  things — Resolved,  that  any  clerical  member,  whose  turn 
it  may  be  to  preach  the  annual  sermon,  agreeably  to  the  rule  of 
Octobei',  1769,  may  have  the  privilege  of  eagaging  any  other 
clerical  member  to  preach  in  his  stead  ;  but  he  who  thus  sub- 
stitutes another  to  preach  for  him,  shall  be  considered  as  hav- 
ing thereby  given  up  his  own  turn ;  and  moreover,  the  person 
whose  turn  it  is  to  preach  shall,  at  least  three  months  before 
the  annual  meeting,  give  notice  to  the  president  that  he  is  to 
do  the  duty  himself,  or  send  the  name  of  the  person  whom  he 
has  engaged  in  his  stead.  And  if  he  fails  in  this,  the  next  in 
turn  after  him  shall  have  notice  from  the  president  to  be  pre- 
pared, or  to  nominate  another. 

Francis  Hopkinson,  Esq ;  having  declared  it  inconvenient 
for  him  to  serve  longer  as  one  of  the  treasurers  of  the  corpora- 
tion, they  agreed  to  choose  another  in  his  stead,  and  returned 
him  their  thanks  for  his  past  faithful  services. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Smith  of  Philadelphia,  Dr.  Chandler  of 
Elizabeth-town,  and  Mr.  Odell  of  Burlington,  are  appointed  a 
committee  to  draw  up  and  publish,  within  one  month,  an  ab- 
stract of  tlie  proceedings  of  the  corporation  from  its  first  insti- 
tution, with  a  state  of  the  funds  and  a  list  of  the  benefactions.— 
Any  members  who  have  any  alterations  or  amendments  to 
propose,  relative  to  the  fundamental  laws  or  scheme  of  annuities, 
arc  desired  to  bring  the  same  in  writing  to  next  meeting,  which 
is  to  be  held  at  Elizabeth-town  in  New-Jersey,  the  first  Wed- 
nesday after  the  Feast  of  St.  Michael,  1774. 


431 


WE  HERE  INSERT  A  GENERAL  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  ENCOURAGE- 
MENT AND  ASSISTANCE  HITHERTO  RECEIVED  BY  THE  CORPO- 
RATION; WHO  HEREBY  RETURN  THEIR  SINCERE  THANKS  FOR 
THE  SAME,  TO  THE  GENEROUS  AND  WORTHY  CONTRIBUTORS. 

*BENEFACTIONS,  SUBSCRIPTIONS,  &c.  FOR  1769 
AND  1770,  VIZ. 

To  the  congregation  of  Christ-Church,  Philadel-^ 

phia,  for  their  contribution  made  at  the  church  !   r     ^^     r.     ^ 

1  in  1  ^-  r    1  )>(."     40       0       6 

doors,  at  the  hrst  annual  meeting  ol  the  cor-  [^ 
poration,  October  10th,  1769.  J 

To  the  Rev.  Dr.  Richard  Peters,  president  of] 

the  corporation,  for  his  kind  benefaction  of  two  W      200     0     0 
hundred  pounds,  J 

To  a  gentleman  of  Philadelphia,  by  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Cooke, 

To  a  gentleman,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Smith, 

To  a  lady,  by  the  same  hand, 

To  a  gentleman,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Chandler, 

To  a  gentleman,  by  the  same  hand. 

To  a  person  unknown,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Peters, 

To  several  ladies,  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Duche 

To  Mi's.  Jackson,  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Craig, 

To  Mrs.  Vanlear,  by  the  same  hand, 

To  the  Lord  Bishop  of  London,  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Peters.  .  -  _  . 


10     0     0 


6 

0 

0 

1 

0 

0 

6 

0 

.0 

3 

0 

0 

0 

15 

0 

14 

8 

0 

1 

0 

0 

1 

0 

0 

To  his  excellency  Governor  Franklin,  by  the  > 
Rev.  Mr.  Odell,  ...  5 

To  the  congregation  of  St.  Mary's  Church,  Bur- 
lington, by  the  same  hand, 

To  the  congregation  of  St.  Andrew's  Church, 
Mount-Holly,  by  the  same  hand. 

To  the  Hon.  Sir  William  Johnson,  Bart,  by  the  > 


Rev.  Dr.  Auchmuty, 


33  0  0 

10  0  0 

5  8  0 

2  5  9 

9  7  6 


Carried /orivard,         £.  343     4     9 


*  The  current  money  in  these  provinces  being  of  clifTerent  value,  the 
several  articles  are  reduced  into  the  currency  of  New-Jersey  and  Pennsyl- 
vania, where  a  Spanish  milled  dollar  of  seventeen  penny-wieght  and  six 
grains,  passes  for  seven  shillings  and  six  pence;  but  in  New-York  for 
•ight  shillings. 


■} 


} 


3     0     0 
1    17     6 


432 

JBr ought  forward,         £.   34S     4      9 

To  the  congregation  of  Trinity  Church  New-"^ 

York,  for  their  generous  contribution  made  at  '. 

the  annual  meeting  of  the  corporation,  Octo-  j 

ber  2nd,  1770,  -  -  .  j 

To  a  person  unknown,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Auch-> 

muty,  ....  5  0 

To  another  person,  by  the  same  hand,  -  1    17     6 

To  a  lady  vuiknown,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Ogilrie,  3     0     0 

To  a  miUtary  gentleman,  by  the  same  hand,  3     0     0 

To  another  military  gentleman,  by  the  same 
hand,  -  _  -  . 

To  another  military  gentleman,  by  the  same 
hand,  -  .  .  . 

To  a  gentleman  unknown,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Auch- 

muty.  _____ 

To  a  lady,  by  Dr.  Ogilvie, 
To  the  Rev.   Mr.  Provoost,  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 

Auchmuty,  .  .  _  _ 

To  the  Rev.  Mr.  Forbes,  by  the  same  hand, 
To  a  lady  unknown,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Ogilvie, 
To  a  gentleman  unknown,  by   the    Rev.  Dr.  > 

Auchmuty,         -         -         -         -  -  ^ 

To  a  lady  unknown,  by  the  same  hand, 
To   the  Rev.   Mr.  Preston,  by    the  Rev.  Dr. 

Chandler,  _         _         _  _  - 

To  the  society  for  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel, 

their  annual  contribution  of  sixty  pounds  Ster- ^       97     0     7 

ling,  -  -  -  . 

To  Mr.  William  Hilton,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Chan- 
dler,        ---.-.. 

Contributions  of  the  Clergy  of  New- York,  for 

1770,  -  .  -  _ 

Ditto,  of  the  Clergy  of  Pennsylvania,  -  47     0     0 

Ditto,  of  the  Clergy  of  New-Jersey.  -  39     0     0 

One  year's  interest  of  two  hundred  pounds  put^ 

out  in  Pennsylvania,  by  Francis  Hopkinson,  I 

Esq.  treasurer   to  the    corporation  for  that  f" 

province,  -  -  -  J 

Fines  exacted  by  Mr.  Hopkinson,  on  subscrip 

tions  not  paid  when  due,  agreeably  to   the  ^  ISO 

tliird  law, 


2 

16 

3 

3 

0 

0 

9 

r 

6 

1 

7 

0 

3 

0 

0 

8 

4 

0 

1 

10 

0 

I 

14 

0 

0   18      9 
57     0     0 


12     0     0 


Sura  total  for  1769,  and  1770,  -          -        j^.  784  11     I 


1^- 

7   10     0 

1 

1  0     0 

2  0     0 

-I 

3     0     0 

433 

BENEFACTIONS,  SUBSCRIPTIONS,  &c*  FOR  177U 

to   colonel    Henry    Laurens    of  Charlestown 
South-Carolina,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Peters, 

To  Mr.  J.  M.  of  Philadelphia,  by  the  Rev.  Dr 
Smith,  ... 

To  Mrs.  P**  of  Philadelphia,  by  the  same, 

To  Thomas  Smith,  Esq.  of  Charlestown,  South- 
Carolina,  by  the  same, 

To  Benjamin  Elliot,  Esq.  of  the  same  place,  by 
the  same,  -  -  - 

To  Robert  Pringle,  Esq.  of  the  same  place,  by  } 
the  same,  -  -  -  5 

To  John  Smyth,  Esq.  of  Perth-Amboy,  by  the  > 
same.  -  -  -  j 

To  colonel   Armstrong  of  New-Castle  county,  > 
on  Delaware,  by  the  same,  -  5 

To  John  Morton,  Esq.  of  Chester,  in  Pennsyl- 
vania, by  the  Rev.  Mr.'  Craig, 

To  Mr.  John  Crosby,  jun.  of  the  same  place,  by 
the  same,  -  -  - 

To  Henry  Hale  Graham,  Esq.  of  the  same  place,  > 

by  the  same,  -  -  5 

To  the  congregation  of  St.  Martin's  Chichester ') 

in  Pennsylvania,  by  the  same,  -  3 

To  Lord  Dartry  of  the  kingdom  of  Ireland,  by 

col.  Fell,  -  _  - 

One  year's  interest  received  by  Mr.  Hopkinson, 

on   a  bond  for  one  hundred  pounds  put  out  ^  6     0     0 

in  Pennsylvania, 
To  the  society  for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel, 

for  their  annual  contribution  of  sixty   pounds  |»        96^00 

sterling  (exchange  this  year  at  sixty  per  cent.) 
One  year's  interest  received  by  Mr.  Hopkinson,  >         12     0     0 

on  a  bond  for  two  hundred  pounds         -  3 

To  the  congregation  of  St.    Peter's  Church,"] 

Amboy,  for  their  contributions  at  the  annual  >        30     3     2 

meeting,   1771.  -  -  J 

To  two  persons  unknown,  by  Cortland  Skinner, 
Esq.  -  _  . 


} 


3  0  0 

6  0  0 

3  0  0 

5  0  0 

3  0  0 

2  0  0 

I  5  9 

1  1  4 


1    15     4 


Carried  forwardf  ^.  188   17     T 

VOL  II.  3    K 


4     0     9 


434 

Brought  fornoard^  £.   \^^   \7     f 

One  year's  interest  on  fifty-seven  pounds,  six-"^ 

teen  shillings  and  two  pence  half-penny  put  1 

out  in  New-Jersey,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Chandler,  ( 

treasurer  to  the  corpoi'ation  in  that  province,J 

One  year's  interest  on  one  hundred  and  eighty-"^ 

seven  pounds  ten  shillings,  put  out  in  New-  !  199/: 

York,  by  Jacob  Le  Roy,  Esq.  treasurer  to  the  j 
corporation  for  that  province,         "         '         J 
Contribuiions  of  the  clergy  in  Pennsylvania,  for' 

this  year,  .  -  . 

Fines  paid  by  ditto,  -  -  -  0   15 

Contribuiions  of  the  clergy  of  New-York,  for  this  >         in     o     o 

year,  ...  5 

Ditto  of  the  clergy  of  New- Jersey,  -  39     0     0 


48      0 


Sum  total  for  1771.  £.  323   16      1 

BENEFACTIONS,  SUBSCRIPTIONS,  Sec.  FOR  1772. 

BARBADOES   COLLECTION. 

The  particular  thanks  of  the  corporation  are  in  the  first 
place  given  this  year  to  the  worthy  inhabitants  of  Barbadoes, 
"whose  names  are  in  the  following-  list;  for  their  sundry  Bene- 
factions, transmitted  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Thomas  Wharton,  and 
Henry  Duke,  Esq.  through  the  hands  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Smith, 

viz. 

Barbadoes  Currency, 
The  hon.  Abraham  Cumberbatch,  Esq. 
The  hon.  flenry  Frere,  Esq. 
The  hon.  Conrade  Adams,  Esq. 
The  hon.  Gedney  Clarke,  Esq. 
The  Rev.  and  hon.  Mr.  Robert  Brathwaite, 
The  hon.  Sir  Tohn  Gay  Alleyne,  Baronet, 
The  hon.  Samson  Wood,  Esq. 
The  hen.  Hilary  Rowe,  senr.  Esq, 
The  hon.  Hilary  Rowe,  junr.  Esq. 
The"  hon.  Samuel  Wallcot,  Esq. 
Henry  Duke,  Esq.  -  .v« 

John  Wheeler  Ridgway,  Esq. 
Philip  Lovell,  Esq.  -  -  - 

John  Burke  Esq.  -  .  _ 

Carrriedforivardy  jC  •  ^^     ^     ® 


Q'  20 

0 

0 

10 

0 

0 

7 

10 

0 

10 

0 

0 

10 

0 

0 

5 

0 

0 

5 

0 

0 

1 

17 

6 

1 

17 

6 

3 

15 

0 

5 

0 

0 

5 

0 

0 

2 

10 

0 

2 

10 

0 

435 

Barbadoes  Currency. 
Brought  forivard,         £.     90     o     0 

William  Gibbs  Alleyne,  Esq. 

Joseph  Miller,  Esq. 

Edward  Pare,  Esq.  -  -  - 

Thomas  Best,  Esq.  -  - 

Henry  Walker,  Esq. 

Thomas  Payne,  Esq. 

William  Haj^gat,  Esq.  -  -  _ 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Edward  Brace, 

The  Rev.  Mr.  William  Duke, 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Robert  Boucher, 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Thomas  Wharton, 

The  Rev.  Mr.  William  Terrill, 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Thomas  Duke, 

The  Rev.  Mr.  James  Butcher, 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Joseph  Hebson, 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Richard  Saer, 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Michael  Mashart, 

William  Moore,  Esq.  Attorney-General, 

Timothy  Blen man,  Esq.  -  -         - 

Samuel  Moore,  Esq. 

Dr.  Thomas  Pollard, 

Henry  Armell  Pollard,  Esq. 

George  Errington,  Esq. 

Thomas  Eethersall,  Esq. 

Joseph  Mosely  Esq.  -  -  - 

Robert  Beckles,  Esq.         -  -  - 

Mrs.  Catharine  Cox,  _  _  . 

Benjamin  Bostock,  Esq.  by  Rev.  Mr.  Morrison, 

George  James,  Esq.  by  the  same, 

John  Freke  Esq.  by  the  same, 

A  person  unknown,  by  Rev.  Mr.  Wharton, 

A  person  unknown,  by  Rev.  Mr.  Hebson, 

The  neat  profits  of  a  benefit  representation,  en-  \ 
titled  "  Columbus^"         -  -  \ 

Total 
Deduct  what  was  paid  for  advertisements,  &c. 

Remains  J        £*  2^3     2   IQ 


2 

10 

0 

1 

17 

6 

1 

17 

9 

6 

5 

0 

3 

15 

0 

1 

17 

6 

1 

17 

6 

5 

0 

0 

5 

0 

0 

5 

0 

0 

5 

0 

0 

-  5 

0 

0 

5 

0 

0 

5 

0 

0 

5 

0 

0 

o 

15 

0 

2 

10 

0 

3 

15 

0 

5 

0 

0 

3 

15 

0 

-   5 

0 

0 

1 

17 

6 

2 

10 

0 

2 

10 

0 

1 

17 

6 

1 

17 

6 

1 

17 

6 

5 

15 

0 

1 

17 

6 

1 

17 

6 

1 

17 

6 

1 

17 

6 

> 

52 
> 

15 

10 

£'   250 

6 

1 

2 

3 

3 

7 

12 

7 

3 

0 

0 

14 

0 

14 

0 

0 

0 

0 

0 

11 

2 

0 

14 

0 

14 

0 

436 

The  above  sum  o££.  248  2  10,  is  equal  to  £.  1 90  ^ 

9   8  sterling,  which  was  remitted  in  a  sterling  V-^.  304   15    6 
bill,  and  produced  in  Pennsylvania  money,  J 

To  Rev.  Dr.  Smith,  for  the  consideration  paid~^ 
to  him  by  Mr.   John  Dunlap,   for  the   privi-  j 
lege  of  printing  the  poems  of  the  Rev.  Nath-  ^       20     0     0 
aniel  Evans,  A.  M.  deceased,  late  missionary  j 
for  Gloucester  county,  in  New-Jersey,  J 

To  Henry  Zachary  Smith,  Esq.  of  Barbadoes, 

To  a  lady  unknown,  by  Daniel  Coxe,  Esq. 

To  Thomas  Coombe,  Esq.  by   the  Rev.  Mr.  \ 
Coorabe,  •  -  -  [ 

To  Mr.  Joseph  Wharton,  by  the  same. 

To  Edward  Biddle,  Esq.  by  Mr.  Ilopkinson, 

To  Mr.  Thomas  Ashecon,  by  the  same, 

To  sundry  persons  unknown,  by  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Duche,  -  -  - 

To   Dr.  Benjamin    Rush,    by    the    Rev,   Mr. 
Coombe, 

To  Isaac  Hunt,  Esq.  by  the  same, 

To  the  congregiition  of  Christ-Church  Pbiladel-") 

phia,  for  their  generous  coatvioution,  made  at  !       j2o     3     4 
the  annual  meeting  of  the  corporation,  Octo-  | 
berSL'ii,  \77-2,  -  -         -  J 

To  the  society  for  the  propagation  of  the  gos-1 

pel,  their  annual  contribution  of  sixty  pounds  ^       g^    j^     ^ 
sterling,   exchange  at  fifty-seven  and  a  half  f 
per  cent.  -  -  -  J 

Interest  received  be  Mr.  Hopkinson,  on  a  bond"! 

for  one  hundred  pounds  put  out  in  Pennsyl-  L  6     0     0 

vania,  -  ~  '  J 

Interest  received  by  Mr.  Le   Roy,  on  sundry?         js   14     1 
sums  put  out  in  New-York,  5 

To    Thomas   Bartow,  Esq.  by   the    Rev.  Dr. 
Chandler, 

To  a  person  unknown,  by  the  same, 

To    William  Pigeon,   Esq.   by   the  Rev.  Mr. 
Thompson, 

To  Joshua  Lawrence,  Esq.  by  the   same. 

Interest  received  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Chandler,  on  "j 

one  hundred  and  twenty-one  pounds,  seven-  L  8    10     6 

teen  and  six  pence,  put  out  m  New-Jersey,  J 

Contributions  of  the  clergy   of  Pennsylvania,^         57     0     0 

1772,       -       -       -       -       s 

fines  paid  by  ditto,  .  -  -  1    12     4 

Carried/orwardf  J^*  ^^6    ^    ^ 


3 

0 

0 

0 

8 

5 

6 

0 

0 

3 

0 

0 

437 

Brought  forward.,               £.  676 

Contributions  of  the  clerti,}'  of  New-York  1772,  45 

Ditto  of  the  clergy  of  New-Jersey.            -  50 


4 

9 

0 

0 

0 

0 

Sum  total  for  1772,  £'751     4     9 

BENEFACTIONS,  SUBSCRIPTIONS,  &c.  FOR  1773. 

13    10     0 


To  John  JJickiiibon,  Esq.  of  Pennsylvania,  by  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Smith, 

To  Alexunder  Ross,  Esq.  of  Jamaica,  by  the 
same, 

To  Thomas  Lynch,  Esq.  of  South-Carolina,  by 
the  same, 

To  a  lady  unknown,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Ogilvie, 

To  a  gentleman,   by  the  same. 

To  another  gentleman,  by  thc'same. 

To  the  congregation  of  Trinity  Church,  New-"^ 
York,  for  their  generous  contribution  made  ! 


6     0     0 


8 

10 

0 

4 

13 

9 

^ 

0 

11 

1 

5 

3 

at   the  annual   meeting  of  the  corporation, 


;>       92    16     S 


October  5th,  1773.  -  -  J 

To  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel,"] 

for  their  annual  Contribution  of  Sixty  Pounds  L      101     5     0 
Sterling,  -  -  -  J 

To  an  oIBcer,  by  Dr.  Ogilvie,         -  -  4    13     9 

To  Jacob  Le  Roy,  Esq.   for  Ten  Guineas  to 
purchase  a  Seal  for  the  Corporation, 

Interest  Money  received  by  Jacob  Le  Roy,  Esq. 
on  sundry  Sums  put  out  in  New-York, 


17     0     0 


To  the  Rev.  Mr.  Sayre's  Congregation  for  their  >  q   m     t 

Benefaction,  -  "  ■  5 

kin  son,  T 
ennsyl-  t 


Interest  Money  received  by  Francis  Hopkinson, 

Esq.   on   sundry    Sums  put  out  in  Pennsyl-  ^        48    12     0 
vania,         .         -  -  - 

To  Richard  Hockley,  Esq.  for  his  annual  Donation,  5  0  0 
Interest  on  sundry  Bonds,  received  by  Samuel  } 
Powel,  Esq.   Treasurer  for  Pennsylvania,         5 

Subscriptions  of  the  Clergy  of  New-York,  1773,  110  12  6 

Ditto  of  the  Clergy  of  New-Jersey,         -               -  33  0  0 

Ditto  of  the  Clergy  of  Pennsylvania,             -  58  10  0 

A  Fine  for  Default,            -               -              -  0  4  0 


36      2      4 


Carried fornvardy         ^.  571    11    11 


438 

Brought  forivard,  £.   67\    11    II 

To  the  hon.  James  Hamilton,  Esq.  for  his  BeneO        20     0     O 
faction,  by   the   Hands  of   Rev.   Dr.  Peters,  3 


Sum  Total  for  irr 3,                   ^(^.59 1  11  11 

£.7S\  4  9 

To  which  add  for     -     -(  1771,           -             -              323  16  1 

784  11  1 


ri772, 

(_  1770,    1769, 


Total  amount  of  Benefactions  and  Subscrip- 7  r  24:5\  3  10 
tions,  -  -  -  -         5 

Whereof  Jacob  Le  Roy,  Esq.  Treasurer  fo''?/-788  0  5 
New- York,  lias  -  -  5 

Ditto  Rev.  Dr.  Chandler,  Treasurer  for  New-  >  204  3  5 
Jersey,  has  -  -  3 

Ditto  Samuel  Powellj  Esq.  Treasurer  for  Penn-  ^^53  13  \q 
sylvania,  has 

Total  Stocli,  December  30,  1773,         -         ^.2345    17     8 

Balance  expended  by  the  sundry  Treasurers, 
m  paying-  the  Accounts  of  Printers,  &c. — viz — 


By   the   Treasurer  for    New- York,  ^.40   10  6 

By  the    Treasurer  for  New-Jersey,        14     8   8\£AQ3    12     8 

By   the  Treasurer  for  Pennsylvania,     48    13 


0   6"! 

8    sL 
3    6j 


Add  to  the  Expenses  for  1773,  -  £.\      \^     6 


Stock  and  Expenses,  ^.2451     3   10 

Additional  Rule,  made  October  3d,  \77\,  respecting  the  Treasurers, 

The  several  Treasurers  shall  correspond  with  each  other,  in 
order  that  monies  may  be  occasionally  transferred  from  one  to 
another,  for  the  putting  the  same  more  readily  out  to  interest ; 
and  upon  such  transfers,  the  Receipt  of  one  Treasurer  shall  be  a 
sufficient  discharge  to  another. 


439 


A  LIST  OF  THE  CLERGYMEN  WHO  ARE  ANNUAL  CONTRIBUTORS, 
WITH  THE  CLASSES  IN  WHICH  THEY  SUBSCRIBE,  AND  THE 
TIMES  FROM  WHICH  THEIR  FIR  ST  PAYMENTS  COMMENCED; 
TAKEN  FROM  THE  BOOK  OF  MINUTES,  p.  22,  &C.  THE  NEW  CON- 
TRIBUTORS BEING  INSERTED  ACCORDING  TO  THEIR  CLASSES. 


Dol.    £. 


William  smith,  d.  d. 

Samuel  Auchmuty,  D.  D. 

Miles  Cooper,  L.  L.  D. 

John  Ogilvie,  D.  D. 

Charles  Inglis,  A.  M. 

Jacob  Duche,  A.  M. 

Leonard  Cutting,  A.  M. 

Thomas  Coomhe,  A.  M. 

William  White,  A.M. 

Samuel  Magaw,  A.  M. 

John  Andrews,  A.  M. 

Thomas  Bradbury  Chandler,  D.  D. 

Richard  Charlton,  A.  M. 

Jonathan  Odell,  A.  M. 

Samuel  Seabury,  A.  M. 

Rev.  William  Frazer, 

John  Say  re,  A.  M. 

Rev.  William  Stringer, 

Samuel  Cooke,  A.  M. 

Phihp  Reading,  A.  M. 

William  Currie,  A.  M. 

George  Craig,  A.  M. 

Thomas  Barton,  A.  M. 

Alexander  INlurray,  A.  M. 

William  Thompson,  A.  M. 

Abraham  Beach,  A.  M.  -  8 

Rev.  William  Ayres,         -  -        8 

John  Beardsley,  A.  IM.         -  -     8 

John  Preston,  A.  M.  -  -       8 

Rev.  Harry  Munro,         -         -         -     8 

Rev.  Mr.  Blackwell,  -  -     8 

Total,  -         476 


24 

24 

24 

24 

24 

24 

24 

24 

24 

20 

20 

16 

16 

-16 

16 

16 

16 

16 

12 

8 

8 

8 

8 

8 

8 


Commencing 


>October    1770 


10) 

io5 


October  1773. 


October  1770. 


October   1773, 


10" 


^October  1770^ 


3 

3       October 

3       October 

178    10  0 


1771. 

1773. 


From  the  foregoing  statement,  it  appears,  that  this  Charitable 
Institution  so  far  flourished  during  the  first  four  years,  that  the 
total  stock  December  30,  1773,  had  amounted  to  £.  2451  3  10. 
It  continued  proportionably  increasing  for  three  years  more» 
while  the  annual  meetings  of  the  corporation  could  be  regularly 
held,  amidst  the  operations  of  a  revolutionary  war — But  sundry 


440 

clauses  of  the  charters,  especially  after  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence, required  alteration;  and  particularly  the  followingj 
viz. 

"  We  do  hereby,  for  us,  our  heirs  and  successors,  ordain^ 
"  order,  and  appoint,  that  the  accounts  and  transactions  of  the 
"  said  Corporation,  legally  and  properly  vouched  and  authenti- 
"  cated,  shall,  from  time  to  time,  and  as  often  as  demanded,  be 
"  laid  before  the  Lords  Archbishops,  of  Canterbury  and  York, 
"  and  the  Bisliop  of  London  for  the  time  being,  or  such  person 
"  and  persons  as  they  may,  from  time  to  time  appoint  for  that 
"  purpose  in  America;  in  order  that  the  said  Archbishops  of 
"  Canterbury  and  York  and  the  Bishop  of  London,  for  the  time 
*'  being,  or  such  person  and  persons,  appointed  by  them  as 
*'  aforesaid,  may  ratify  and  confirm  the  said  accounts,  or  sub- 
"  ject  them  to  such  revisal,  check  and  confirmation,  as  may  be 
*'  thought  just  and  reasonable."  The  charter-name,  or  style, 
was  also  exceptionable  to  many,  viz.  "  The  corporation  for 
"  the  relief  of  the  widows  and  children  of  Clergymen  in  the 
"  communion  of  the  Church  of  England  in  America."  Added 
to  this,  so  many  of  the  Clerical  as  well  as  Lay  members,  whose 
names  are  contained  in  the  Charters,  having,  after  the  Declara- 
tion of  Independence,  taken  their  option  to  become,  or  as  they 
considered  it,  to  continue  British  Subjects;  the  business  of  the 
corporation  lay  dormant,  or  suspended  until  the  Definitive 
Treaty  of  Peace,  and  the  Acknowledgment  of  our  Independence 
by  Great-Britain,  in  1783.  Our  Church  then,  as  set  forth  in 
the  journals  of  the  subsequent  general  convention  of  our  Bishops, 
Clergy,  and  Laity,  proceeded  to  organize  itself,  under  the  name 
of"  The  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America."  Under  that  organization,  it  was  attempted  to  revive 
the  foregoing  plan,  for  the  relief  of  the  widows  and  children  of 
the  Clergy,  in  its  original  extent,  as  comprehending  the  three 
contiguous  States  of  New-York,  New-Jersey,  and  Pennsylvania; 
but  foreseeing  difficulties  in  such  revival,  so  as  to  answer  the 
pious  purposes  of  the  charity  in  its  full  extent ;  it  was  unanimously 
agreed  to  divide  the  stock,  and  to  leave  the  members  in  each 
of  the  three  States,  to  organize  themselves,  under  the  original 
charters,  into  separate  corporations,  with  the  aid  and  sanction  of 


441 

he  respective  state  legislatures;  which  has  never  been  denied 
by  any  of  them,  but,  with  a  truly  liberal  and  catholic  spirit, 
granted  so  far  as  applied  for. 

The  church,  on  this  occasion,  as  well  as  many  former  ones, 
is  indebted  to  the  good  services  of  Bishop  White,  who  drew  up 
the  following  plan  for  dividing  the  stock  ;  which  has  been  adopted 
by  the  committees  appointed  to  negociate  such  division  in  each 
of  the  three  States. 

CLERICAL  CONTRIBUTIONS  IN  NEW-YORK. 

Note;  the  treasurer's  account  for  1792  is  wanting. 
Dr.  S.  Auchmuty, 
Dr.  Miles  Cooper, 
Leonard  Cutting, 
Charles  Inglis, 
Richard  Charlton, 
John  Sayres, 
Samuel  Seabury, 
John  Beardsley, 
John  Ogilvie, 
Henry  Munroe, 
Abraham   Beach,  since  set- 
tled in  New- York, 


5  years  at  Dolls.  24    Dolls.  120 


5 

13 
6 
S 
5 
4 
5 
4 
1 


24 
24 
24 
16 
16 
16 

8 
34 

8 

8 


120 

312 

144 

80 

80 

64 

40 

96 

8 

34 


Dolls.  1088 


CLERICAL  CONTRIBUTIONS  IN  NEW-JERSEY. 


Dr.  T.  Chandler, 

6  years  at 

Dolls. 

16 

Dolls 

i.  96 

Samuel  Cook, 

4 

- 

12 

48 

Jonathan  Odell 

6 

- 

16 

96 

William  Fraser, 

18 

- 

8 

144 

John  Preston, 

5 

- 

8 

40 

William  Thomson, 

3 

- 

8 

34 

Abraham  Beach, 

6 

- 

8 

48 

William  Ayres, 

5 

- 

8 

40 

Robert  Blackwell, 

3 

Carried  forward, 

8 

24 

Dolls. 

5(>0 

TOL.   II. 

%  & 

442 

Brought  forivardj  Dolls.  560 

William  Roe,        -  -        2  -  8  16 

Henry  Waddell  -  -  -  50 

Dolls.  626 

CLERICAL  CONTRIBUTIONS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA. 

Dr.  William  Smith,         -  6  years  at    Dolis.  24    Dolis.  144 

Jacob  Duche             -  6  - 

Thomas  Coombe          -  S  - 

William  White            -  8  - 

Samuel  Magaw           -  12 

John  Andrews,          -  15 

William  Stringer,         .  2  - 

Philip  Reading,            -  7  - 

William  Currie,             -  6  - 

George  Craig,          -  §  - 

Thomas  Barton,           -  3  - 

Alexander  Murray,         -  6 

Mr.  Tingley,            -  I  - 

Robert  Blackwell,         -  7  - 

Joseph  Pilmore,         -  3  - 

Joseph  Clarkson           -  6  * 


DONATIONS  EXCLUSIVE  OF  CLERICAL  SUBSCRIPTIONS. 
Years.      New-York.      New-Jersey.      Pennsylvania.      Extra. 

1769  and> 

1770  5 

1771 
1772 

1773 

1774 
1775 
Since  1775 

982  8     281  21       1769  68   2185  3 


24 

144 

24 

72 

24 

192 

20 

240 

20 

300 

16 

32 

g 

56 

8 

48 

8 

48 

16 

48 

8 

48 

8 

8 

8 

56 

8 

34 

16 

96 

Dolls. 

1556 

Dolls. 

Dolls. 

Dolls. 

Dolls. 

511  80 

78  20 

731  13 

346  75 

92  71 

40  95 

320  . 

41  12 

432  17 

1085  7 

352  12 

102  67 

308  67 

24  40 

40 

4  54 

53  76 

69  18 

260  90 

120 

201  86 

443 

The  amount  of  monies  paid,        -        -        - 
DEMAND  OF  NEW-YORK. 

Clerical  contributions  in  New- York, 
Other  contributions  in  New-York,     - 
One  third  of  extra  contributions, 


DEMAND  OF  NEW-JERSEY. 

Clerical  contributions  in  New-Jersey, 
Other  contributions  in  New-Jersey, 
One  third  of  extra  contributions, 

Dolls.  1635  55 
DEMAND  OF  PENNSYLVANIA. 

Clerical  contributions  in  Pennsylvania,  -    Dolls.  1556 

Other  contributions  in  Pennsylvania,  -  1769  68 

One  third  of  extra  contributions,  *  728  34 


Dolls.  848« 

-     10S8 

982 

8 

728 

34 

Dolls.  2793 

42 

-  Dolls.  626 

281 

21 

728 

34 

Dolls.  4054     2 

To  ascertain  the  Demand  of  New- York  call  the  present 
stock  1000;  and  say,  As  8488,  Amount  of  stock  entire,  is  to 
1000,  so  is  2798 — Demand  of  New- York  on  stock  entire,  to 
3291;  that  is  so  many  thousandth  parts  of  stock  reduced. 

On  the  same  principles  the  Demand  of  New-Jersey  is  I92| 
of  such  parts. 

And  the  Demand  of  Pennsylvania  is  477|. 


SERMON  XX. 

PREACHED  IN  CHRIST  CHURCH,  PHILADELPHIA, 
APRIL  6,  ir95. 

AS  THE  INTRODUCTION  TO  A  PLAN  FOR  THE  ENCOURAGEMENT 
OF  ITINERANT  PREACHERS,  OR  MISSIONARIES,  ON  THE 
FRONTIER  SETTLEMENTS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES;  AS 
AGREED  UPON  AT  A  CONVENTION  OF  THE  BISHOPS,  CLERGY 
AND  LAITY  OF  THE  PROTESTANT  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  IN 
THE  SAID  states;  HELD  IN  THE  CITY  OF  NEW-YORK,  FROM 
TUESDAY,  SEPTEMBER    11,  TO  WEDNESDAY,  SEPTEMBER    19, 

1792. 


N.  B.  The  Reason  for  placing  this  Sermon  immediately 
after  the  foregoing  one,  notwithstanding  their  different  datesj 
will  appear  in  the  Postscript. 


us 


PREFACE. 


Whereas,  at  a  convention  of  the  Bishops,  Clergy 
and  Laity  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  held  in  the  city  of  New-York,  from  Tues- 
day, September  llth,  to  Wednesday,  September  19th,  1792, 
the  following  Act  was  passed,  viz. 

AN  ACT  OF  THE  GENERAL  CONVENTION,  FOR  SUPPORTING  MIS- 
SIONARIES TO  PREACH  THE  GOSPEL  ON  THE  FRONTIERS  Of 
THE   LNITED   STATES. 

1.  Rf.solved,  That  it  be,  and  it  is  hereby  recommended 
to  the  Ministers  of  this  Church,  to  preach  a  Sermon  in  each 
of  the  Churches  under  their  care,  on  the  first  Sunday  of  Sep- 
tember in  every  year;  and  if  that  day  should  not  be  adapted 
to  the  purpose,  then  on  such  other  Sunday  as  the  Minister  and 
Vestry  or  Trustees  of  the  congregation  shall  appoint,  for  the 
purpose  of  collecting  money,  in  order  to  carry  into  effect  this 
charitable  design. 

2.  That  the  money,  so  collected,  be  entered  in  a  record  to 
be  kept  by  the  Vestries  or  Trustees  of  each  congregation  ;  and, 
by  the  Minister  and  Church  Wardens  or  Trustees,  be  delivered 
to  a  Treasurer  appointed  by  each  State  Convention ;  and,  by 
him,  transmitted  to  a  Treasurer,  who  shall  be  appointed  as 
herein  after  directed. 

3.  That  such  Missionaries  as  may  be  employed  by  this 
Church,  be  authorised  to  make  collections  of  money,  from  such 
congregations  on  the  frontiers  as  may  contribute;  and  render 
an  accurate  account  to  the  Bishop  of  this  church  in  the  state 
of  Pennsylvania  and  the  standing  committee  to  be  appointed 
by  this  Convention,  of  the  sums  thus  collected. 

4.  That  the  Bishop  of  this  Church  in  Pennsylvania,  and  the 
laid  standing  committee,  frame  an  address  to  the  members  of 


446 

this  Church,  recommending  this  charitable  design  to  their  par- 
ticular attention ;  which  address  shall  be  read  by  every  Minis- 
ter, on  the  day  appointed  for  the  collection. 

5.  That  the  Bishop  of  this  Church  in  Pennsylvania,  and  the 
said  standing  committee,  have  authority  to  appoint  a  Secretary 
and  a  Treasurer;  the  first  to  carry  on  the  correspondence,  and 
the  other  to  keep  the  accounts,  and  the  monies  of  the  Institu- 
tion. 

6.  That  when  it  shall  appear  to  the  Bishop  of  this  Church  , 
in  Pennsylvania,  and  the  standing  committee  to  be  appointed 
as  aforesaid,  that  sufficient  funds  have  been  provided  for  the 
above  purpose,  they  shall  then  employ  such  Missionaries,  allow 
such  salaries,  and  make  such  arrangements,  as  to  them  shall 
Seem  best;  reporting  regularly  their  proceedings  to  each  Gene- 
ral Convention. 

And  whereas  the  Bishop  of  this  Church  in  Pennsylvania, 
together  with  the  Subscribers,  William  Smith,  Samuel  Magaw, 
John  Andrews,  Robert  Blackwell,  Samuel  Powel,  and  John 
Wood,  were  appointed  a  Standing  Committee  to  manage  this 
Charity,  and  make  it  known  to  the  Public  ;  the  said  committee 
Addressed  the  Public  as  follows,  viz. 

"  THAT  when  the  Congregations  of  our  communion  a  few 
years  ago,  by  a  separation  from  the  former  center  of  their  ec- 
clesiastical union,  had  become  unconnected  with  one  another; 
the  first  objects  which  engaged  the  Conventions,  successively 
Jield,  were — the  re-uniting  of  the  component  parts  of  the  body — 
the  obtaining  of  the  Episcopacy — and  the  reviewing  of  the  Li- 
turgy ; — objects  of  so  great  magnitude  and  difficulty,  that  the 
measures  most  proper  to  be  pursued  could  not  be  ascertained, 
without  frequent  deliberation,  nor  determined  on  without  much 
time  and  pains:  although  now  happily  carried  into  effect,  with 
every  appearance  of  stability,  and,  it  is  hoped,  to  general  sa- 
tisfaction and  edification. 

"  Our  Church  being  thus  organized,  on  those  principles  of 
doctrine,  discipline  and  worship,  which  we  had  inherited  from 
the  Church  of  England,  and  which  had  been  handed  down  to 
us,  through  her,  from  the  Apostles  and  the  early  Fathers  of 
the  whole  Christian  Church;  it  must  be  seen,  that  the  principal 
object  to  be  promoted  by  all,  in  their  respective  stations,  as 


447 

the  effect  of  so  good  a  system,  is  an  evangelical  profession  of" 
Religion,  manifesting  itself  in  holiness  of  heart  and  life — an 
effect  which  may  be  looked  for,  wherever  provision  has  been 
made  for  the  stated  preaching  of  the  word,  and  the  administra- 
tion of  the  Sacraments. 

"  There  are,  however,  many  places,  in  which  no  such  provi- 
sion can  be  made  by  those  who  are  to  be  benefited  by  it;  owing 
to  the  difficulties  attendant  on  the  first  settlement  of  a  country, 
and  to  the  circumstances  of  the  settlers,  which,  in  general,  are 
barely  competent  to  yield  them  a  subsistence.  Of  persons 
thus  situated,  there  are  very  many,  on  the  extensive  frontier 
of  the  United  States ;  who,  having  been  educated  in  the  faith 
and  the  worship  of  our  Church,  wish  to  have  the  benefits  of  its 
ministry,  but  who  are  too  few,  in  their  respective  neighbour- 
hoods, to  provide  for  it  among  themselves;  or  indeed  to  expect 
it  at  all,  unless  on  the  itinerant  plan  now  proposed;  and  that 
to  be  principally  supported  by  their  richer  brethren,  who  are 
also  more  advantageously  situated  for  a  combined  effort. 

"  Under  these  circumstances,  the  Convention  have  thought 
it  a  duty,  arising  out  of  the  trust  committed  to  them  by  the 
Great  Head  of  the  Church,  to  direct  their  attention  to  a  peo- 
ple, whose  circumstances  so  strongly  claim  it;  and  to  call  on 
the  pious  and  liberal  members  of  their  communion,  to  aid  them 
in  the  undertaking  which  these  sentiments  have  suggested. 

"  It  has  ever  been  held  a  duty,  incumbent  on  every  branch 
of  the  Christian  Church,  not  to  neglect,  as  far  as  opportunity- 
shall  offer,  the  publishing  of  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation,  even 
to  heathen  nations.  Accordingly,  it  cannot  but  be  the  desire 
of  every  member  of  our  Communion,  that  something  may  be 
attempted  by  us,  in  due  time,  for  assisting  in  every  laudable 
endeavour  for  the  conversion  of  our  Indian  neighbours,  not- 
withstanding former  disappointments  and  discouragements: 
And  it  is  the  sincere  wish  and  prayer  of  those  who  now  address 
you.  that  the  day  may  not  be  far  distant,  when  Providence  shall 
open  the  door,  and  we  shall  avail  ourselves  of  the  opportunity, 
for  so  good  a  work.  But  if  this  be  a  duty,  how  much  more  so 
is  the  extending  of  aid  to  those,  who  are  of  one  Faith  and  one 
Baptism  with  ourselves;  but  who,  from  unavoidable  causes. 


448 

are  without  those  means  of  public  worship,  which  the  Divine 
Author  of  our  religion  has  accommodated  to  the  wants  tiud 
weaknesses  of  human  nature;  and  which  he  sa.w  to  be.  on  those 
accounts,  necessary  for  upholding  the  profession  of  his  name. 

"  The  promise  of  Christ,  to  be  with  his  Church  to  the  end 
of  the  world,  will  never  fail;  and  yet  particular  branches  of  the 
Universal  Church  may  either  flourish  or  decline,  in  propor- 
tion to  their  continuing  in  a  pure  profession  and  suitable  prac- 
tice on  the  one  hand,  and  to  their  falling  into  error,  or  indif- 
ference and  unholy  living,  on  the  other.  However  prosperous, 
therefore,  the  beginning  of  our  Church  in  this  new  world  hath 
been,  she  will  have  little  reason  to  look  up  for  a  continuance  of 
the  Divine  Blessing,  if,  when  she  contemplates  so  many  mem- 
bers of  her  communion  "  scattered  abroad,  as  sheep  having 
no  shepherd,"  she  does  not  use  her  diligence  to  bring  them 
within  Christ's  Fold,  and  to  secure  to  them  a  stated  admini- 
stration of  the  ordinances  of  his  religion. 

"  Such  was  the  care,  in  times  past,  of  the  Bishops,  and  of  the 
most  eminent  of  the  Clergy,  and  of  the  Laity  of  the  Church  of 
England,  for  the  fellow  members  of  their  communion;  wiien 
struggling  with  the  difficulties  of  setrlement  in  the  then  infant 
Colonies,  now  the  Independent  States  of  our  confederated  Re- 
public. The  very  existence  of  our  Church,  in  some  of  these 
States,  must  be  ascribed,  under  the  blessing  of  God,  to  the  aids, 
to  which  we  here  look  back  with  gratitude:  The  degree  of  her 
prosperity,  in  every  one  of  them,  must  have  been  owing,  more  or 
less,  to  the  same  cause:  And  therefore  the  example  is  what 
■we  ought,  in  reason,  to  imitate;  so  as  to  consider  our  brethren 
on  the  frontiers  as  not  to  be  deserted  because  they  are  distant, 
but,  from  their  remote  situation,  as  the  especial  objects  of  our 
concern. 

"  In  accomplishing  that  labour  of  Love,  which  hasbeen  pro- 
jected by  the  Convention,  we  shall  be  doing  what  may  be  ex- 
pected of  us,  not  only  as  Christians,  but  as  good  citizens  of  at 
land  of  Liberty  and  Law;  the  best  security  of  both  being 
moral  principles  and  habits;  which  can  only  be  derived  from 
the  influence  of  religion  on  the  minds  of  the  people.  For  how- 
ever it  may  be  contended  by  some,  that  the  sense  of  religion 


449 

is  unconnected  with  the  duties  of  civil  life,  we  owe  it  to  God, 
and  to  our  country,  to  guard  the  members  of  our  church 
against  that  licentious  principle ;  and,  accordingly,  to  endea- 
vour the  extension  of  Christian  knowledge,  as  well  with  a  view 
to  temporal  peace  and  prosperity,  as  for  the  securing  of  the 
immortal  happiness  of  a  belter  life. 

"  Under  the  impression  of  these  sentiments,  we  hope  for  the 
concurrence  of  all  the  members  of  our  church  in  the  under- 
taking now  proposed  to  them  :  and  intending,  with  the  Divine 
Aid,  to  exert  our  best  abilities  for  a  faithful  administration  of 
the  trust  reposed  in  us  by  the  convention,  we  subscribe  our- 
selves, 

«  Your  affectionate  Brethren, 

"  WILLIAM  WHITE,  D.  D.  Bishop  of  the  Protes- 
tant Episcopal  Church  in  the  commonwealth  of 
Pennsylvania. 

«  WILLIAM  SMITH,  D.  D. 

"  SAMUEL  MAGAW,  D.  D. 

"  JOHN  ANDREW^S,  D.  D. 

«  ROBERT  BLACKWELL,  D.  D. 


"  SAMUEL  POWEL, } 

"  JOHN  WOOD,  S  ^^^^"'^^' 


The  standing 
committee  ap- 
pointed by  the 
convention." 


Philadel/ihia^ 
Jpril22j  1793. 


PPvAYER  BEFORE  THE  FOLLOWING  SERMON. 

O  merciful  God,  who  hast  made  all  men,  and  hatest  nothing 
that  Thou  hast  made,  nor  wouldst  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  ra- 
ther that  he  should  be  converted  and  live ;  have  mercy  on  all 
those  who  know  not  Thy  name  and  are  scattered  as  sheep  with- 
out a  shepherd.  Flave  mercy  also  on  those,  who  having  once 
known,  or  been  baptized  into,  Thy  name,  forget,  neglect,  or  pro- 
fane the  same;  and  so  reclaim  or  fetch  them  home,  blessed  Lord! 
to  Thy  flock,  that  they  may  be  saved  among  the  true  Israel,  and 
made  one  fold,  under  one  shepherd,  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord,  who 
liveth  and  reigneth  with  Thee  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  one  God. 
world  without  end. 

VOL.   II.  3  M 


450 


SERMON  XX. 


St.  mark,  Chap.  VI.  ver.  34. 

And  Jesus,  when  He  came  out,  saw  much  people,  and  was 
moved  with  compassion  toward  them;  because  they  were 
as  sheep  not  having  a  shepherd .  And  He  began  to  Teach 
them  many  things. 

1  HIS  passage  of  our  Saviour's  life,  as  re- 
corded by  St.  Mark,  in  the  text,  is  very  important, 
and  suitable  to  the  occasion  of  this  Sermon;  as  it  leads 
our  meditations  to  the  original  institution  and  autho- 
rity of  a  Gospel-ministry. 

It  is  noticed  more  at  large  by  some  of  the  other 
evangelists — St.  Matthew  says,*  "  But  when  he  saw 
the  multitude,  he  was  moved  with  compassion  on 
them,  because  they  fainted,  and  were  scattered 
abroad,  as  sheep  having  no  shepherd.  Then  saith 
He,  unto  his  disciples,  the  Harvest  truly  is  plenteous, 
but  the  Labourers  are  few.  Pray  ye,  therefore,  the 
Lord  of  the  Harvest,  that  He  will  send  forth  labourers 
into  his  harvest." 

We  see,  then,  that  St.  Mark,  in  our  text,  de- 
clares that  our  blessed  Saviour,  in  consequence  of  the 
compassion  wherewith  he  was  moved  towards  this 
multitude,  who  were  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd  j 

*  Mat.  Chap.  IZ.  ver.  36,  37,  38. 


SERMON  XX.  451 

t>egan,  in  person,  to  teach  them  many  things,  essential 
to  their  instruction,  conversion  and  salvation— but  St. 
Matthew*  declares  further,  that  our  Saviour,  besides 
his  becoming  their  first  Preacher  and  Teacher  Him- 
self, looks  anxiously  forward  and  points  out  to  them, 
a  more  permanent  provision  and  establishment,  by 
means  of  a  standing  order  of  Preachers  and  Labourers 
in  his  vineyard,  with  whom  he  promised  to  be  pre- 
sent unto  the  end  of  the  world — St.  Luke,  also,  in 
his  account  of  this  passage  of  our  Saviour's  life,  tells 
us  that  when  (In  consequence  of  this  promise)  He 
sent  out,  at  once,  seventy  disciples,  to  work  miracles 
and  to  preach  among  this  destitute  multitude,  two 
and  two  before  His  face,  in  every  city,  and  place, 
whither  He  himself  would  come;  He  warns  those 
Preachers  and  Missionaries  of  the  difficulties  and 
troubles  which  they  must  expect  to  struggle  with  in 
the  faithful  discharge  of  their  missions.  "  Go  your 
*'  ways,"  says  He:  "  Behold  I  send  you  forth  as 
"  Lambs  among  Wolves!"  But  be  ye  not  dismayed! 
*'  Go  ye  first  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel  jf 
'"■  and  as  ye  go.  Preach,  saying  the  kingdom  of  hea- 
"  veu  is  at  hand.  Heal  the  Sick,  cleanse  the  Lepers, 
"  raise  the  Dead,  cast  out  Devils;  freely  ye  have 
"  received,  freely  give;  provide  neither  gold  nor 
*'  silver  nor  brass  in  your  purses,  nor  scrip  for  your 
*'  journey,  neither  two  coats,  nor  shoes,  nor  yet 
*'  staves;  for  the  workman  is  worthy  of  his  meat. 
"  Be  wise  as  serpents,  but  harmless  as  doves;  but 
*'  beware  of  men,  for  they  will  deliver  you  up  to  the 

•  Mat.  Chap.  x.  f  Luke,  Chap.  x. 


452  SERMON  XX. 

*'  councils,  and  they  will  scourge  you  in  their  syna- 
*'  gogues,  and  ye  shall  be  brought  before  Governors 
*'  and  Kings  for  my  sake,  for  a  testimony  agains|; 
*'  them  and  the  Gentiles;  but  when  they  deliver  you 
*'  up,  take  no  thought  how  or  what  you  shall  speak, 
*'  for  it  shall  be  given  you  in  that  same  hour,  and  ye 
"  shall  speak;  for  it  is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the 
*'  Spirit  of  your  Father  that  speaketh  in  you. — Fear 
*'  not  them  which  kill  the  body,  but  are  notable  to  kill 
*'  the  Souli  but  rather  fear  Him  who  is  able  to  dc- 
"  stroy  both  Body  and  Soul,  in  HelL  Are  not  two 
"  sparrows  sold  for  a  Farthing,  and  one  of  them  shall 
"  not  fall  to  the  ground  without  your  Father — The 
"  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered — Fear  ye 
"  not,  therefore ;  ye  are  of  more  value  than  many 
"  sparrows — For  whosoever  will  confess  me  before 
*'  men,  him  will  I  confess  also  before  my  Father  which 
*'  is  in  heaven;  but  whosoever  shall  deny  me  before 
*'  men,  him  will  I  also  deny  before  my  Father  which 
*'  is  in  heaven" — 

The  seed  of  my  Father's  kingdom  which  is  com- 
mitted to  you  to  sow  in  this  world,  is  but  a  small 
seed — "  It  is  like  to  a  grain  of  mustard-seed,  which  a 
"  man  took  and  sowed  in  his  field,  (which  indeed  is 
*'  the  least  of  all  seeds);  but  when  it  is  grown,  it  is 
"  the  greatest  among  Herbs,  and  becometh  a  Tree; 
*■'■  so  that  the  Birds  of  the  Air  come  and  lodge  in  the 
'•  Branches  thereof."*  In  like  manner  (as  if  he  had 
said) — "  The  Gospel  Seed,  when  sown  and  nursed 
by  you,  and  watered  from  on  high  by  the  dews  of 

.   •  See  and  compare  St.  ?>Tatthevv,  Chap.  13  and  24 — St.  Mark,  Chap.  4 — 
St.  Luke,  Chaf.  13— Isa'uh,  Chap.  59,  and  Chap.  60,  5cc. 


SERMON  XX.  453 

heavenly  love  and  grace  shall  become  a  great  tree, 
towering  above  the  cedars  of  Lebanon,  and  extending 
its  boughs  to  the  ends  of  the  earth ;  while  men  of  all 
Nations  and  all  Languages,  shall  come  and  lodge  in 
Spiritual  Joy  under  the  branches  thereof — For,  be- 
fore the  End  comes,  this  Gospel  shall  be  preached 
in  all  the  world  and  to  all  men.  They  shall  fear  the 
name  of  the  Lord  from  the  west  and  his  glory  from 
the  rising  Sun;  and  the  abundance  of  the  isles,  or 
sea,  shall  be  converted  to  it,  and  the  forces  of  the 
Gentiles  shall  come  to  its  shadow." 

Animated  by  these  divine  promises  and  pros- 
pects, the  Bishops  and  Clergy  of  our  Church,  consi- 
dering that  part  of  the  great  and  divine  trust,  (which 
was  committed  by  Christ  to  his  Apostles,  his  Disci- 
ples, and  their  Successors,)  had  devolved  upon  them, 
as  preachers  of  His  blessed  Gospel;  and  consequently 
that  it  was  their  duty  in  gratitude  to  the  great  Head 
of  the  Church,  for  His  mercies  to  themselves,  to 
labour  earnestly — -firsts  to  succour  and  strengthen  the 
fainting  brethren  of  their  own  communion,  \A\o  are 
in  danger  of  being  *'  destroyed  for  lack  of  know- 
ledge;" and  secondly^  as  far  as  in  their  power,  to  propa- 
gate the  heavenly  influence  of  Christianity  among 
their  neighbours,  who  sit  in  darkness  and  the  shadow 
of  death;  I  say,  upon  these  considerations,  the 
Bishops  and  Clergy  of  our  Church,  with  the  full 
approbation  and  consent  of  the  Lay  Members,  formed 
the  plan  and  resolution,  of  establishing  and  sup- 
porting, some  Itinerant,  or  Missionary  Clergy  to 
preach  the  Gospel  to  the  dispersed  inhabitants  of 
their  communion,  on  the    wide  frontiers   of  the 


454  SERMON  XX. 

United  States;  and  as  occasion  might  offer,  to  our 
Indian  neighbours.  The  management  of  this  bene- 
volent plan,  and  the  communication  of  it,  by  an 
address  to  the  members  of  our  Church,  throughout 
the  union,  was  entrusted  to  a  special  committee  resid- 
ing in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  as  set  forth  in  the 
preface  to  this  Sermon,  stating  the  nature  and  design 
of  the  charity,  to  which  your  aid  is  now  solicited; 
and  I  trust  that  I  am  absolved  from  the  necessity  of 
observing  to  such  a  humane  and  enlightened  Chris- 
tian audience,  as  I  now  address,  that  our  Church 
contemplates  no  Proselytism,  no  Monopoly  in  the 
propagation  of  Gospel-Knowledge,  for  the  sake  of 
power  or  fikhy  Lucre,  which,  in  this  work  can  have 
no  room;  but  that  we  are  led  with  a  ready  mind,  and 
an  eye  to  the  recompense  above,  being,  according 
to  St.  Paul,  affectionately  desirous  of  the  happiness 
of  our  distressed  fellow-Citizens  and  Christian  Bre- 
thren inhabiting  a  wide  frontier,  and  of  our  Heathen 
and  untutored  neighbours;  *'  wishing  to  impart  to 
them,  not  the  Gospel  of  Christ  only,  but  also  our 
own  souls,  considering  them  as  brethren  and  of  one 
fiesh,  dear  unto  us!" — 

It  is  indeed  but  a  small  part,  a  Mite  cast  into  the 
treasury  of  God,  that  individual  Christian  denomina- 
tions of  Churches,  or  their  particular  congregations, 
struggling  for  the  support  of  their  own  Zion,  can 
contribute  to  this  great  work;  without  the  sanction 
and  aid  of  society  and  government  at  large.  And 
such  sanction  and  aid,  I  am  bold  to  say,  and  hope  it 
may  be  said  without  offence,  the  general  government, 
and  every  particular  government,  within  the  confede- 


SERMON  XX.  455 

ration  of  the  United  States,  are  bound  to  give;  from 
thetvvo-fold  consideration,  first,  of  its  being  a  primary 
and  professed  object,  of  our  orignal  settlement  in  this 
country;  and  secondly,  the  best  means  of  securing 
our  peace  and  prosperity,  in  the  enjoyment  and  im- 
provement of  our  unparralleled  rights  and  privileges! 
To  this  let  me  add  a  third  consideration,  infinitely 
surpassing  both  the  others;  namely,  the  recompense 
of  reward,  in  a  world  to  come,  promised  to  those  who 
are  the  blessed  instruments  of  "  turning  many  unto 
righteousness,  and  from  the  bondage  of  sin,  to  serve 
the  living  God!" 

And  first,  that  the  propagation  of  Christianity  was 
a  main  object  expressed  in  the  design  of  our  original 
settlement  in  this  extensive  and  fertile  land,  is  a  truth 
which  the  authentic  documents  of  our  Colonization 
will  not  suffer  to  be  denied. — 

To  speak  of  the  most  ancient  settlement,  namely 
that  of  Virginia  (and  indeed  to  save  your  time,  in 
referring  to  any  others)  the  great  Chancellor  Bacon, 
in  his  speech  at  the  opening  of  parliament  in  1620, 
mentions  this  "  Settlement  as  a  call  of  Providence  to 
"  propagate  the  Gospel,  and  on  that  account,  one  of 
**  the  greatest  glories  of  the  nation.  Now,  for  the 
"  first  time,  says  he,  this  kingdom  hath  gotten  a  por- 
*'  tion  in  the  New  World  (a  small  portion  it  was  then, 
"  compared  to  what  God,  in  his  providence,  hath 
"  since  given  to  these  United  States.)  Let  us  improve 
"  that  portion,  continues  he,  to  the  glory  of  God, 
"  and  our  own  happiness  depending  on  His  divine 
*'  favour — It  is  with  the  kingdoms  on  earth,  as  it  is  in 
"  the  kingdom  of  heaven — a  grain  of  mustard-seed 


456  SERMON  XX. 

"  becomes  a  great  tree."  Indeed  many  years  before 
Lord  Bacon,  and  before  any  complete  organized 
settlement  either  of  South  or  North  Virginia,  after- 
wards called  New-England,  the  venerable  Hackluyt 
advocates  the  settlement  of  this  part  of  the  New- 
World  (to  which  Ave  are  the  rightful  heirs,  under 
God  only,)  from  the  pious  consideration  that  "  Set- 
"  tiers  emigrating  from  a  Christian  land,  might 
*'  become  the  happy  instruments  of  bringing  many 
"  pagans  to  the  Faith  of  Christ." 

In  confirmation  of  these  principles,  our  Patents  of 
ancient  date  (granted  to  establish  companies  for  im- 
proving trade  and  plantations  in  America)  expressly 
enjoin,  and  covenant  with,  the  first  adventurers  and 
settlers,  the  propagation  of  the  Christian  Faith;  not 
only  as  a  duty  to  God,  from  whom  sovereignty  is 
derived,  "  and  under  whom  nations  decree  justice;" 
but  as  the  best  security  for  the  peace  and  happiness 
of  the  individual  settlers,  colonies  and  states. 

In  earlv  times  our  forefathers  were  not  forQ'etful 
of  these  principles,  nor  of  their  vows  to  God  and 
the  solemn  covenant,  upon  which  their  emigration 
was  partly  founded.  Societies  were  formed,  and 
much  money  expended,  while  these  states  remained 
as  separate  colonies,  for  the  conversion  and  instruc- 
tion of  our  pagan  neighbours.  Many  of  these  socie- 
ties have  persevered  to  this  day,  some  with  greater 
and  some  with  less  zeal,  according  to  the  influence 
■which  religion  has  maintained,  over  their  lives  and 
characters.  The  success  has  not  indeed  been  always 
answerable  to  the  pious  hopes  and  wishes  of  good 
men.     Tares  have  been  scattered  among  the  wheat; 


SERMON  XX.  457 

and  an  Enemy  has  not  always  done  this ;  but  by  the 
conversation  and  evil  example  of  many  of  our  own 
Citizens,  conversant  with  those  untutored  nations  (for 
the  purposes  of  trade  and  barter)  the  noxious  seeds 
have  been  increased  and  multiplied. 

But  the  happy  jera  now  dawns,  yea  shines  under 
a  bright  and  risen  sun,  when  the  efforts  of  those  scat- 
tered societies,  however  variant  in  the  non-essentials 
of  Christianity,  may  be  collected  under  our  Catholic 
and  tolerant  general  government,  into  one  bright  and 
burning  Focus;  diffusing  and  disseminating  its  unex- 
tinguishable  and  undying  rays,  further  and  still  fur- 
ther to  the  utmost  bourne  of  this  New  World;  and 
when  these  traders  will  be  subjected  to  the  laws  of 
morality  and  civil  order. 

This  government,  from  the  unforgotten  preju- 
dices and  policy  of  former  times,  has,  during  its  infant 
existence,  been  obliged  to  struggle  with  many  here- 
ditary obstructions  to  this  great  work — But  the  mag- 
nanimity of  our  national  councils,  and  of  our  citizens, 
however  divided  in  local  and  territorial  interests,  or 
in  resentment  of  the  wrongs  endured  from  hostile  and 
savage  neighbours  (under  circumstances  which  would 
have  provoked  the  more  ambitious  and  less  enlight- 
ened policy  of  other  nations,  to  hold  forth  the  Sword 
only)  has  gloriously  led  the  temperate  wisdom  of  our 
executive,  to  hold  forth  the  wreath  of  Peace  in  the 
one  hand,  although  well  strengthened  with  the  Sword 
in  the  other.  Providence  has  smiled  on  this  humane 
and  Christian  policy,  and  the  prospect  of  speedy 
peace,  "  in  all  our  borders,"  now  dawns  upon  us. 

VOL.    II.  3   N 


458  SERMON  XX. 

This  Peace,  if  established  on  the  permanent  foun- 
dation of  Laws  and  equal  Justice,  in  our  Transactions 
with  all  our  Neighbours,  of  every  tribe  and  tongue, 
will  be  a  precious  gem,  and  one  of  the  brightest  in  the 
diadem  of  glory  which  crowns  the  administration  of 
our  government ;  and  to  a  gracious  Providence  we 
may  then  devoutly  look  up,  when  wc  offer  ourselves 
as  humble  instruments,  towards  the  accomplishment 
of  its  eternal  purposes,  "  in  making  wars  to  cease," 
and  extending  Civilization,  Humanity,  and  all  the 
blessings  of  rational  Liberty,  good  Government  and 
Gospel-knowledge  to  the  utmost  ends  of  America; 
thus  uniting  and  binding  her  various  tribes  and  in- 
habitants, of  every  nation  and  every  hue,  into  one 
Brotherhood,  cemented  by  the  indissoluble  ties  of 
mutual  Interest  and  mutual  Justice! 

Such  a  conduct  as  this,  must  be  approved  in  the 
sight  of  God  and  of  all  good  men ;  and  will  finally  re- 
concile the  most  savage  nations  to  perpetual  amity  ; 
and,  in  the  meantime,  sanctify  coercion  and  a  civilized 
war,  until  these  good  purposes  are  accomplished. 
When  that  happy  ^ra  shall  come,  it  will  be  re- 
corded in  our  annals,  as  a  second  birth-day  of  all  that 
is  auspicious  to  the  United  States.  The  Sword  it  is 
hoped,  will  then  be  eternally  sheathed,  or  beat  into  a 
Plough-Share,  through  every  part  of  our  extensive 
territory — 

Concerning  that  territory,  (I  trust  it  may  be  said 
without  offence)  it  is  amply  sufficient  to  answer  all  the 
purposes  of  the  most  rapid  population,  that  can  be 
made  consistent  with  good  government  and  civiliza- 
tion,  for  a  number  of  years  yet  to  come  ;  without  oc- 


SERMON  XX.  459 

casion  of  war  straitening  the  aboriginal  natives  too 
much  in  extent  of  ground,  even  according  to  their 
present  habits  of  hfe.  And  when  new  and  better 
habits,  can  be  introduced  among  them,  they  will  be 
well  contented,  and  even  solicitous,  to  part  with  their 
superfluous  grounds,  for  the  means  of  cultivating  the 
remainder,  as  a  civilized  people,  subject  to  laws  and 
government. 

This  happy  change  of  their  manners  we  may  hope 
for,  if  we  assist  them  with  the  means  of  civil  and  re- 
ligious instruction;  or,  in  other  words,  the  knowledge 
of  agriculture,  and  the  manual  arts ;  together  with 
such  a  share  of  Gospel- knowledge,  in  its  primitive 
simplicity  (untainted  by  the  dogmas  of  sects  or  par- 
ties) as  may  be  suitable  to  their  circumstances. 
Then  there  will  be  no  longer  need  to  say,  that  they 
hold  an  extent  of  country,  which  God  and  nature 
have  not  made  them  fit  to  cultivate,  and,  therefore, 
that  they  hold  it  in  direct  injury  to  the  progress  of  all 
that  is  valuable  in  civil  life.  But  if  we  withhold,  or 
deny  our  part,  towards  their  instruction,  and  to  enable 
them,  by  a  change  of  their  habits,  to  subsist  within 
more  confined  limits,  the  reproach  will  revert  upon 
ourselves;  for  St.  Paul  tells  us — "  God  that  made  the 
*'  world  and  all  things  therein,  seeing  that  he  is  Lord 
"  of  Heaven  and  Earth,  hath  made  of  one  blood  all 
*'  nations  of  men  for  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the 
"  earth,  and  hath  determined  the  bounds  of  their  ha- 
*'  bitations;  that  they  should  seek  the  Lord,  if  haply 
*'  they  might  feel  after  him,  and  find  him,  though  he 
"  be  not  far  from  every  one  of  us*." 

•  Acts,  Ch.  ZVII.  ver.  24,  26^  27. 


460  SERMON  XX. 

On  this  subject,  looking  forward  to  the  time  pro- 
mised, wlien,  by  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  the 
clouds  of  Error  andlnfidelit}'  shall  be  dispersed  before 
the  sun  of  Righteousness  to  the  uttermost  parts  of 
this  American  world;  I  have,  from  ni)^  earliest  days, 
felt  unusual  joy,  approaching  almost  to  enthusiastic 
rapture;  and  now,  looking  back  to  the  opportunities 
which  God  hath  given  me  of  being  instrumental  in 
the  diffusion  of  this  heavenly  Knowledge,  in  Teach- 
ing and  Preaching  for  near  half  a  Century  past,  some- 
what of  the  glow  of  former  earlier  years  enters  into,  and 
animates,  my  ebb  of  life!  And  if,  on  the  different  oc- 
casions when  I  have  been  called  to  preach  on  the 
great  subject  now  before  us;  it  was  impossible  to 
avoicUthe  repetition  of  some  of  the  same  sentiments, 
and  the  quotation  of  many  of  tlie  same  texts,  it  is 
hoped  the  repetitions  will  not  cloy  the  ear;  but  be 
considered  as  essential  to  a  necessary  degree  of  per- 
fection in  the  several  compositions,  and  according  to 
the  several  occasions.  I  cannot,  therefore,  but  em- 
brace this,  probably  the  last  occasion,  before  so  en- 
lightened an  audience  (although  it  may  be  considered 
as  some  sort  of  repetition)  still  to  press  home  the 
doctrine,  that,  according  to  the  whole  tenor  of  Pro- 
phecy and  Gospel-economy,  the  accomplishment  of 
this  great  work  of  civilization  and  evangelization,  is 
near  at  hand.  It  is  promised ;  it  is  described  in  Scrip- 
ture revelation! — The  whole  of  language  and  me- 
taphor seems  spent  in  the  description  of  it — "  All 
"  people,  all  flesh,  all  nations  and  tongues,  all  the 
*'  isles  of  the  heathen,  the  abundance  of  the  sea,  all 
*'  that  are  afar  off,  the  forces  of  the  Gentiles  from 


SERMON  XX.  461 

**  sea  to  sea,  from  the  rising  up  of  the  Sun  to  the 
"  going  down  of  the  same,  from  East  to  the  farthest 
"  West — Salvation  will  be  preached,  and  finally  em- 
"  braced  among  the  nations  of  the  earth." 

Let  us  not  slacken,  therefore,  but  quicken  our 
diligence,  and  set  to  our  hands  with  might  and  valour, 
to  assist  pious  Christians  of  every  denomination,  in 
making  this  a  land  of  Gospel-knowledge,  as  well  as 
Civil-Liberty;  always  "  looking  to  the  rock  from 
whence  we  are  he^vn,  and  to  the  hole  of  the  pit 
whence  we  are  digged."* 

Let  me  now  proceed  to  apply,  what  has  been  offer- 
ed from  the  text,  concerning  the  Compassion,  which, 
according  to  our  Saviour's  example  and  doctrine, 
we  owe  to  our  Brethren,  who  are  as  "  Sheep  having 
no  Shepherd." 

Hitherto,  I  have  treated  this  subject  upon  a  large 

and  extensive  scale,  as  relating  to  all  people  and  all 

languages  and  tribes,  with  whom  we,  or  our  pos- 

terit}^,  may  have  temporal  intercourse  or  connection- 

Nevertheless,  it  was  not  my  intention  to  deliver  a 

political,  but  an  evangelical,  Sermon;  so  far,  at  least, 

as  our  Religious  and  Civil  interests  could  bear  a  sepa- 
ration. 

Professing  ourselves,  therefore,  to  be  converted 

and  convinced  of  the   Truths  of  Christianity,   we 

ought  to  strive  with  all  our  might  to  convert  and 

convince  others — and  "  to  strengthen  the  Brethren, 

that  the  name  and  word  of  God,  and  His  doctrine,  be 

not  blasphemed  among  the  Gentiles."     For  this  end, 

we  are  to  use  every  lawful  endeavour,  and  by  all  the 

•  Isaiah,  Ch.  LI.  ver.  i. 


462  SERMON  XX. 

means  in  our  power,  to  promote  such  a  general,  and 
even  universal.  Plan  of  Instruction  and  Dissemination 
of  divine  Knowledge,  as  hath  been  described  above. 
Nay,  we  are  not  only  to  be  active  in  so  good  a  work, 
but  active  against  all  its  Enemies;  especially  those 
who  may  be  found  at  work  along  the  widely  extend- 
ed, and  yet  thinly  settled.  Frontiers  of  these  United 
States ;  always  bearing  in  mind  the  dangers,  to  which 
our  fellow  citizens  there  lie  exposed  of  falling,  or  of 
being  seduced  into  Error,  if  they  are  wholly  left,  *'  as 
Sheep  without  Shepherds,"  in  a  vast  and  dreary  Wil- 
derness! Think  also  of  the  dangers  of  their  more 
Western  savage  neighbours;  and  may  God  open  your 
Hearts  and  your  Hands,  to  give  freely  and  abun- 
dantly.    Amen. 


PART  II. 

BEING  A   SUPPLEMENT  TO   SERMON  XX. 

The  above  was  the  Conclusion  of  the  Original  Ser- 
mon, preached  in  1793,  and  prepared  for  the  Press, 
but  not  printed,  for  the  following  Reasons;  viz.  A  sub- 
sequent General  Convention  of  the  Bishops,  Clergy,  and 
Laity  of  our  Church,  considering  that  little  had  been 
done  in  sundry  of  the  states,  (and  in  some  of  them  no- 
thing at  all)  for  the  Establishment  and  Promotion  of  this 
Charity,  (as  contemplated  by  the  Act  of  the  General 
Convention,  hereunto  prefixed,  byway  of  Preface  to  the 
Sermon);  and  considering  further,  that  the  Funds  of  the 
*'  Corporation  for  the  relief  of  the  Widows  and  Children 
of  our  clergy,"  were  divided  among  the  three  states  of 
New-York,  New-Jersey  and  Pennsylvania,  for  the  Rea- 
sons given  in  the  Appendix  to  the  foregoing  Sermon 
XIX,   (because  it  was  found  difficult  to  manage  them 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX.      463 

by  the  same  Body,  as  a  Corporation^  in  three  separate 
or  distinct  States,  now  become  independent  of  each 
other  by  means  of  the  Revolution);  it  was,  therefore, 
concluded,  "  That  it  would  be  more  difficult,  and  less 
practicable,  without  the  aid  and  protection  of  the  Legis- 
lature of  the  Union,  to  manage  the  Plan  of  a  General 
Mission,  among  the  Frontier-Settlers  of  sixteen  or  se- 
venteen different  states;  and  extend  our  aid  to  our  In- 
dian neighbours  also. 

Both  plans  were,  therefore,  suspended,  and  left  to 
be  prosecuted  independently  of  each  other,  for  the  sepa- 
rate Benefit  of  the  respective  States;  where,  it  is  hoped, 
they  will  be  zealously,  and  with  a  holy  emulation,  re- 
vived and  carried  into  execution. 

In  order  to  aid  this  good  purpose,  the  Author  has 
preserved  and  published,  in  the  present  Collection  of  his 
Writings,  the  original  Plans  of  both  Charities,  and  an- 
nexed them  to  the  two  Sermons,  which  were  respectively 
preached  at  the  first  introduction  of  the  same. 

But,  although  in  the  year  1793,  when  this  mission- 
ary Sermon  was  first  preached,  the  Author  had  heard 
something,  (for  Robison's  "  Proofs  of  a  Conspiracy" 
had  not  then  appeared  in  America)  concerning 
a  new  and  Wonder-working  Philosophy,  which  was 
to  supplant,  or  supply  the  place  of,  Christianity; 
yet  he  always  knew  that  there  were  men,  "  wise  above 
what  is  written,"  Enemies  to  the  Cross  of  Christ,  hard 
at  work  against  his  holy  name.  But  he  knew  not  yet 
"  That  Associations  had  been  formed  and  organized,  in 
the  old  World,  and  some  also  in  the  7iexv,  (if  we  may  be- 
lieve what  hath  been  lately  announced  in  sundry  of  our 
news-papers)  in  order  to  destroy  the  blessed  Gospel  of 
Christ,  to  root  out  all  religious  and  civil  establish- 
ments, and  to  overturn  all  existing  Governments, 
throughout  the  civilized  parts  of  the  world." 

Convinced,  therefore,  as  we  are  or  ought  to  be — 
*'  Thfit  the  true  Basis  of  all  good  Government;  of  Order, 
Peace   and  Happiness,    in  Society;   of  Civilization  and 


464      SUPPLEMENT  TO   SERMON  XX. 

the  best  interests  of  Mankind, — is  the  Revealed 
Word  of  God — the  pure  Doctrines  written  and  con- 
tained in  the  books  of  the  old  and  new  Testaments, 
and  specially  sanctioned  by  Christ  himself  in  his 
blessed  Gospel  j"  I  say,  thus  convinced,  we  cannot  but 
look  upon  ourselves  as  called  to  oppose  all  such  Apostles 
of  Lifidelitij ;  and  if  our  Zeal  and  Indignation  against 
them  be  strongly  kindled,  happy  it  is  that  we  have  an 
Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  nay,  the  Prince  of  his  Apostles, 
to  sanction  and  to  guide  us  in  our  zeal — "  If  they 
"  trouble  you,  says  St,  Paul*,  and  would  pervert  the 
"  Gospel  of  Christ — if  they  strive  to  remove  you  from 
"  Him  that  called  you  into  the  Grace  of  Christ,  unto 
"  another  Gospel — I  say,  if  we,  (even  we  who  are 
*'  Apostles);  or  if  any  men,  even  the  most  powerful 
*'  among  men,  or  indeed  more  than  men — Although 
*'  even  an  Angel  from  Heaven  should  preach  any  other 
*'  Gospel  unto  you,  than  that  which  we  have  preached 
"  unto  you,  and  ye  have  received, — Let  him  be  «c- 
*'  cursed — If  any  man  love  not  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ — • 
*'  let  him  be  Anathema  Maran-aiha — let  him  be  accurs- 
*'  ec/,"   when  the  Lord  conies  to  judgment. 

1  forbear,  for  the  present,  the  adoption  of  good  Dr. 
"Whitby's  Commentary  upon  this  passage  of  St.  Paul; 
and  proceed  (as  some  kind  of  Antidote  to  this  New 
Philosophy)  in  the  meantime  to  give   an  account — 

First,  Of  its  Authors  ;  and  of  its  Rise  and  Pro- 
gress. 

Secondly,  Of  their  Principles,  and  the  Doctrines 
taught  in  their  Schools. 

Thirdly,   Of  their  Characters. 

Lastly,  I  will  conclude  with  a  short  Address,  (pos- 
sibh^the  last  horn  the  Pulpit  or  the  Press)  to  the  good 
Citizens  of  these  United  States;  who,  I  am  persuaded, 
are  yet  a  great  and  uncorrupted  Majority  of  the  whole, 
who  seek  to  retain  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  its 

•  Galat.  Chap.  I.  ver.  6,  7,  S,  9— And  1  Corinth.  Chap.  XVI.  ver,  22. 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX.     465 

blessed  Doctrines  in  their  nativfe  Lustre  and  Purity,  as 
a  Rule  of  Faith,  and  a  guide  of  lite  and  manners,  to  the 
end  of  time! 

In  the  first  place,  then,  I  am  to  give  some  account* 
of  the  Authors  of  this  New  Philosophy,  whose  avowed 
object  is  to  "  extirpate  the  Christian  Religion;"  to 
which  I  will  add  some  account  of  the  Rise  and  Progress 
of  their  inlamous  labours,  j" 

The  chief  Author  and  Father  of  this  abominable 
Illuminati  System  (as  he  himself  boasts)  was  Dr.  Adam 
Weishaupt,  Professor  of  the  Canon  Law,  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Ingoldstadt,  originally  a  Jesuit;  but,  on  the  abo- 
lition of  their  Order,  he  changed  his  views;  and,  from 
being  their  Pupil,  became  their  most  bitter  Enem}^, 
pretending  to  establish  a  new  Order,  which  should  go- 
vern the  world;  struggling  with  the  fallen  Ex-Jesuits, 
and  striving  to  persuade  them  that,  under  him  and  the 
New  name  of  his  Philosophy,  they  might  regain  their 
influence.  He  prevailed  on  some  of  them  to  join  him; 
but  they  all  retracted  except  two.  He  confesses  to  his 
friend  Hertel,  a  Canon,  his  vile  attempt  to  poison  his 
Sister-in-law  (the  wife  of  Zwack,  a  lawyer)  whom  he 
had  debauched,  and  who,  he  says,  was  four  months  gone 
with  Child.  He  confirms  this  in  a  letter  to  Hertel, 
aforesaid,  dated  September  1783,  where  he  confesses 
as  follows,  viz. 

•  Tliis  account  is  chiefly  abstracted  from  Professor  Robison's  Proofs 
of  a  Conspiracy  :  but  to  reduce  and  digest  it,  as  collected  by  him,  into  a. 
compass  fit  to  make  part  of  a  Sermon  of  any  moderate  length,  was  a  hard 
task.  It  cost  me  three  or  four  weeks'  labour;  whereas  so  many  days  could 
seldom  be  allowed  for  preparing  several  of  the  Sermons  on  funeral  and 
other  urgent  public  occasions. 

t  Robison  is  a  learned,  ingenious  and  elegant  writer,  and,  it  may  be 
well  believed,  an  honest  one ;  but  his  copious  materials  must  have  been  col- 
lected at  different  times,  as  he  could  procure  books,  and  as  other  authen- 
tic documents  chanced  to  fall  in  his  way.  I  rejoice,  however,  that  I 
have  been  able  to  come  up  to  my  own  original  idea  of  SAJch  an  abstract 
for  the  purposes  intended. 

VOL.    II.  So 


466       SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX. 

"  I  am  in  danger  of  losing  my  honour  and  my  repu- 
tation by  which  I  have  long  had  such  influence.      What 
think  you?    My  Sister-in-law  is  with  Child — I  have  sent 
her  to   Euriphon — and   am   endeavouring  to  procure  a 
marriage-licence  from  Rome.      How  much  depends   on 
this  uncertainty? — there  is  not  a  moment  to  lose.   Should 
I  fail,  what  is  to  be  done? — What   a  return  do  I  make 
by  this,  to  a  person  to  whom  I   am.  so  much  obliged! 
We  have  tried  every  method  in  our  power  to   destroy 
the  childy  and  I  hope  she  is  determined  on  every  thing- 
even  d — .      But   alas  Euriphon,    is,    I  fear,   too  timid, 
and  I  see  no  other  expedient.     Could  I  but  be  assured 
6f  the  silence  of  Celsus  (a  Physician  at  Ingolstadt,)  he 
can  relieve  me  ;  and  he  promised  me  as  much  three  years 
ago.     Do  speak  to  him  if  you  think  he  will  be  stanch—- 
Could  you  but  help  me  out  of  this  distress,  you  would 
give  me  Life,  Honour  and  Peace,  and  Strength  to  work 
again  in  the  great  cause.     If  you  cannot,  be   assured  I 
will  venture  on  the  most  desperate  Stroke,  for  it  is  fixed-— 
I  will  not  lose  my  Honour.     I  cannot  conceive  what  the 
devil  has  made  me  go  astray — me  who  have  always  been 
so  careful,  on  such  occasions;   as  yet  all  is    quiet,   and 
none  knoM'"  of  it  but  you  and  Euriphon.   Were  there  but 
time  to  undertake  any  thing — but  alas!   it  is  the  fourth 
month — These   damned    Priests    too — the  action   is   so 
criminally    accounted    by   them — it    makes    the  utmost 
efforts  and  the  most  desperate   measures   absolutely  ne- 
cessary— The  child  may  perhaps  be  got  rid  of — but  as  to 
the  poor  woman,  four  months  gone  with  child,  the  sister 
of  Zwack,  then  under  disdplina  Arcani — all  is  mystery 
and  darkness."      There  is   only  an  account  that  a  sister 
of  Zwack,  whether  the  same  or  not,  threw  herself  from 
the  top  of  a  tower,  and  beat  out  her  brains.      Thus  far, 
as  it  concerns  the  particular  philosophy  of  Weishaupt, 
the   head  of  the   Illuminati   Society,   in  his   confidential 
letters  to  some  of  his  select  friends. 

Weishaupt    seems   astonished    at  his   own    success, 
and  the   rapid    dispersion  of  his  writings  in   Germany, 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX.       467 

where,  as  Robison  expresses  it,  the  indelicate  and 
coarse  maw  of  the  public  is  as  ravenous,  as  the  sensu- 
ality of  the  chiefs  among  the  Illuminated,  who  really 
batten  in  the  Epicurean  Sty. 

"  O  Man,  Man!  (exclaims  Weishaupt)  to  what 
**  mayest  thou  not  be  persuaded!  Who  would  imagine 
*'  that  I  was  to  be  the  Founder  of  a  New  Religion?  I 
*'  cannot  but  laugh  when  I  think  of  the  reception  which 
**  all  these  Religious  lies  have  met  with  from  the  grave 
**  and  learned  Divines  of  Germany  and  England."  And 
elsewhere  he  boasts — "  Had  I  fallen.  My  precious  Order 
*'  would  have  fallen  with  mej  the  Order  which  is  to  bless 
*'  Mankind — I  should  not  have  again  been  able  to  speak 
*'  of  Virtue,  so  as  to  make  any  lasting  impression.  My 
**  example  might  have  ruined  many  young  men." 

I  proceed  now,  on  the  Second  Head;  which  was  to 
take  some  notice  of  their  Principles,  and  the  Doctrines 
taught  in  their  Schools !  And  here  Weishaupt  will  still  be 
my  great  authority;  whose  principles  indeed,  are  not 
always  consistent  with  themselves;  and,  therefore,  not 
easy  to  be  digested  into  any  regular  system;  but  to  be 
gleaned,  as  it  were,  from  his  various  Letters,  and  a  vain 
degrading  Philosophy;  impiously  entombing  Reason  in 
Epicurean  Sensuality — justifying  Murders,  Poisons  and 
all  manner  of  Iniquity;  calling  to  its  aid,  as  a  Twin- 
companion,  a  gloomy  lUuminati-gospel — a  Gospel  all  over 
Darkness — "Darkness  visible" — without  a  Ray  of  Light, 
unless  it  be  a  Spark  from  Hell — teaching  and  declaring 
Death  to  be  an  Everlasting  Sleep  ! 

Its  Teachers  strive  to  introduce  themselves  into  the 
Confidence  of  the  world,  by  propagating  Romantic  No- 
tions, and  making  Enthusiastic  Declamations,  on  the 
hackneyed  Topics  of  universal  Citizenship,  Liberty, 
Equality,  and  the  like.  Their  primary  efforts  consist  in 
striving  after  the  Corruption  of  unguarded  Youth. 
Weishaupt,  in  his  famous,  or  rather  infamous,  letters  to 
Zvvack,  Hertel,  &c.  laments  the  Fall  of  Vortreslich,  a 
brother  "  who  was  of  vast  use  to  the  Order,  having 
the  direction  of  an  eminent  Seminary  of  young  gentle- 


468 


SUPPLEMENT  TO   SERMON  XX. 


men!  But  having  stolen  a  Gold  and  a  Silver  Watch  and 
Ring  from  Brutus  (Count  Savioli ;)  Weishaupt  begs 
Hertel's  interest  to  get  it  restored,"  because  Savioli  fre- 
quented good  company  J  and,  although  he  did  not  care 
much  for  the  Order,  it  seems  they  did  not  wish  to  give 
him  a  handle  to  speak  against  it.  Some  of  Weishaupt's 
Lectures  to  the  Youth  run  in  the  following  strain,  viz. 
"  To  unlearn  every  thing  which  they  had  learned 
before,  under  Christian  Parents  and  Tutors;  and  to 
come  to  the  Illuminati-schools,  as  Sheets  of  white 
Paper;  free  from  Prejudices,  ready  to  receive  from  ihe 
infallible  llkiminati  every  new  Impression,  however 
shocking  at  first  view,  to  all  our  Native  Ideas,  and  the 
better  Feelings  stamped  upon  our  Nature,  by  our 
Great  and  benevolent  Creator!  They  teach — That  we 
may  employ,  for  what  they  call  a  Good  Purpose,  the 
Means  which  the  Wicked  employ,  for  the  worst;  be- 
cause the  End  sanctifies  the  Means;  and  the  Prepon- 
derancy  of  Good,  in  the  ultimate  Result,  consecrate* 
every  Mean  employed." — 
*'  Rouse  yourselves,  therefore,  O  Men!"  says  he,  "  as- 
sert yourRights,  and  then  will  Reason  rule,  with  unper- 
ceived  Sway;  and  all  shall  be  happy.  Morality,  which  is 
the  Fruit  of  Illumination,  will  perform  all  this.  It  will 
teach  us  to  be  of  Age ;  to  be  out  of  Wardenship ;  to 
be  Full-grown;  and  to  walk,  without  the  Leading- 
strings  of  Priests  and  Princes!" — 
Robison,  considering  this  Address  of  Weishaupt,  to 
be  intended  for  the  Solace  of  his  Illuminati  Friends  and 
Associates,  especially  those  in  France,  exclaims  (Dob- 
son's  Edition,  p.  123)  "  Happy  country !  Cradle  of  Illu- 
**  mination!  where  the  Morning  of  Reason  has  dawned-^ 
**  dispelling  the  clouds  of  Monarchy  and  Christianity! 
**  Happy  country  indeed,  where  the  Babe  has  sucked  the 
*'  Blood  of  the  Unenlightened;  and  Murder!  Fire! 
*'  Help!   have  been  the  Lullaby  to  sing  it  to  Sleep  I" 

In  the  hand  writing  of  Zwack,   a  description  is  said 
to  have  been  found  of  their  Strong  Box;  "  which,  if 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX.       469 

"  forced  open,  shall  destroy  its  contents;  and  these,  /«- 
"  ter  alia^  are — Several  Receipts  for  procuring  Abor- 
"  tion — A  Composition  which  blinds  or  kills,  whea 
"  spurted  in  the  Face — A  Sheet,  containing  a  receipt 
"  for  Sympathetic  Ink — Tea  for  procuring  Abortion — 
"  Herbce  quce  habent  ^lalitatem  deleteream — A  method 
"  of  filling  a  Bed-Chamber  with  Pestilential  Vapours — 
*'  How  to  take  off  Impressions  of  Seals,  so  as  to  use 
"  them  as  Seals  afterwards — A  collection  of*some  hun- 
"  dreds  of  such  Impressions,  with  a  List  of  their 
*'  owners ;  Princes,  Nobles,  Clergymen,  Merchants, 
"  &c. — A  Receipt,  ad  excitandum  Furorem  Uterinum— 
*'  A  bitter  Satire  on  all  Religion;  as  also,  a  Dissertation 
"  on  Suicide,  in  the  hand  writing  of  Count  Massen- 
**  hausen." 

They  speak  also  of  "  another  secret  Strong  Box, 
*'  under  one  hundred  Locks;  and  order  that  not  a  sin- 
'  *'  gle  Purpose  that  is  ambiguous  (or  that  may  betray 
"  their  Aims  against  Religion  and  the  State)  shall  ever 
"  come  in  sight.  It  is  taught  that  one  must  speak 
"  sometimes  one  way,  and  sometimes  another;  but  so 
"  as  never  to  contradict  ourselves ;  in  order  that  (with 
"  respect  to  our  true  way  of  thinking)  we  may  be  im- 
"  penetrable*." 

Such  are  their  Ethicks  and  speculative  Moral  Sys- 
tem. We  find  their  practical  System  no  better.  Wit- 
ness their  abominable  Farce  in  the  Church  of  Notre 
Dame,  at  Paris  !  "  A  vile  Strumpet  was  tricked  out, 
"  under  the  Semblance  of  a  Divinity,  as  the  object  of 
"  Worship  for  the  Day ;  and  the  High  Priest  who,  at 
"  the  Foot  of  the  Altar,  administered  the  Orgies,  har- 
"  angued  as  follows — "  I  call  you  not  to  the  Worship  of 
"  inanimate  Idols!  Behold  here  a  Master-piece  of  Nature^ 
"  (lifting  up  the  veil  which  concealed  the  naked  Charms 
"  of  the  beautiful  Madame  Barbier!)  This  sacred 
"  Image  should  inflame  all  Hearts!'''* — And  it  did  so — 
The  people  with  one  voice — (to  be  sure  it  was  here  the 

*  See  Robison,  p.  100, 114,  &e. 


470       SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX. 

the  voice  of  a  god.')  Shouted  out — '*  No  more  Altars — 
*'  no  more  Priests  ;  no  God    but  the  God  of  Nature  /" — 

The  infamous  Orleans,  the  first  Prince  of  the  Blood 
Royal  of  France,  did  not  scruple  to  prostitute  hi3 
Daughter,  if  not  to  the  embraces,  yet  to  the  wanton 
view  of  a  Public  Mob;  with  the  precise  intention  of 
enflaming  their  cupidinous  Passions  ! 

Madame  Tallien  also,  came  into  the  Public  Theatre, 
accompanied  by  other  beautiful  Women,  laying  aside  all 
Modesty,  and  presented  themselves  to  the  view  of  the 
gazing  libidinous  Multitude,  with  bared  Limbs,  a  la 
Sauvage^  as  the  alluring  objects  of  desire*  ! 

Thus  far  concerning  the  Doctrines  and  Principles 
of  the  Illuminati,  which  brings  me  to  my — 

Third  Head,  namely,  to  give  some  account  of  the 
Characters  of  the  chief  Illuminati.  And  here  also, 
Weishaupt,  the  Founder  and  Father  of  the  Order,(whose 
own  character  has  already  been  so  fully  delineated) 
will  save  me  the  trouble  of  dipping  my  own  hands  in  the 
filthy  puddle  of  their  abominations.  For  he  has  sug- 
gested as  bad  a  character  of  them,  as  of  himself. 

"  What  shall  I  do,"  says  he,  in  his  letter  to  the  same 
Zwack,  "  I  am  deprived  of  all  help  ?  Socratesj*,  who 
"  would  insist  on  being  a  man  of  consequence  among 
**  us,  and  really  is  a  man  of  talents,  and  of  a  right  way 
**  of  thinking,  is  eternally  besotted.  Augustus  is  in 
<*  the  worst  estimation  imaginable.    Alcibiades  sits  the 

•  Robison,  p.  189,  190. 

f  They  corresponded  under  fictitious  names.  Spartacus  was  Wei. 
shaupt  himself;  Cato  was  Zwack,  his  brother-in-law;  Marius  was  Hertel 
the  canon  confessor,  above  named;  Philo  was  Knigge,  with  the  addition, 
Freyherr,  i.e.  gentleman;  Cicero  was  Pfest;  Ajax  was  Count  Massen- 
hausen;  Cornelius  Scipio,  was  Counsellor  Berger;  Brutus  was  Count 
Savioli : — We  find  also  Count  Mirabeau,  the  Duke  of  Orleans,  the  Abbe 
Sieyes,  Lequinio,  author  of  the  most  profligate  book  that  ever  disgraced 
a  press;  Despremenil,  Bailly,  Fauchet,  Maury,  Mounier ;  and,  to  mention 
no  more,  Talleyrand,  the  profligate  Bishop  of  Autun,  who,  with  the 
assistance,  chiefly  of  Orleans,  established  the  society  in  l^SS,  which 
afterwards  became  the  Jacobin  Club. 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX.       471 

"  day-long  with  the  Vintner's  pretty  wife,  and  there  he 
"  sighs  and  pines.  A  few  days  ago,  Tiberius  attempted 
"  to  ravish  the  wife  of  Democides,  and  her  husband 
"  came  in  upon  them.  Good  heavens!  what  Areopa- 
"  gitae  have  I  got !  When  the  worthy  man  Marcus  Au- 
"  relius  comes  to  Athens  what  will  he  think  ?  What 
"  a  meeting  of  dissolute,  immoral  wretches — Whore- 
"  masters, Liars,  Bankrupts,  Braggarts,  and  vain  Fools! 
"  When  Aurelius  sees  all  this,  what  will  he  think  ?  He 
"  will  be  ashamed  to  enter  into  an  association,  where 
"  the  Chiefs  raise  the  highest  expectations  and  exhibit 
"  such  wretched  examples — I  tell  you,  we  may  study 
"  and  write  and  toil,  till  death.  We  may  sacrifice  to 
"  the  Order,  our  health,  our  fortune,  and  our  reputation 
"  (alas,  the  loss!)  and  these  Lords  (meaning  their  own 
*'  chiefs)  following  their  pleasures,  will  whore,  cheat, 
*'  steal,  and  drive  on  like  shameless  Rascals;  and  yet 
**  must  be  Areopagitce,  and  interfere  in  every  thing. 
"  Indeed  my  dearest  friend,  we  have  only  enslaved  our- 
*'  selves." 

And  here  I  may  conclude  my  Third  Head;  and 
need  add  but  little,  by  way  of  Address,  as  mv  Fourth 
and  last  Head.  For  gracious  heaven!  Fellow  Citizens 
and  Fellow  Christians,  throughout  these  United  States! 
Ye  who  retain,  or  wish  to  retain,  any  sense  of  Morality, 
any  traces  of  the  Religion  into  which  you  have  been 
baptized!  awake!  awake!  What  can  you  think  of  such 
an  abominable  System  of  Doctrine  and  Philosophy,  as 
hath  been  in  part  above  described  unto  you;  or  of  the 
daring  Impiety  of  men  whose  great  Apostle  confesses 
himself  and  his  followers,  to  be  Monsters  in  all  Iniquity? 

Such  a  corruption  of  every  good  Principle,  and 
sacrifice  of  all  true  Religion,  might  have  been  thought 
necessary,  among  men  in  a  Revolutionary  State,  to 
assist  them  in  pulling  down  their  former  Government 
and  their  former  Religion;  but  how  will  it  assist  in 
building  up  any  thing  permanent  in  the  room  of  what 
they  have  lost,  or  might  have  acquired?  Although  it 
was  found  expedient,  in  pulling  down,  to  employ  a  Le- 


472       SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX. 

quinio,  and  such  profligate  Illuminati,  to  write  and  dis- 
tribute books,  declaring  Oaths  to  be  Nonsense,  and  all 
Religion  a  farce  unworthy  of  Sans  Culottes ; — Yet  now 
when  they  come  to  build  up^  they  find  there  is  some  use 
for  a  God — a  Supreme  Omnipotent  God — But  He  is 
gone — and  where  shall  they  find  Him? — They  have  for- 
saken Him,  and  He  has  declared  that  He  has  forsaken 
them — "  When  they  cry,  we  have  sinned,  because  we 
have  forsaken  thee;  He  will  answer,  and  why  did  you 
forsake  me  ?  Did  not  I  deliver  you  out  of  many  former 
calamities — yet  still  you  have  forsaken  me  !  Where- 
fore, I  will  deliver  you  no  more.  Go  and  cry  unto  the 
gods  whom  ye  have  chosen;  ]et  them  deliver  you  in  the 
time  of  your  tribulation — Not  only  you  yourselves,  but 
your  children  also,  have  forsaken  me.  When  I  had  fed 
you  to  the  full,  you  committed  Adultery — you  assem- 
bled yourselves  by  troops  in  the  Harlots'  Houses" — 
*'  Ye  became  as  fed  horses  in  the  morning  ;  every  one 
**  neighed  after  his  neighbour's  wife*." 

God  and  Religion  are  not  only  gone  from  you — 
your  civil  constitutions  are  also  gone.  What  now  is 
left  you  which  you  can  depend  upon,  for  awing  a  man 
into  respect  for  the  Truth,  in  his  judicial  Capacity  and 
declarations  ?  Religion  hath  taken  off  with  her  every 
sense  of  human  duty  ;  and  what  could  you  expect,  but 
villainy  and  the  very  thing  that  has  happened  ? — "  the 
Cutting  of  each  others'  throats  !"  From  the  highest  to 
the  lowest,  clerical  and  lay  characters,  teachers  of  every 
kind — they  have  all  gone  astray;  making  a  public  Pro- 
fession or  Confession,  (with  Bishops  at  their  head) 
that  they  had  been  playing  the  part  of  villains  and 
hypocrites  for  many  years,  teaching  for  true  Religion, 
*'  what  they  knew  and  believed  to  be  a  bundle  of 
«  Lies!" 

But  there  are  now  symptoms  that,  (after  so  many 
Revolutionary    Enormities)    many    are    returning  to  a 

•  Jer.  Chap.  V.  ver.  8. 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX.       475 

more  settled  order  of  things;  and  that  the  chief  Rulers 
of  states  and  kingdoms,  will  consider  Religion  and  Mo- 
rality as  worthy  of  their  regard;  whether  for  the  support 
of  their  own  authority,  or  (what  would  be  a  more  ho- 
nourable motive)  the  happiness  of  those,  over  whom 
they  have  Legally  Acquired,  or  Wickedly  Usurped, 
Dominion. 

No  great  opposition,  therefore,  need  now  to  be 
feared,  from  the  late  Associated,  or  Fraternized,  dis- 
turbers of  the  peace  and  best  interests  of  mankind. 
Their  plots  and  conspiracies  are  detected.  Their  Pan- 
demonium is  less  frequented — Gloomy  and  dark  they 
sit,  like  the  Devil  and  his  followers;  who,  after  their 
rebellion  against  God  (as  Milton  describes  them)  were 
thrown 


«  Sheer  o'er  the  battlements  of  Heaven;  from  morn 

•  Till  noon  they  fell,  from  noon  to  dewy  eve, 
'  A  Summer's  day,  and  with  the  setting  sun 

•  Dropt  from  the  Zenith  like  a  falling  star, 

'  From  building  towers  in  Heaven — to  build  in  Hell, 

•  At  Pandemonium,  the  high  capital 

'  Of  Satan  and  his  peers — With  trumpet's  sound, 

•  And  awful  ceremony,  through  the  host 

•  A  solemn  council  forthwith  was  proclaim'd — 

'  Their  choicest  bands,  by  hundreds  and  by  thousands 

•  In  clusters  came,  t'  expatiate  and  confer 

•  Their  State-Aifairs — All  access,  but  the  gate, 
'  And  porches  wide  into  the  spacious  Hall, 

'  Swarm'd  and  were  straitened;  till,  the  signal  given, — 

•  Behold  a  wonder !  They  who  now  but  seem'd 
'  In  bigness  to  surpass  earth's  giant-sons, 

'  Now  less  than  smallest  dwarfs,  in  narrow  room 
«  Throng  numl^erless,  like  that  Pygmean  race, 

•  Beyond  the  Indian  Mount,  or  fairy  Klves— 

•  Thus  incorporeal  spirits,  tho'  reduced 

'  To  smallest  forms,  were  still  amidst  the  Hall 

•  Of  that  infernal  court — But,  far  within 

'  And  in  their  own  dimensions,  like  themselves 

•  The  great  Seraphic  lords  and  Cherubim 
'  Tn  ciose  recess  and  secret  conclave  sat— 

VOL.    II.  3    P 


474      SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX. 

In  the  second  Book,  Milton  gives  specimens  of  the 
speeches  of  some  of  these  infernal  lords,  beginning  with 
their  chief — 

SATAN, 
Who  proposes  still  to  dispute  tlie  victorv,  and  gives 
hopes  of  dethroning  the   Almiglu)',   and  regaining  ihe 
dominion  of  Heaven.      A  few  lisK^s   from  each  speech 
will  shew  their  miberable  and  divided  state — 

"  Powers  and  dominions.  Deities  of  Heaven, 
"  For  since  no  deep  within  her  gulf  can  hold 
"  Immortal  vigour,  though  oppress'd  and  fall'n, 
"  I  give  not  heaven  for  lost.     ] 'rom  this  descent 
"  Celestial  virtues  rising,  will  appear 
•'  More  glorious." 

Moloch,  next— 
'Stood  up,  the  strongest  and  the  fievcest  spirit 

*  That  fought  in  Heaven,  now  fiercer  by  despair— 

*  His  trust  was  with  th'  Eternal  to  be  deem'd 

*  Equal  in  strength,  and  rather  than  be  less 

*  Car'd  not  to  be  at  all;  with  that  care  lost 

*  Went  all  his  Fear:  of  God  or  Hell  or  worse 

*  He  reck'd  not;  and  these  words  thereafter  spake — 
*«  My  Sentence  is  for  open  War — of  Wiles 

*♦  More  unexpert!  Ko,  let  us  rather  choose, 

*'  Arm'd  with  Hell-Flames  and  Fury,  all  at  once 

"  O'er  Heaven's  high  tow'rs  to  force  resistless  way." 

Belial,  next. 
"  I  should  be  much  for  open  AVar,  O  Feevs! 
"  As  not  behind  in  Hate,  if  what  was  urg'd 
"  Main  reason  to  persuade  immediate  War 
*'  Did  not  dissuade  me  most,  and  seem  to  cast 
*'  Ominous  conjecture  on  the  whole  success,  &c. 

Mammox,  ne.\t. 
«  Eiiher  to  disenthrone  the  King  of  Heaven 
*•  We  war,  if  War  be  best,  or  to  regain 
*'  Our  own  right  lost — Him  to  unthrone  we  then 
**  May  hope,  when  everlasting  Fate  shall  yield 
•'  To  fickle  chance,  and  chaos  judge  the  strife — 

"  All  things  invite 

«  To  peaceful  counsels,  and  the  settled  state 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX.       475 

"  Of  Order,  how  in  Safety  best  we  may 

"  Compose  our  present  Evils,  with  regard 

*«  Of  what  we  are  and  where;  dismissing  quite 

"  All  Thoughts  of  War :  Ye  have  what  I  advise"— 

The  Muh'/ludc,  were  on  his  side. 

*  As  Mammon  ended,  loud  applause  was  heard, 

*  Throughout  th'  assembly,  and  his  sentence  pleas'd 
'  Advising  Peace;  for  such  another  field 

*  They  dreaded  worse  than  Hell' — 

Beelzebub,  next  rose — 

*  Than  whom,  Satan  except,  none  higher  sat  in  Hell, 

*  A  Pillar  of  State,  Majestic  though  in  Ruin, 
'  With  Atlantean  Shoulders,  fit  to  bear 

fl  *  The  weight  of  mightiest  monarchies ;  His  look 

*  Drew  audience  and  attention,  still  as  Night 

*  Or  Summer's  noon-tide  air— while  thus  He  spake— 

'<  Thrones  and  imperial  powers,  offspring  of  Heaven, 
*'  Etherial  virtues;  or  these  titles  now, 
'<  Must  we  renounce,  and  changing  stile — be  call'd 
«'  Princes  of  HelU" 

Advising  then  to  quit  war  against  Heaven,  as  hope- 
less; he  proposes  to  explore  a  place,  which  they  had 
heard  of  called  Earth,  replenished  with  some  other 
created  beings  or  intelligences 

«'  Thither  let  us  bend  all  our  thoughts  to  learn 
'  «*  What  creatures  there  inhabit,  of  what  mould 

"  Or  substance,  how  endued,  and  what  their  power 

•'  And  where  their  weakness,  how  attempted  best 

<♦  By  force  or  subtlety,  though  Heaven  be  shut— 

"  Some  advantageous  act  may  be  achiev'd, 

•«  By  sudden  onset,  either  with  Hell  fire 

«'  To  waste  his  whole  ci-eation,  or  possess 

"  All  as  our  own,  and  drive,  as  we  were  driven 

«'  The  puny  habitants;  or,  if  not  drive 

"  Seduce  them  to  our  party,  that  their  God 

"  May  prove  their  foe,  and  with  repenting  hand 

"  Abolish  his  own  works.     This  would  surpass 

"  Common  revenge,  and  interrupt  his  joy 

"  In  our  confusion,  and  our  joy  upraise 

"  In  his  disturbance;  when  his  darling  sons 

"  Hurl'd  headlong,  shall  partake  with  us,  and  curse 

»'  Their  frail  original,  and  faded  bliss"— 


476       SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX. 

'  This  bold  desig^n-- 
'  Pleas'd  highly  those  infernal  states,  and  joy  ' 

Sparkled  in  all  their  eyes  ;  with  full  assent 
'  They  vote'— 

But  it   may  now   be  asked  what  this  new  Religion 
and  Philosophy  would   set  up,   in   the  place   of  what  it 
seeks  to  destroy?    I  answer  again — "  Nothing  but  Im- 
**  piety,  opening  the    Doors  of  Heaven,  by  vile  Super- 
"  stitions,  and  gross  Deceptions,  to  the  most  worthless 
"  and  wicked    of  men?" — Men   shall    I   call  them,  or 
Apostates  of  the  deepest  die? — daring  to  set  themselves 
up  as  Teachers  and   Apostles,  in  oppositien    to    Jesus 
Christ  and  his  Apostles,  to  propagate  another  Gospel 
than  what  they  have  preached  and  taught,  and  we  have 
received  and   believed,    down   from   the  Apostles   and 
their  Successors,  and  the  first  Fathers  of  the  Church — 
Men  Illuminated  indeed!   deriving  Light  from  the  great 
Fountain  of  all  Light!    Confessors  and  Martyrs,  who 
have  suffered  and   bled,    and    contended  earnestly,  and 
met  Death  undaunted,  for  the    Faith   which  was  once 
delivered  unto  the  Saints*,  in  every  age,  and   in   every 
country,  during  the  long  period  of  near  Two  Thousand 
Years  J  whereas  we  have  never  heard  of  a  modern  Illu- 
minatus,  major  or  minor,  even  in  the  wildest  or  earliest 
stages  of  his    zeal,   suffering  death  or  any  other  incon- 
venience,   for   his    Gospel;    but   rather,    as    Weishaupt 
teaches — "  Speaking  sometimes   one  Way,   sometimes 
another,  in  order  to  conceal  their  true  way  of  Thinking, 
and  be  able  to  change  their  Creeds,  under  every  shift- 
ing scene,  where  there  is  an  appearance  of  more  tolera- 
tion, in  the  great  country  where  they  were  rocked  into 
existence! 

But  not  so  can  be  spoken  of  the  Blessed  Gospel  and 
Religion  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  teaches,  and  expects  from 
his  Disciples  and  Followers,  far  better  and  more  con- 
sistent things,  in  respect  both  to  this  World  and  the 
nexc  i 

*  jude,  verse  3. 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX.        477 

Respecting  the  fallen  condition  of  Man  in  this 
world,  it  teaches  him  to  lift  his  eye  to  Heaven  and 
Glory,  and  to  comfort  himself,  whatever  may  be  his  Lot 
here,  with  the  rich  prospect  of  Life  and  Immortality, 
there!  The  true  Christian  exults  in  the  prospect — he 
looks  forward  to  it  with  Joy  full  of  Hope,  and  embraces 
the  Gospel  with  a  thankful  heart,  as  worthy  of  the  Fa- 
ther of  Mankind  to  give — admiring  above  all  things,  the 
Simplicity  of  its  Morality,  comprehended  in  one  Sen- 
tence ;  "  Do  unto  Another  what  You  can  reasonably 
*'  expect,  Another  should  do  unto  you,  in  similar  cir- 
"  cumstances." 

The  Blessed  Gospel  is  also  distinguished  by  Purity 
of  Thought  and  Manners,  from  all  the  Systems  of  Moral 
Instruction,  that  have  ever  been  offered  to  Men;  yielding 
them  ground  of  Consolation  and  Resignation,  under  the 
burden  of  Life,  and  a  Support  in  the  Hour  of  Death, 
quite  suited  to  the  diffidence  of  their  own  Character; 
and  no  where  else  to  be  found,  among  all  the  Writings 
and  Speculations  of  the  Wise  Men,  or  Sages  of  ancient, 
or  of  modern.  Days  ! 

When  Religion  takes  her  flight  (as  hath  already- 
been  suggested)  She  takes  off  with  Her  every  sense  of 
duty — every  thing  for  which  a  Good  Man  could  bear  to 
Live, or  dare  to  Die!  Children  will  applaud  the  Execu- 
tion of  their  Fathers;  and  Fathers  denounce  their  own 
Children — But  let  us  turn  our  Thoughts  from  the  hor- 
rifying Idea,  and  more  so  our  Eyes  from  the  horrifying 
Spectacle  of  such  Misdeeds;  seeking  our  Illumination, 
from  the  Doctrines  and  Precepts  of  our  Holy  Religion; 
never  forgetting  our  own  high  Descent  and  Alliance — 
and  therefore  that  we  are  not  the  accidental  Production 
of  a  fatal  Chaos,  but  the  Work  of  a  Great  Artist,  born 
to  noble  prospects,  and  conducted  to  them  by  the  plainest 
and  most  simple  Rules;  not  bewildered  in  our  Searches 
after  Hiippiness,  by  the  fluttering  Glare  of  a  false  Phi^ 
losophy,  but  guided  by  a  clear  and  single  Light,  percei- 
vable by  all  men! 


478       SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX. 

Hear  what  a  fine  Christian  Poet  [Mason]  sings  on 
this  occasion;  to  suppo't  lis  against  the  dreary  Thoughts 
of  Future  Annihilation,  or  a  Death  that  is  to  become  an 
Everlasting  Sleep! 

I. 
Think  not  the  Muse  whose  sober  voice  you  hear, 

Contracls  with  IJigot-fVown  lier  sullen  Brow, 
Casts  round  Religion's  Orb  the  MislsoCFear, 

Or  shades  with  Horror  what  with  Smiles  should  glow. 
11. 
No — She  would  warm  you  with  Seraphic  fire. 

Heirs  as  ye  are  of  Heaven's  eternal  day; 
Would  bid  you  boldh^  to  that  Heaven  aspire — 
Nor  sink  and  slumber  in  your  cells  of  clay. 

in. 

Is  tills  the  Bigot's  rant?   Away,  ye  vainl 

Your  Doubts,  your  Fears,  in  gloomy  dullness  steep; 
Go— soothe  your  Souls,  in  Sickness,  Death  or  Pain, 

With  the  sad  Solace  ol  Elc  nail  Sleep'. 

IV. 

Yet  know  vain  Sceptics,  know,  th'  Almighty  Mind, 
Who  breath'cl  on  man  a  portion  of  his  fire, 

Bade  his  Ut^  soul,  by  earth  nor  time  confin'd, 
To  Heaven — to  Immortality,  aspire. 

V. 

Nor  shall  this  pile  of  Hope  His  bounty  rear'd. 

By  vain  Philosophy  be  e'er  destroy 'd; 
Eternity,  by  all,  or  hop'd  or  fear'd, 

Shall  be,  by  all,  or  sufTer'd,  or  enjoy'd. 

Safely,  therefore,  may  we  now  rest  our  argument — 
Safely  may  we  conclude, — "  That  pure  Christianity,  as 
it  is  taught  by  its  true  Ministers,  is  a  Common  Concern, 
and  ought  to  receive  a  Common  Support;  for  it  im- 
presses on  the  hearts  of  men  those  things  which  make  for 
mutual  Love  and  mutual  Peace.  It  teaches  Submission 
to  the  Powers  that  be,  not  merely  for  Wrath's  sake  and 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX.       479 

the  Terrors  of  the  Law,  but  for  Conscience-sake,    and 
the  Love  of  the  Gospel.      It  teaches  that  Subjects,  m 
all  things  Lawful,  are  to  obey;  and  Rulers  are  to  govern, 
in  Justice  and  in  Mercv ;   and  that  all   of  us  ought  to 
consider  ourselves   as   Fellow  Men  or  Pilgrims,  jour- 
neying together,  through   a  troublesome    Country,  to- 
wards a  better  world— and  not  to  fall  out  by  the  way. 
1  have  before  considered  these  lUuminati  (to  whom 
I  now  wish  to  bid  an  everlasting  farewel),as  men  from 
whom  we  have  now  little  to  fear.— They  may  assemble 
at  their  Pandemonium,   as  Milton  has  described  Satan 
and  his  Peers  after  their  Fall,  to  sit   in  deep  consulta- 
tion on  their  desperate  affairs— but  there  they  must  sit, 
as   in    Stvgian    Darkness;    Crest-fallen    and    in   thmner 
Ranks,  viewing  each  other  aside  with  ghastly  glance,  as 
the  Devil  (their  Father  and  Master,)  together  with  his 
Peers,  now   view    each    other;    beginui«g ''  to  fear  and 
tremble  ;"  and,  at  length,  at  least  half  to  believe  that  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  is  more  than  a  Name;  and  that  it  will 
yet  rise  and  shine,  and  spread  itself  (as  hath  been  pro- 
mised,) refulgent  and  in  its  full  glory,  to  the  Ends  of  the 
Earth;  consuming  in  its  blaze  all  other  gods  and  gospels, 
and  the  vain  Philosophy  of  Men! 

Ye,  therefore,  who  begin  to  doubt,  and  who  wish  to 
return  and  seek  the  God  you  have  lost,   I  will  yet  em- 
brace voul   Return,  O  Return!    and  seek  him  where  he 
may  be  found  1  Turn  yourselves  out  of  the  way  of  that 
thick  Darkness  and  Labyrinth  of  Errors,  in  which  you 
have  involved  yourselves;   and   then    you  may    hope  to 
find   Him,    arrayed    in    all    His   glorious   attributes  of 
Peace,  Mercy,  and  Love;   ''  dwelling  in  that  Wisdom 
"  which  descendeth  not  from  above ;  which  is   earthly, 
"  sensual,  devilish— for  where  envying  and   strife  are, 
"  there  are  Confusion  and  every  evil  work;  but  dwelling 
"  in  that  Wisdom  which  is  from  above;  and  is  first  pure, 
"  then  peaceable,  gentle,  and  easy  to  be  intreated,  full  of 
<'  Mercy  and  Good  Fruits,  without  Partiality  and  with- 
*'  out  Hypocrisy  i    for  the    Fruit   of  Righteousness    is 
"  sown  in  Peace  of  them  that  make  Peace*." 

•   James,  Chap.  III.  Ver.  15—18. 
3   P    1-2 


480       SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX. 

As  to  those  who  refuse  to  retin-n,  and  will  not  seek 
God  at  all,  (but  continue  to  put  their  trust  in  Vanity  and 
Lies  unto  the  End,)  they  must  lie  under  St.  Paul's 
Gurse,  until  the  End  comes  ;  but  I  do  not  feel  mvself 
prepared  to  explain  that  Curse,  as  the  good  and  zealous 
Dr.  Whitby  thinks  the  Pious  Men  of  Old  would  have 
done;  extending  it  beyond  the  End,  and  turning  it  into  a 
Prayer,  "  that  the  Lord  would  reserve  them  to  that 
great  Day,  when  He  at  laot  shall  sit  in  Judgment; 
in  order  that,  in  His  own  Person,  He  may  smite  them 
With  eternal  Perdition,  and  that  they  may  perish  under 
his  own  proper  and  everlasting  Curse  1" 

In  that  great  Day,  1  know  that  I  shall  stand  in  much 
need  of  His  Mercy  myself;  and  I  dare  not  pray  that  His 
Mercy  should  be  limited,  and  not  extended  to  others. 
He  will  best  know"  what  is  then  to  be  done  respecting 
them.  But  while  they  continue  in  this  world,  and  there 
remains  a  chance  of  their  Conviction,  and  Salvation 
from  Perdition  in  the  world  to  come,  I  would  rather 
leave  them  to  the  means  which  God,  in  his  goodness, 
may  make  use  of  for  their  Conviction  and   Restoration. 

My  Brethren  !  It  has  never  been  accounted  hetero- 
dox or  impious  (unless  perhaps,  by  the  most  gloomy  and 
Pharisaical  Bigots)  in  the  Divinfs  of  oiu"  Church,  or 
indeed  of  any  other  Christian  Church,  to  treat  freely  of 
such  Subjects,  as  the  "  Eteniitij  of  Hell-tormeKts^  an 
"  Universal  Restitution  of  degraded  and  lapsed  natures^'''' 
Sec.  And  some  of  our  most  eminent  Divines  have  been 
considered,  as  rejecting  the  former,  and  favouring  the 
latter,  Doctrine. 

The  celebrated  Archbishop  Tili.otson,  then  Dean 
of  St.  Paul's,  preaching  before  the  Queen,  from  St. 
Matthew,  Chap.  XXV,  Ver.  46,  on  the  nh  of  March, 
i689 — 90,  luriiishcd  an  occasion  for  his  enemies  airong 
the  Non-juring  party,  to  raise  a  clamour  ngainst  him, 
htid  to'acCtiSe  him,  of  having  composed  and  preached 
ihlfe  SeVhion,  bv  way  of  Consolation  to  the  Qiteen,  then 
■^  feSid  to  be  under  the  horrors  of  Despair,  on  account  of 
her  behaviour  to  her  Fathkr;  '^'  for  ^vhich  Dr.  Hick.es 
Uiecharji-es  all  the  venom  of  his  pen  apiuinst  him." 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  SRMON  XX.         431 

This  Sermon  of  the  Dean,  says  Dr.  Bikch,  was 
elaborately  defended  by  Mens.  Le  Clerc  in  his  Biblio- 
theque  Chohie^  in  1705.  This  induced  Mr.  John  Ket- 
TLEWELL,  one  of  the  most  pious  and  moderate  of  the 
Non-jurors,  to  make  some  additions  to  his  Practical 
Believer^  upon  the  first  and  last  articles  of  the  Creed  ;  the 
one  concerning  the  proportion  between  Sin  and  Punish- 
ment; the  other  concerning  the  dispensing  Power  in 
God,  as  to  Punishments.  Dr.  Whitby  also,  on  further 
thought,  added  an  Appendix  to  his  Paraphrase  and  Com- 
mentary on  St.  Paul  mentioned  above  ;  endeavouring 
to  confute  some  of  the  Dean's  arguments,  (on  the  Sub- 
ject of  endless  Miseries),  whom  he  describes  by  the 
epithets  of  «  great^  learned,  and  excellent  person. 

The  dispute  upon  this  important  question  was  re- 
vived by  Mr.  Whiston  in  1740,  in  a  tract  entitled — 
"  The  Eternity  of  'Hell-torments  inquired  into^  with  a 
Refutation  of  the  Common  Opinion  concerning  them,  from 
Scripture  and  Reason.''''  Whiston's  tract  was  answered 
by  Dr.  William  Dodwell,  in  two  Sermons  preached 
before  the  University  of  (9x/£jr<^,  in  Jiarc/i,  1741.  Epis- 
copius,  the  justly  celebrated  Armeniun  writer,  whose 
Institutiones  Theologicce,  and  other  writings,  contributed 
very  much  to  the  forming  some  of  the  greatest  Divines 
of  our  country  in  the  last  age,  andiJS  particular  Arch- 
bishop Tillotson  himself,  has  in  his  answer  to  the  62d 
({uesUou  De  ceternitate pce?iariifn  /;?/er?2/',  treated  this  Sub- 
ject in  the  same  manner  with  his  Grace. — But  whoever 
is  curious  to  see  it  thoroughly  discussed,  may  consult 
the  several  authors  cited  by  the  learned  Dr.  Edmund 
Laav,  in  his  notes  upon  his  Translation  of  Archbishop 
KiNc^,  concerning  the  Origin  of  Evil. 

My  Brethern,  in  these  Sermons  I  teach  no  other 
Doctrines  than  those  which  I  taught  and  accounted  or- 
thodox, from  the  beginning  of  my  public  Ministry. 
When  the  Bishops,  Clergy  and  Laity  of  our  Church,  (in 
General  Convention  assembled,)  first  encouraged  me  to 
proceed  in  the  Publication  of  a  small  Body  of  Sermons, 
■which  might  serve  as  a  short  S3  slem  of  Divinity  for  the 
promotion  of  practical  Religion  and  Christianity;  they 


482        SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX. 

complaisantly  declared  themselves  persuaded — "That  the 
"  Interests  of  Religion  and  practical  Godliness  might 
"  be  thereby  greatly  promoted;  and  that,  being  well  sa- 
"  tisfied  of  the  Author's  Soundness  in  the  Faith,  and 
"  eminent  Abilities  for  the  Work,  the*;'  testified  their 
*'  Approbation  of  the  same  and  of  their  desire  to  en- 
*'  courage  it,  by  annexing  their  names,"  &c. 

I  hope  I  have  not  disappointed  them,  nor  fallen  short 
of  their  expectations,  and  that  I  never  shall  (especially 
now  in  the  closing  Period  of  my  Life  !)  I  harbour  no 
enmity  to  any  of  those  Philosophers,  who  may  think 
themselves  implicated  herein.  They  have  done  me  no 
harm;  and  have  been  so  much  hunted  on  this  subject, 
that  they  may  be  considered  as  no  longer  game.  I  wish 
them  only  to  remember,  that  Spirits  are  active — there  is 
no  standing  still  in  Life — they  must  either  return  to  find 
Joy  in  God  as  the  Center  of  their  Felicity  ;  or  proceed 
downward  in  their  degradation,  till  they  feel  a  wish  to 
return;  yet,  even  then,  after  their  re-establishment, 
they  must  follow  far  behind  those  who  have  kept  their 
first  Love! 

*'  This,  (says  Ramsay)  is  not  by  an  arbitrary  de- 
*'  cree  of  God  ;  but  by  the  nature  of  things — For  the 
"  same  Law  of  Centripetal  forces  holds  in  the  Intellec- 
"  tual,  as  in  the  Material,  world.  Souls  that  draw,  or 
*'  return,  to  their  Center  soonest,  will  forever  and  ever 
"  approach  nearer  to  it,  than  those  that  began  after  them; 
"  and  so  must  advance  later  and  far  slower  towards  Per- 
"  fection,  Happiness  and  Glory!" 

Of  the  same  sentiment  is  Virgil. — 

"  Easy  is  the  path  that  leads  down  to  Hell;  grim 
"  Pluto's  Gate  stands  open  night  and  day.  But  to  re- 
*'  ascend  and  to  escape  from  thence  to  the  vipper  Re- 
"  gions,  this  is  an  arduous  work,  this  a  laborious  task 
"  indeed!" 

.  —^Facilis  descensus  Averni  ; 


Noctes  atque  Dies  patct  atri  Janva  Ditis ; 

Scd  revocare  Gradmn,  superasqtie  evadcre  ad  aiirasy 

Hoc  Opus,  hie  Labor  est. — Book  VI,  1.  126,  &c. 

IND  OF  THE  SUPPLEMENT  TO  SERMON  XX. 


48S 


SERMON  XXI 

fREACHED  AT  ANNAPOLIS,  MARYLAND,  JUNE  23,  1784,  DEFORK 
THE  FIRST  GENERAL  CONVENTION  OF  THE  PROTESTANT 
EPISCOPAL  CLERGY  IN  THAT  STATE,  ASSISTED  BY  LAY  DE- 
LEGATES, VOLUNTARILY  ASSEMBLED  FOR  THE  FOLLOWING 
PURPOSES,  VIZ. 

1 .  To  conclude  finally  on  a  Declaration  of  the  Spiritual  and 
Ecclesiastic  Rights,  to  which  they  conceive  themselves  entitled, 
in  common  with  other  Christians,  in  their  New  situation,  as 
citizens  under  the  American  revolution. 

2.  To  consider  what  alterations  may  be  necessary,  in  our 
Liturgy  and  forms  of  Prayer,  to  accommodate  the  same  to  that 
situation  as  aforesaid ;  and  for  other  good  purposes,  respecting 
uniformity  of  worship,  and  the  good  government  and  full  orga- 
nization of  our  Church,  according  to  the  best  models  of  Primi- 
tive Episcopacy. 


Annapolis,  June  22, 1784. 
The  Convention  having  assembled  at  the  State-House,  it 
was  "  Unanimously  requested.  That  the  Reverend  Dr.  Smith 
"  would  open  the  Business  of  the  Meeting,  with  a  Discourse  to- 
*'  morrow  at  1 1  o'clock,  a.  m.  and  that  the  Reverend  Mr. 
«  Keene  would  read  Prayers." 

June  23,  p.  m. 
"  The  thanks  of  this  Convention  were  returned  to  the  Re- 
<*  verend  Dr.  Smith  for  his  most  excellent  Discourse,  delivered 
"  in  the  morning,  and  a  request  was  made  that  a  copy  might  be 
*'  given  for  the  press." 

a  true  copy  frobi  the  minutes. 

Wm.  west,  Secretary. 


4,84, 


TO  HIS  EXCELLENCY 
WILLIAM  PACA,  Esquire, 

60VERN0R  AND  COMMANDER  IN  CHIEF  OF  THE  STATE  OF 
MARYLAND,  ScC, 

THE  FOLLOWING  SERMON 

IS  INSCRIBED, 

IN  SINCERE  TESTIMONY  AND  ACKNOWLEDGMENT, 

AS  WELL  OF  HIS  PUBLIC  ZEAL  AND  REGARD 

FOR  THE 

INTERESTS  OF  RELIGION  AND  LEARNING, 

AS  OF 
THE  PRIVATE  FRIENDSHIP   AND  ESTEEM, 

WITH  WHICH, 
FROM  AN  EARLY  PERIOD  OF  HIS  LIFE, 
HATH   SUBSISTED   BETWEEN    IIIM, 

AND  HIS  MOST  AFFECTIONATE, 
OLD  PRECEPTOR, 

AND  OBEDIENT  SERVANT, 

THE  AUTHOR. 


485 


SERMON  XXL 


2  TIMOTHY,  Ch.  I.  vcr.  13,  14— and  Ch.  IV.  ver.  3,  4. 

Hold  fast  the  form  of  sound  JVords  which  thou  hast  heard  of  me 
in  Faith  and  Love  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus — That  good 
thing  which  was  committed  unto  thee,  keep  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  which  dwelleth  in  us — 

For  the  Time  will  come  when  they  will  not  endure  sound  Doc- 
trine, but  after  their  own  Lusts  shall  heap  to  themselves 
Teachers,  having  itching  ears,  and  they  shall  turn  away  their 
ears  from  the  Truth,  and  shall  be  turned  unto  Fables — 

IN  this  very  adventurous  and  inquisitive  Day, 
when  men  spurning  their  kindred-earth,  on  which 
they  were  born  to  tread,  will  dare,  on  airy  (or  balloon) 
wing  to  soar  into  the  regions  of  the  sky ;  were  it  the 
pleasure  of  our  Almighty  Creator  to  purge  any  of 
us  mortals  of  our  terrestrial  dross,  and  to  place  us, 
in  good  earnest,  upon  some  distant  orb,  from  which 
with  clear  and  serene  view,  corporeal  as  well  as  intel- 
lectual, we  could  survey  this  world  of  ours — what  a 
strange  scene  would  it  appear  ?  Itself  in  the  rank  of 
worlds,  dwindled  into  a  small  mole-hill;  and  men, 
the  little  emmets  upon  it,  bustling  and  driving  and 
crossing  each  other,  as  if  there  were  no  settled  walk 
of  life,  no  common  tie,  or  "  Form  of  sound  words  to 
be  held  fast  of  all,  in  faith  and  love  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus?" 


486  SERMON  XXI. 

In  our  intellectual  view,  from  this  eminence  of 
station,  we  should  behold  one  set  of  men,  who  boast 
of  the  all-sufiicient  and  transcendent  power  of  Reason, 
as  their  rule  and  guide;  but  yet  all  wandering  through 
different  tracts,  although  in  the  same  pursuits  of  Hap- 
piness and  Peace!  Another  set  of  men  would  be  seen 
who  call  themselves  the  Special  Favourites  of  Hea- 
ven, and  say  they  are  guided  by  a  glorious  Inward 
Light,  communicated,  (or,  as  they  pretend  commu- 
nicated) immediately  from  the  everlasting  Fountain  of 
all  Light!  yet  we  should  not  see  them  walking  toge- 
ther in  unity,  or  pursuing  any  common  path  or  way; 
but  fiercely  contending  concerning  their  Ium  ard  Light; 
some  calling  their's  the  good  Old-Light,  and  others 
calling  their's  the  true  New-Light.  To  whom,  an  old 
divine  of  our  church,  spoken  of  in  the  note  below, 
were  he  now  living  v/ould  say — "  There  is  no  Light 
among  you — the  Devil  hath  blinded  you  all!" 

But,  Thirdly,  we  should  find  another  set  of  men, 
and  those  of  truly  respectable  and  venerable  name, 
professing  themselves  guided  only  by  a  sure  and 
written  Form  of  Sound  Words,  revealed  and  given 
to  them  for  their  Instruction,  their  Guide,  and  their 
Salvation,  by  their  Almighty  Creator  himself— Yet, 
alas!  they  would  be  seen,  perhaps,  almost  as  irregu- 
lar and  eccentric  in  all  their  motions  as  the  rest! 

This  is  a  sad  view  of  things — and  as  the  Poet  says — 

"  In  Pride,  in  reasoning  Pride,  the  error  lies, 
"  All  quit  their  sphere  and  rush  into  the  Skies!" 

And  would  to  God,  therefore,  that,  in  all  Religions 
and  in  all  Sciences,  this  accursed  root  of  Bitterness 
and  Contrariety  could  be  wholly  plucked  out  of  the 


SERMON  XXr.  487 

Christian  world.  For  until  Humanity  and  divine 
Charity  can  have  their  sway,  until  our  Faith  is  ex- 
ercised in  Love,  and  the  Truths  of  God  are  held  in 
Righteousness  of  Life,  there  will  never  be  a  total 
harmony  among  men! 

However  strong  our  Reason,  how^ever  enlightened 
our  Souls,  however  ardent  our  Faith;  unless  that 
spirit  of  Love  and  Humility  be  in  us,  which  was  in 
Christ  Jesus,  all  besides  will  be  of  little  value. 

With  good  reason,  therefore,  does  St.  Paul  admo- 
nish his  beloved  Timothy  to  let  his  Faith  be  exercised 
in  Love,  and  "  to  hold  fast  the  Form  of  sound  JVords 
which  he  had  heard  of  him;"  for  even  in  those 
early  days,  some  had  begun  to  depart  from  the  foun- 
dation laid  by  Christ  and  his  Apostles;  following 
"  vain  babblings,"  being  like  withered  leaves,  stick- 
ing to  the  tree,  only  to  be  blown  away  by  the  first 
Viind  of  doctrine ;  still  desiring  to  hear  some  new 
thing;  led  by  the  ear  and  not  by  the  heart,  or  as  it 
is  strongly  expressed  in  my  text,  "  heaping  to  them- 
"  selves  Teachers,  having  itching  Ears,"  &c. 

A  venerable  old  Luminary  of  our  Church,  soon 
after  the  Reformation,  preaching  even  before  princes 
and  nobles,  has  a  most  severe  stroke  of  irony  against 
this  itching  Humour,  according  to  the  honest  and 
indignant  (although  perhaps  blunt)  Satire  of  the 
Times.     It  is  to  the  following  effect — 

"  All  is  Hearing,  now-a-days — No  Fruits — The 
Ear  is  all!  and  if  it  were  not  for  our  Ear-mark,  no 
man  could  tell  we  were  Christians*!" 

*  This  quotation  was  made  from  the  strong  impression  which  the  sen- 
timent made  upon  the  Author's  memory  many  years  ago,  on  reading  over 
the  works  of  the  old  Divines  of  the  Cliurch  of  England ;  and  he  thinks  the 


488  SERMON  XXI. 

But,  if  I  may  pursue  the  allusion,  it  is  not  the 
Ear-mark  but  the  Heart- mark,  by  which  at  the  great 
Day  of  Accounts,  we  shall  be  known  and  acknow- 
ledged as  belonging  to  Christ's  Sheepfold  in  the  other 
world;  nor  is  it  the  despising  sound  doctrine,  the 
following  vain  fables  and  still  seeking  something  new^ 
that  can  denominate  us  of  His  flock  in  this  world. 


words  are  those  of  Bishop  Andrews.  But  as  the  Author  never  had  time  to 
make  any  regular  common  place  notes  or  entries  of  his  reading  ;  and  this 
Sermon  leaving  been  thrown  together  and  committed  to  press  on  so  short  a 
notice  when  he  was  at  a  distance  from  home,  he  could  not  then  be  sure  that 
he  had  quoted  the  exact  words,  as  they  stood  in  the  original  Sermon,  who- 
soever preached  it.  The  Author  must  confess,  that,  in  his  situation,  his 
reading  was  only  a  dipping  into  books,  as  occasion  required  and  time  would 
permit;  for  he  does  not  remember,  his  ever  having  read  any  book  regular- 
ly through,  without  skipping  from  place  to  place,  except  perhaps,  Robin- 
son Crusoe,  Thompson's  Seasons,  and  Young's  Kight  Thoughts,  a  night 
at  a  time,  as  they  first  appeared.  And  in  this  collection  of  his  Sermons 
into  volumes,  w-here  he  has  fallen  into  the  sentiments  of  former  Divines 
I  for  there  is  nothing  new  in  the  Divinity  of  the  Gospel)  he  cannot  be  cer- 
tain that  he  has  retained  any  thing  more,  than  the  general  sentiments  of 
those  i-espectable  Divines,  upon  whose  writings  and  sentiments  of  Ortho- 
doxy, he  endeavoured  to  form  himself  in  his  youth,  and  which  he  hath 
never  scrupled,  freely  to  make  use  of  in  his  Pulpit  Compositions. 

The  publication  of  tltese  Sermons  having  been  so  long  delayed,  for  the 
reasons  given  in  the  Preface  to  Vol.  I.  "  the  Author  is  not  now  able,  ow- 
in^  to  the  growing  infirmities  of  age  and  his  faihu-e  of  sight,  to  search 
into  the  books  of  his  former  reading,  nor  to  cite  verbatim,  tiie  passages  or 
pages  of  those  respectable  writers,  by  whose  works  he  may  have  benefited 
himself  many  years  ago." 

Bishop  Andrews  wa^a  great  Divine,  and  probably  a  popular  preacher, 
according  to  the  prevailing  taste  of  King  James's  days,  when  Pedantry, 
scraps  of  Latin,  Redundancy  of  Metaphors,  Repetitions, Qiiihbles,  Puns,  and 
other  wiilicisms,  were  in  vogue.  But  I  never  could  read  much  of  him  at  a 
time.  I  was  determined,  however,  the  other  day,  after  eighteen  year& 
interval,  to  look  into  the  good  Bishop's  huge  Folio  Volume  of  Sermons, 
to  satisfy  myself  whether  he  was  the  real  author  of  the  witty  passages 
•which  1  had  quoted  as  his,  from  memory;  namely,  "  All  is  Hearing  now- 
a-davK,  no  Fruits;  the  Ear  is  all;  and,  but  for  our  Ear-mark,  no  man 
could  tell  we  were  Christians."     I  searched  his  lnde.\,  and  thought  the 


SERMON  XXI.  489 

All  other  marks  of  our  faith,  therefore,  are  vain 
and  delusive,  unless  we  have  that  Scripture-mark  of 
hearts  glowing  with  Love — a  transcendent  Love, 
flowing  forth  in  fervent  Piety  towards  God,  and  uni- 
versal Good-will  towards  Man! 

most  probable  place  to  find  it  was  in  his  Ash-Wednesday  Sermon,  preached 
before  King  James,  March  6, 16g3,  •'  against  unfruitful  hearing,"  page  238, 
&c.— But  I  missed  it  oh  my  first  day's  search;  it  being  hid  behind  a  long 
Preamble  about  Fruits  and  Hearing,  Hearing  and  Fruits— always  laying 
in — never  bringing  forth — 

The  following  is  a  specimen  of  the  good  Bishop's  manner,  and  contain* 
the  passage,  nearly  verbatim,  as  I  had  cited  it  from  memory — 

"  Bring  forth y  Here,  at  the  very  first,  we  shall  have  some  of  his 
strictures,  according  to  the  fashion  of  his  day.  "  All,  in  carrying  in :  little 
in  bringing  forth.  For,  to  .take  our  age  at  the  best,  and  our  ordinary  profes- 
sours  in  the  prime  of  iheii-  profession,  and  this  is  our  vertue ;  we  carry  well 
in;  we  are  still  carrying  in  .•  but  nothing,  or  as  good  as  nothing  comes  from 
us,  nor  bring  wee  forth.  So,  this  word  comes  very  apposite  to  our  times. 
All  our  time,  is  spent  in  hearing;  tncarrying  in  repentance-seeds,  and  other 
good  seeds  many.  All,  in  hearing  in  a  manner;  none,  in  doing  what  w« 
heare:  none,  in  bringing  forth  repentance,  or  any  o\her  good  fruit. 

"  At  Athens,  they  said  to  Saint  Paul:  Nova  quxdam  infers  auribua  nostri'a. 
It  is  our  case  right,  iifers  auribus  :  but,  it  is  an  infers  vfhhout  ^.  prqfers  f 
any  profers  at  all.  In  at  our  eares,  there  goes,  I  know  not  how  many  Ser- 
mons: and  every  day  moi-e  and  more,  if  we  might  have  our  wills.  Infers 
auribus;  into  the  eare*  they  goe  ;  the  eare  and  a,\l  filed,  znd  even  farced 
with  them:  but  there  the  eare  is  all. 

"  It  puts  me  in  minde  of  the  great  absurdity,  as  Saint  Paul  reckons  it. 
V/h^it,  is  all  hearing  ?  (saith  he)  All  hearing?  Yes:  all  is  bearing  with  us. 
But  that  all  should  be  hearing,  is  as  much  as  if  all  one's  body  should  be 
nothing  but  an  eare,  and  that  were  a  strange  body.  But,  that  absurdity  are 
we  fallen  into.  The  corps,  the  whole  body  of  some  men's  profession;  all 
godlinesse  with  some,  vi'hat  is  it,  but  hearing  a  sermon?  The  ear  is  all, 

THE  EARE  DOTH  ALL  THAT   is  DONE  ;    AND    BUT  B V   OUR  E ARE-MARKE, 

no  man  should  knoxj  us  to  be  Christians!  They  were  wont  to  talke  much 
of  auricular  cofession  :  I  cannot  tell,  but  now,  all  is  turned  to  an  auricular 
profession.  And  (to  keep  us  to  pr'fei  tc),  our  profession  is  an  inning  pro- 
fession.   In  it  goes,  but  brings  nothing  out,  nothing  comes  from  it  againe. 

"  But,  Proferte,  bring  forth  (saith  Saint  ^ohn;)  be  not  always  loading  in. 
And  there  is  reason  for  it.    As  there  is  a  timciov,  Exiit  qui  Seminat semi' 
nar(  semen  tuum  (in  th«  Para Olt)  whtrain  th«  «ou*r  goeth  forth,  and  carvV- 
VOL.   H.  3   14 


490  SERMON  XXL 

Faith,  therefore,  according  to  my  text,  cannot  be 
a  mere  empty  assent  to  truth,  but  the  holding  of 
truth  in  love.  It  is  love  that  shews  the  true  nature  of 
faith.  By  this  it  must  work;  and  by  this  only  can 
God  be  pleased.    For  love  flowing  from  faith  is  the 

eth  witli  him  good  seed,  and  casts  it  in.  So  there  is  a  time  too  (saith  the 
Pialme;)  for  Bediit  messor,  Jerens  manipulos  secum,  that  the  Beaptr  comes 
back;  and  brings  his  sheaves  with  him ;  the  sheaves,  which  the  seed  (he  car- 
ried in)  brought  forth.  But  with  us,  it  is  otherwise.  For,  a  wonderful! 
thing  it  is,  how  many  Sermons,  and  Sermons  upon  Sermons  (as  it  were  so 
many  measures  of  seed)  are  throwen  in  daily;  and  what  becomes  of  them, 
no  man  can  tell.  Turne  they  all  to  wind  ?  Or  run  they  all  thorow  ?  for. 
Fruit  there  comes  none.  Omnia  te  avertum,  all  in:  Nulla  retrorsum,  none 
out." 

By  the  foregoing  quotation,  I  meant  only  to  give  a  specimen  of  the 
style  and  manner  of  Composition,  from  one  of  the  most  accomplished  wri- 
ters, in  the  days  of  a  King,  who  wished  to  be  thought  a  second  Solomon; 
nay  %v'!io  declared  as  much  in  his  own  favour,  viz.  "  I  am  the  auldest 
King  in  a'  the  warld — and  I  trvm,  the  wisest." — But  it  means  no  reflec- 
tion against  the  good  and  learned  Bishop  Andrews;  whose  pen,  if  it  had 
been  possible  for  any  pen,  would  have  given  some  kind  of  credit  and  sta- 
bility, to  the  reigning  Taste,  and  quaint  Modes  of  that  day. 

Bishop  Andrews  left  ninety-six  Sermons,  all  of  them  (except  three)  Court- 
Sermons,  and  "  published  by  the  special  command  of  King  James;"  under  the 
inspection  of  two  learned  Bishops,  viz.  (the  Bishops  of  London  and  of  Ely) 
who  were  so  scrupulously  strict  to  their  charge,  that  they  tell  his  Majes- 
ty, "  if  the  Notes  of  the  Sermons  had  not  come  perfect  to  them,  they  would 
"  not  have  ventured  to  add  any  Limme  [Limb]  to  disfigure  such  complete 
"  bodies,  as  the  works  of  a  person,  who  was  from  his  youth  a  man  of 
*'  extraordinary  worth  and  note — A  man,  as  if  he  had  been  made  up  of 
"  Learning  and  virtue." — And,  indeed  those  who  could  find  leisure  and 
would  persevere  in  the  labour  of  an  attentive  reading  of  all  Bishop  An- 
drews's Sermons,  would  find  many  deep  strokes  of  sound  Divinity,  which 
might  be  digested  into  the  most  instructive  Aphorisms,  exclusive  of  such 
witty  turns,  as  his  reply  to  the  King,  so  often  quoted,  on  his  Majesty's 
asking  the  courtly  Bishop  Neale  and  our  Bishop  Andrews,  whether  he  might 
not  take  people's  money  out  of  their  pockets  at  his  pleasure,  when  he 
thought  the  public  good  requii-ed  it — Neale  immediately  answered,  "  God 
"  forbid  but  that  your  Majesty  take  the  money  of  your  subjects,  whenever 
'<  you  want  it — You  are  the  breath  of  ournostrils."  Bishop  Andrevvscon- 
tinuing  silent — the  King  pressed  him  for  his  opinion — "  I  think,  saya  he. 


SERMON  XXI..  4.^1 

hand- writing  of  God  on  the  heart.  Whatever  pro- 
ceeds from  it  thus,  will  bear  His  image  and  super- 
scription. He  will  know  it  as  his  own,  and  at  the 
last  day  openly  acknowledge  it  as  such  before  men 
and  angels— This  fruit  of  Love  is  the  mark  which 
our  Apostle  every  where  gives  for  the  trial  of  fliith 
and  of  spirits.  The  fruits  of  the  spirit  are  "  Love, 
*'  Joy,  Peace,  Long-suffering,  Gentleness,  Goodness, 
"  Meekness,  Temperance,  and  the  like." 

All  inward  marks  attempted  to  be  laid  down  for 
this  purpose  have  ever  been  found  to  have  this  capi- 
tal defect ;  that  they  themselves  stand  in  need  of  other 
marks,  and  are  too  often  but  ungrounded  presump- 
tion, and  a  dangerous  ministration  of  Fuel  for  Inflam- 
mable Tempers;  or  of  fatal  Despair  to  those  of  a 
contrary  Frame. 

Such  is  our  imperfection  in  this  state,  that  we  can 
form  few  certain  conclusions,  by  immediate  Vision 
or  Intuition.     Almost  all  our  conclusions  are  by  rea- 
soning from  the  Effect  to  the  Cause— At  least  this 
is  our  most  certain  way;  and  if  any  other  were  to  be 
depended  on,  God,  who  docs  nothing  in  vain,  would 
never  have  given  further  marks  in  his  written  word. 
How  think  you  that  the  tree  shall  tell  most  safely 
whence    it    derives   nourishment,    from   the   earth, 
or  from  the  air,  or  from  both?  Is  it  by  inspecting  all 
its  ramifications,and  tracing  the  sap  or  juices  through 

"  your  Majesty  may  lawfully  take  my  Brother  Neale's  money,  since  he  offers 
"  it."— Many  such  witty  turns  as  this,  may  be  found  in  his  Sermons  also; 
and  even  in  the  most  serious  parts  of  them-such  as  I  have  cited  already, 
viz.  "  the  Ear-Mark  of  our  being  Christians;"  and  such  as  the  following 
on  the  power,  or  strength  of  Death.-"  There  is  no  Halxai  Corpus  from 
"  Death— nor  Habeas  Animam  from  Hell  /" 


492  SERMON  XXI. 

tlie  various  small  conductors  and  vessels  in  which 
they  are  made  to  circulate?  We  say  no!  And  surely 
it  leads  to  a  safer  conclusion  to  behold  itself  covered 
with  a  rich  and  abundant  foliage,  and  producing  fruits 
of  its  kind,  according  to  the  season. 

Far  be  it  from  any  one  to  deny  that  God,  who 
influences  the  whole  world  of  matter  with  his  good- 
ness, should  not  also  delight  to  influence  the  Spirits 
of  men,  and  to  give  Testimony  to  our  souls  in  every 
thino;  that  is  delightful  to  Him.  This  world  would 
be  a  most  gloomy  scene,  without  such  a  belief  as 
this. 

It  is  not  my  desire,  nor,  indeed,  in  my  power, 
to  enter  particularly  upon  what  passes  on  the  inner 
stage  of  men's  hearts.  My  text  is  Love — I  would  not 
violate  my  subject — my  disposition  forbids  unchari- 
table censure.  I  would  judge  no  men's  hearts,  nor 
wish  to  shake  or  weaken  those  comfortable  workings, 
which  any  may  apprehend  they  feel  there.  But  I 
would  warn,  I  would  exhort,  all  who  think  they 
stand,  to  take  heed  lest  they  fall.  If  they  think  they 
skip  like  roes  on  the  mountains,  their  height  will  re- 
quire all  their  own  eyes  about  them.  Let  them  not 
cast  them  down  in  scorn  upon  those  whom  they  con- 
sider as  walking  in  the  vale  below;  lest  thereby  they 
miss  their  own  path  and  be  precipitated  to  the  greater 
depth;  but  let  them  try  their  faith  by  the  marks  here 
laid  down.  For,  however  warm  their  souls  may  feel, 
it  will  always  be  their  safest  course  never  to  pro- 
nounce too  assuredly,  even  of  their  own  state,  till 
they  have  well  examined  their  heart;  til!  they  find 
their  joy  is  not  barren,  but  has  mended  their  whole 


SERMON  XXI.  493 

dispositions ;  opening  their  very  souls  in  love  to  God 
and  man,  bringing  forth  the  true  fruits  of  the  spirit, 
and  powerfully  exciting  them  to  do  all  the  good  they 
can  in  the  world. 

If  they  can  abide  this  trial,  repeated,  and  repeated 
in  sincerity,  (their  consciences  still  bearing  them  wit- 
j?ess)  then  may  they  have  joy,  full  of  hope,  resting  on 
the  sure  foundation  of  God's  promises!  But  let  us  be- 
ware of  relying  on  any  thing  short  of  this.  Let  us  be 
careful  not  to  flatter  our  own  hearts,  or  to  judge  too 
assuredly  from  any  sudden  start  of  joy,  how  rapturous 
soever,  that  we  are  as  much  approved  of  in  the  sight 
of  God,  as  in  our  own  sight. 

All  ages  have  recorded  numberless  Delusions, 
proceeding  from  this  source.  The  heart  of  man  is 
very  deceitful ;  and  evil  is  apt  to  pass  itself  upon  us, 
under  the  semblance  of  some  rirtue  or  good.  Spi- 
ritual Pride  will  often  assume  the  guise  of  extraor- 
dinary Sanctity  J  Presumption  will  push  itself  forward 
in  the  place  of  true  Faith;  Censoriousness  will  pass 
for  reproof  of  Sin  ;  gloomy  Severity  for  Strictness  of 
Conscience  ;  Backbiting,  as  an  endeavour  for  the  Re- 
formation of  others;  busy  Meddling  and  Judging  in  the 
affairs  of  our  neighbours  wdll  be  held  forth  as  a  con- 
cern for  their  Salvation;  our  own  hasty  Determina- 
tions and  Dogmas  for  Improvements  in  Faith ;  vain 
Phantasies,  for  divine  Impulses  ;  and  Fierceness  for 
particular  modes,  as  a  care  for  Essentials! 

But  be  assured  that  none  of  this  has  the  stamp  of 
Jesus  on  it.  His  wisdom  teaches  and  begets  far  other 
and  different  things.  It  is  the  modest,  humble,  inge- 
nuous, charitable  Spirit,  that  denominates  die  true 


494  SERMON  XXI. 

Believer;  and  whenever  we  see  any  set  of  men  more 
closely  linked  together,  by  any  Peculiar  Mode  of 
thinking,  than  the  great  law  of  Gospel  Charity  hath 
tied  them  to  all  Christians — we  may  well  have  leave 
to  doubt  Avhether  such  ties  can  be  of  God ! 

What  I  would  endeavour,  above  all  things,  to 
discredit,  is  that  rash  Presumption  which  would  lead 
us  to  judge  too  hastily  of  ourselves  or  others,  with- 
out applying  the  true  Gospel-marks.  Think  what  it 
is  for  us,  poor  erring  mortals,  to  put  ourselves  in 
God's  stead.  The  Lamb's  book'  of  life  is  a  great 
mystery,  reserved  for  Himself  to  open  at  the  last  day. 
Who  then  shall  think  to  open  it  now,  and  to  read 
immediately  his  own  awful  secrets  there,  and  much 
less  the  secrets  of  their  feilovz-mortals  ? 

Are  we  in  good  earnest,  think  you,  or  may  we  be 
under  no  deception,  when  w^e  venture  to  say,  that  we 
can  as  easily  and  instantaneously  know  the  spirit  of 
God  shining  on  our  spirits,  as  the  Sun  on  our  bo- 
dies ? 

I  have  said  before  that  it  is  not  my  design  to  dis- 
pute with  any  man  what  he  apprehends  to  pass  on 
the  inner  stage  of  his  heart.  This  is  one  of  those 
matters  concerning  which  we  can  dispute  with  no 
man,  as  there  lies  no  appeal  but  to  God  from  what 
he  says — I  am  only  to  warn,  and  strive  to  point  out 
what  is  safe  for  all.  Granting  that  we  may  be  capa- 
ble of  so  much  abstraction  as  this,  and  can  arrive  at 
this  high  degree  of  the  Spiritual-life;  do  you  think  it 
a  safe  way  of  beholding  the  Sun,  to  look  with  stedfast 
eye  on  his  overpowering  splendors?  Is  it  not  safer  to 
the  sight  to  be  content  with  his  reflected  image  ?  If 


SERMON  XXI.  495 

we  think  to  climb  up  to  God  by  immediate  vision, 
and  to  read  in  His  effulgent  Countenance  our  own 
special  favour — we  shall,  I  fear,  find  our  wings 
scorched,  their  wax  melted,  and  fall  down  from  this 
towering  height  of  ungrounded  persuasion  with  much 
damage  to  our  spiritual  health.  Safer,  far  safer,  cer- 
tainly it  is,  to  look  for  and  to  behold  the  conformity 
of  our  souls  to  God's  wdll,  in  the  reflected  light  of 
His  WTitten  Word,  and  seek  to  discover  from  thence 
what  are  His  thoughts  to  us-ward! 

On  the  whole,  then,  we  ought  never  to  rest  fully 
assvired  that  we  have  communion  with  God,  till  we 
are  fully  assured  wc  have  conformity  to  His  Will, 
and  we  can  never  know  that  we  have  conformity  to 
His  Will,  without  a  careful  comparison  of  our 
thoughts  and  deeds  with  His  Will,  as  clearly  revealed 
to  us  in  His  Written  Word;  and  here  we  must  re- 
turn at  last  to  the  great  Scripture  Marks  in  the  New- 
Testament. 

We  should  ever  remember  that  our  treasure  is 
committed  to  earthen  vessels,  and  our  strength  joined 
with  much  w-eakness.  St.  Peter  thought  he  was  as 
sure  of  his  state,  as  the  warmest  saint  on  earth  can 
now  think  to  be.  He  could  hardly  bear  his,  Saviour 
to  caution  him  against  the  deceitfulness  of  his  own 
iheart,  or  to  make  the  least  doubt  of  the  warmth  of 
his  zeal,  or  the  strength  and  soundness  of  his  Faith. 
In  short  the  best  men  have  ever  had  their  doubts, 
their  vicissitudes.  Saint  Paul  spoke  modestly  of  his 
own  state.  He  did  not  say  he  had  already  attained; 
but  he  follov/ed  after  "  if  so  be  that  he  might  attain." 
David  had  his  changes;  sometimes  boasting  that  he 


496  SERMON  XXL 

was   upon  a  Kill  that  never  could  be  moved;  and 
again  sunk  down  into  the  lovtest  vale  of  Heaviness. 

Young  converts  are  apt  to  place  too  much  to  the 
account  of  their  first  motions,  towards  the  Heavenly 
Life;  and  many  good  and  sober  Christians  are  on 
the  other  hand  too  apt  to  be  disquieted  in  vain,  by 
dwelling  on  the  threatnings  of  the  Law,  without  the 
Consolations  of  the  Gospel.  They  forget  to  consider 
that  Jesus  Christ  came  to  call  sinners  to  repentance; 
that  perfect  obedience  is  not  the  condition  of  His  new 
and  better  Covenant ;  that  there  are  few  whose  hearts 
are  so  purified  with  love  and  humility  as  to  be  without 
mixture  of  frailty.  And  if  a  sense  of  this  prompts 
them  to  better  resolutions,  excites  them  to  repentance 
and  newness  of  life,  and  quickens  them  to  all  holy 
diligence;  notwithstanding  for  fear  of  self-deceit  and 
consciousness  of  their  own  unworthiness — they  can- 
not fully  assure  themselves  of  their  acceptance  with 
God;  yet  to  pronounce  such  men  to  be  out  of  the 
state  of  Salvation,  or  to  think  that  many  good  people 
are  not  accepted  in  this  way — would  be  the  most  pre- 
sumptuous censure ! 

Far  be  such  presumption  from  us!  Charity  to 
our  Brethren,  (knowing  that  we  also  are  encompassed 
about  with  infirmities)  as  it  is  above  all  speculative 
points  of  belief:  so  it  is  the  last  and  true  mark  of 
our  own  belief,  which  remains  to  be  particularly  en- 
forced. 

How  long,  alas  !  how  long  shall  the  divided  sen- 
timents of  Christians  be  a  reproach  to  their  name? 
How  long  shall  Circumstantials  prevail  over  Essen- 
tials? embittering  the  foUovvers  of  the  lowly  Jesus, 


SERMON  XXI.  497 

and  enflaming  their  breasts  with  a  madness  even  unto 
death  ?  A  sense  of  this  made  the  mild  Melancthon, 
when  he  came  to  die,  thank  God,  that  he  was  going 
to  be  removed  from  temptation  to  sin,  and  the  fierce 
rage  of  rehgious  zealots. 

The  first  Christians  were  the  admiration  of  the 
world  for  their  love  to  each  other,  in  their  humble 
persecuted  state.  And  I  believe  were  God  to  visit 
us  in  His  anger,  and  let  loose  the  enemies  of  our  reli- 
gion upon  us,  no  circumstantials  would  then  divide 
heart  from  heart.  Alas  !  my  Brethren,  will  nothing 
less  than  such  a  purging  as  this — will  not  the  spirit 
of  the  Gospel  itself — prevail  on  us  to  remove  this 
stone  of  stumbling^to  wipe  away  this  reproach  of 
our  profession? 

Why  should  those  part  on  earth,  who  all  expect 
to  meet  again  in  Heaven  ?  Though  a  perfect  union 
in  lesser  matters,  is  not  attainable  here,  yet  this  would 
never  amount  to  a  breach  of  unity  in  affection;  if  men 
would  not  lay  stress  where  God  has  laid  none.  Unity 
of  judgment  is  needful  indeed  for  the  well-being  of 
Christianity;  but  unity  of  affection  is  essential  to  the 
very  Being  itself,  and  was  the  badge  Christ  wished 
his  Disciples  to  be  known  by.  If  we  cast  this  badge 
away,  on  every  slight  apprehension,  we  declare  our- 
selves none  of  His. 

In  matters  of  doubtful  speculation,  why  cannot 
good  men  suffer  each  other  to  be  at  rest  according  to 
the  measure  of  light  that  is  in  them  ?  Why  should 
an  agreement  in  the  conception  of  som.e  poor  con- 
troversial point  of  divinity  be  made  the  badge  of 
Christianity,   and   set   in  eminent  place  above  all 

VOL.   II.  3   s 


498  SERMON  XXI. 

practical  religion  ?  Surely,  my  Brethren — I  will  re- 
peat it  again — there  is  greater  weight  and  moment  of 
Christianity  in  Charity,  than  in  all  the  doubtful  ques- 
tions about  which  the  Protestant  churches  have  been 
puzzling  themselves,  and  biting  and  devouring  each 
other  since  the  days  of  our  reformation. 

We  have  given  true  Scripture  Faith  its  due 
weight.  We  know  that  it  is  the  foundation  of  Love 
and  Obedience  and  all  Divine  Virtues — ^But  to  mul- 
tiply matters  of  faith  by  human  inventions,  and  to  let 
zeal  run  out  in  things  of  this  nature,  is  to  weaken 
Charity.  It  is  tempting  God.  It  is  to  be  forever 
laying  Foundations,  neglecting  the  superstructure ; 
and  forgetting  St.  Paul's  judgment—who  declared  it 
his  sentence,  that  his  advice  concerning  such  things 
is,  that  we  trouble  not  the  Brethren,  that  we  should 
all  be  Workers  together  in  Building  up  the  Body  of 
Christ's  Church.  But  what  sort  of  building  must  that 
be,  where  the  hearts  and  tongues  of  the  builders  are 
at  variance  with  each  other?  Where  there  is  no 
Unity  of  Design,  no  Agreement  or  Good-will ;  but 
Envying,  Strifes  and  Confusion  among  the  work- 
men? Where  some  members  will  get  an  immoderate 
fondness  for  one  particular  part  of  Doctrines ;  where 
they  will  not  bear  to  hear  the  whole  plan  of  the  Gos- 
pel; where  they  are  full  of  censure  and  bitterness; 
where  they  will  desert  their  stated  ordinances,  run 
from  place  to  place  to  indulge  their  own  hasty  con- 
ceptions, and  pronounce  their  Instructors  carnal,  who 
labour  with  all  conscience,  "to  be  clear  from  the 
Blood  of  their  Flock,  and  to  declare  unto  them  all  the 
counsel  of  God,"-  and  run  from  place  to  place  toin- 

*  Acts  Ch.  xx.     ver.  26,  27. 


SERMON  XXI.  499 

dulge  their  own  hasty  conceptions — Can  this  be  the 
true  Frviits  of  the  Spirit  ? — 

I  speak,  my  Brethren,  with  great  plainness — but 
yet  with  great  Love — This  may  build  up  the  walls 
of  a  Babel — but  cannot  rear  up  the  Walls  of  Jeru- 
salem, which  is  to  be  a  City  of  Peace,  at  Unity 
within  itself ! — 

Unbelievers  too  receive  great  Triumph  from  this. 
In  vain  do  we  tell  them  that  Christianity  is  a  Divine 
Religion — worthy  of  all  men  to  be  received.  Their 
reply  is  at  hand.  If  you  would  be  called  the  fol- 
lowers of  Christ,  shew  us  that  you  have  the  Spirit 
of  Christ's  Doctrines,  by  their  dwelling  in  you.  Shew 
us  the  Divinity  of  his  Doctrines,  by  its  influence  on 
your  Lives.  First  be  agreed  among  yourselves  what 
your  Religion  is,  before  you  press  it  for  our  accep- 
tance. Were  it  truly  Divine,  it  would  be  so  clear 
and  explicit  as  to  admit  of  no  controversy  in  points 
of  Faith.  Would  a  Religion  from  God,  kindle  the 
wild-fire  of  unhallowed  Zeal,  or  sanctify  Wrath,  and 
Railings,  and  Curses,  and  Persecutions,  and  Mur- 
ders, to  do  God  service  ? 

These  charges  admit  their  answers.  But  their 
true  and  most  powerful  answer  would  be  in  the  lives 
of  Christians — following  that  Divine  Love  which  is 
the  Spirit  of  the  Gospel,  and  bringing  down  their 
Religion  from  their  Heads  to  their  Hearts. 

It  is  a  misfortune  incident  to  our  imperfect  con- 
dition in  this  world,  that  the  best  things  may  be  abus- 
ed. That  Liberty  which  is  necessary  for  repelling 
temporal  as  well  as  spiritual  bondage — that  freed' in 
of  debate  and  inquiry  which  ought  to  be  maintained 


500  SERMON  XXI. 

for  the  further  investigation  and  dissemination  of 
truth,  in  a  liberal,  enlightened  and  philosophic  age — 
all  these  may  be  perverted  and  abused!  Even  with 
the  broad  day-light  of  the  Gospel  shining  round  us, 
and  while  that  church*  which  was  once  the  great  bar 
to  Christian  Reformation,  is  now  giving  most  comfort- 
able and  edifying  proofs  of  a  contrary  temper,  and  of  an 
enlarged  and  tolerating  spirit  (except  so  far,  alas!  as 
she  yet  finds  it  convenient  to  accommodate  Religion 
to  worldly  purposes) — I  say,  even  amidst  this  abun- 
dance of  Light  and  Liberty,  this  general  reforming 
spirit,  occasion  hath  been  taken  to  reform  too  much ; 
to  fill  the  world,  as  of  old,  with  disputes  and  distinc- 
tions totally  unessential  to  Christianity,  and  destruc- 
tive of  its  true  spirit,  when  set  in  opposition  to  the 
weightier  matters  of  the  law — vital  piety  and  true 
evangelical  obedience. 

*  The  Heverend  Mr.  (now  Dr.)  Charles  Henry  Wharton  of  Maryland, 
formerly  chaplain  to  the  Eoman  Catholic  Society  in  the  city  of  Worcester, 
in  England,  has  the  following  truly  candid  and  liberal  remark,  in  a  most 
excellent  stating  of  the  motives  which  induced  him  to  relinquish  their 
communion,  and  become  a  member  of  our  Protestant  Episcopal  Church. 

"From  my  own  observation,  says  he, I  am  happy  to  assure  them,  that  the 
*'  Roman  Church  in  this,  as  well  as  in  many  other  particulars,  is  daily  under- 
"  going  a  silent  refoi-maticn.  The  dark  monsters  of  Persecution  and  Bi- 
"  gotry  are  retreating  gradually  before  the  light  of  genuine  Religion  and 
'«  Philosophy.  Mankind  begin  to  blush  that  near  fifteen  centuries  have 
«*  been  necessary  to  convince  them,  that  Humanity  and  Toleration  are  es. 
"  sential  branches  of  the  Religion  of  Jesus  !" 

Some  parts  of  this  Sermon,  as  it  was  first  preached  and  printed  in  Mary- 
land, are  omitted  here,  so  far  as  they  were  intended  to  explain  the  second 
part  of  the  Text,  and  related  to  the  difficulties  which  the  preachers  of 
the  Gospel  would  have  to  contend  with  in  all  ages,  against  those  who 
"  would  not  endure  sound  doctrine."  They  were  in  substance  transferred 
to  Bishop  Claggct's  Consecration  Sermon,  in  order  that  they  might  be  of 
use  more  genei ally ,  viz.  to  our  churches  throughout  all  the  United  States, 
as  well  as  to  the  state  in  which  it  was  ori^ir.alty  preached. 


SERMON  XXI.  501 

Thus,  too  many  seem  to  run  a  constant  round 
from  Error  to  Truth,  and  from  Truth  to  Error  back 
agam 

"  As  if  Religion  were  intended 

"  For  nothing  else — but  to  be  mended ;*"— 

there  being  scarce  a  folly  of  all  the  ancient  Corruptions 
of  Christianity,  which  might  not  be  shown  to  be  now 
acting  over  again,  by  some  noi^el  sect  or  another  of 
the  present  day  ! 

But  thus  to  seek  our  Religion  in  things  without 
us,  is  to  seek  the  living  among  the  dead.  The  Gos- 
pel of  Christ  teaches  far  different  things.  It  teaches 
us  to  look  for  God  and  Religion  within  us ;  that  we 
are  to  be  renovated  and  strengthened  by  the  intel- 
lectual touches  of  His  divine  Spirit  upon  our  Spirits — 
that  we  are  to  "  taste  and  see  that  He  is  good," — see 
with  our  eyes,  hear  with  our  ears,  and  handle  with 
our  hands,  the  Word  of  Life.  And  the  marks  of  this 
gracious  State,  this  experimental  Knowledge  and 
rital  Religion,  will  be  manifested,  not  in  loud  and 
lofty  pretensions  to  superior  Knowledge  and  Sanctity; 
but  by  the  calm  fruits  of  Love  and  good  Works — 
in  mildness,  serenity,  and  resignation  of  the  whole 
soul  to  God. 

But  too  many,  letting  go  their  hold  of  the  form  of 
sound  words,  and  substituting,  or  mistaking,  mere 
mechanical  motions — the  fervours  of  heated  imagina- 
tion— for  the  true  and  active  signs  of  Grace,  those 
living  impulses  of  God  on  the  soul,  are  often  carried 
into  the  wildest  extravagances.     Fetching  the  marks 

*  Butler's  Hudibras. 


502  SERMON  XXI. 

of  their  religion  from  the  notions  of  visionary  or 
mystical  men,  instead  of  looking  for  them  in  the  life 
and  Gospel  of  Christ,  they  set  their  passions  to  work, 
and  at  length  persuade  or  terrify  themselves  into  all 
those  experiences  and  feelings,  which  pass,  in  their 
Creed,  as  the  evidences  of  Salvation. 

Buoyed  up  by  such  strong  delusions,  they  think 
"  they  have  built  their  mansions  among  the  Stars, 
^*  have  ascended  above  the  Moon,  and  left  the  Sun 
"  under  their  feet;"  while  they  are  still  but  like  their 
Kindred  Meteors  which,  having  scarce  mounted  to 
the  middle  regions,  are  precipitated  downwards  again 
by  their  own  gross  and  earthly  particles  !  A  devo- 
tion worked  up  by  fervour,  'whatever  proceeds  from 
the  mere  force  of  animal  spirits,  is  of  the  Earthy 
earthy ;  in  no  manner  like  to  that  true  Spirit  of 
Regeneration  which  is  of  the  Lord  from  Heaven,  and 
begets  the  divine  life  in  the  souls  of  men.  This 
true  celestial  warmth  will  never  be  extinguished, 
being  of  an  immortal  nature ;  and  when  once  vitally 
seated  in  the  heart.,  it  does  not  work  by  fits  and  starts, 
but  expands  itself  more  and  more,  regulating,  purify- 
ing and  exalting  the  whole  inward  man  ! 

Although  it  is  of  great  importance,  that  we  adhere 
to  the  Form  of  sound  Words j  as  our  Text  directs 
us ;  yet  we  must  not  halt  at  Forms,  or  fundamental 
Principles  and  Doctrines  ;  but  we  must  strive,  with 
all  our  might  and  zeal,  through  the  Grace  given  us, 
"  to  go  on  to  Perfection^  Our  Faith  must  not  be  a 
mere  empty  assent  to  the  Truth,  but  the  Holding  the 
Truth  in  LoDe.    It  is  Love  that  shews  our  Faith  to 


SERMON  XXI.  503 

be  genuiue.  By  this  it  must  work,  and  by  this  only 
can  God  be  well  pleased.  For  Love  flowing  from 
Faith,  is  the  Hand-writing  of  God  on  the  heart. 
Whatever  proceeds  from  it  will  bear  his  Image  and 
Superscription.  He  will  know  it  as  his  own,  and 
openly  acknowledge  it  as  such,  before  Men  and 
Angels,  at  the  last  day. 

This  Fruit  of  Love  is  what  St.  Paul  every  where 
holds  up  for  the  trial  of  our  Faith  and  Spirits — "  The 
"  Fruits  of  the  Spirit  are  Love,  Joy,  Peace,  Long- 
*'  Suffering,  Gentleness,  Goodness,  Meekness,  Tem- 
"  perance,  and  the  like."  All  other  marks  of  the 
Soundness  of  our  Faith,  except  these  Gospel-marks, 
namely,  the  Fruits  -  of  the  Spirit^  are  only  a  danger- 
ous ministration  of  fuel  for  inflammable  tempers,  or 
of  despair  to  those  of  a  contrary  frame. 

Why  need  I  spend  more  of  your  time  in  applying 
the  doctrine  of  my  Text  to  the  present  occasion  of 
our  meeting? — an  occasion  (I  will  only  add)  on 
which  if  you  could  be  indulged  to  hear  the  voice 
of  an  Apostle  or  Angel  from  God,  he  would  preach 
to  you  Love  and  Unity. 

Consider  that  you  are  members  of  a  Church, 
which  is  acknowledged  by  all  the  Christian  World 
to  teach  the  doctrine  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  hold  fast 
the  Form  of  sound  JVords,  the  Faith  once  delivered 
to  the  Saints — a  Church  which  has  given  to  the. 
world  a  long  and  illustrious  list  of  eminent  Divines, 
pious  Preachers,  and  even  glorious  Confessors  and 
Martyrs  for  the  Truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 

But  in  this  country  at  present,  such  is  her  state 
that  slie  calls  for  the  pious  assistance  and  united  sup- 


504  SERMON  XXI. 

port  of  all  her  true  Sons,  and  of  the  friends  of  Chris- 
tianity in  general.  Besides  a  famine  of  the  preached 
word,  her  sound  Doctrines  are  deserted  by  many, 
who  "  turn  away  their  ears  from  the  Truth,"  as 
taught  by  her,  and  heap  to  themselves  Teachers  as 
described  in  the  Text.  But  let  us  leave  all  such  to 
God  and  their  own  consciences — If  they  have  but 
weighed  matters  seriously,  and  have  not  suffered 
themselves  to  be  imposed  upon  by  cunningly  devised 
fables—  they  have  a  right  to  foUov/  St.  Paul's  advice, 
and  to  be  persutided  in  their  own  Mind.  If  the  King- 
dom of  Jesus  be  promoted,  by  whatsoever  means  and 
instruments,  let  us  with  the  same  Apostle  have  joy 
therein.  Some,  says  he,  preach  Christ  even  of  envy 
and  strife,  supposing  to  add  afflictions  to  my  bonds — 
Notwithstanding  this,  every  M'ay,  whether  in  pretence 
or  truth,  Christ  is  preached;  and  therein  do  I  rejoice, 
yea  and  will  rejoice — As  to  those  who  profess  not  to 
oppose  our  Church,  but  to  be  Fellovv^- workers  with  us 
in  the  same  great  cause,  nay  to  go  beyond  us  in  all 
godly  zeal  and  holiness — let  us  be  roused  by  their  ex- 
ample, and  pray  them  God  speed.  A  time  will  come 
when  whatever  is  intemperate  and  new-fangled  in  Re- 
ligion will  be  done  away,  or  lost  and  swallowed  up  in 
Christian  Charity;  and  those  who  have  been  tossed 
upon  the  ocean  of  Doubt  and  Uncertainty,  will  again 
seek  for  Rest  and  Comfort  in  the  bosom  of  the  true 
Church  of  Christ. 

It  is  not  from  such  that  our  Church  receives  her 
chief  wounds.  It  is  from  the  Lukewarmness  and 
growing  Indifference  of  her  own  professed  mem- 
bers— who  are  supplied  with  the  Word  and  Doc- 


SERMON  XXI.  505 

trine,  but  know  not  how  to  value  the  thhigs  that  be- 
long to  their  peace,  until  they  are  now  almost  hid  from 
their  eyes!  Any  excuse  of  weather,  any  worldly  avo- 
cation of  pleasure  or  profit,  any  hasty  grudge  or  pre- 
judice against  the  Ministers  of  Religion,  will  induce 
many  to  neglect  the  worship  of  their  great  Creator. 
Too  msLuy  more  arc  spoiled  or  staggered  in  their 
Faith  by  what  is  called  the  Free  and  Philosophic^ 
but  more  truly,  the  loose  and  libertine  principles  of 
the  present  day.  Many  others,  from  a  selfish  and  nig- 
gardly spirit,  or  from  a  dissipation  of  their  substance 
in  luxury  and  intemperance,  will  not,  or  cannot,  yield 
the  mite  which  is  necessary  for  supporting  the  Ordi- 
nances of  Religion.  Thus  they  become  ashamed  to 
appear  in  the  place  of  God's  Worship,  leaving  the  bur- 
den of  all  upon  a  few,  whose  conscience  and  the  awful 
dread  of  an  account  to  be  given  hereafter,  will  not 
suffer  them  to  desert  their  Master's  Gospel,  to  re- 
nounce their  Baptism,  and  trample  under  foot  the 
Blood  of  the  Covenant  ivhereivith  they  are  sane- 
tified. 

Hence  religion  mourns,  and  the  houses  and  altars 
of  God,  erected  by  the  piety  of  our  Forefathers,  are 
deserted  and  running  into  ruin.  The  tempests  beat 
and  the  winds  howl  through  the  shattered  roofs  and 
mouldering  walls  of  our  places  of  Worship  ;  while 
our  Burying- grounds  and  Church-yards,  the  graves, 
the  monuments,  and  the  bones  of  our  Fathers,  Mo- 
thers, Brothers,  Sisters,  Children  and  Friends,  are 
left  open  and  unprotected  from  the  Beasts  of  the 
field ;  as  if  all  our  care  was  only  to  succeed  to  the 
honours,  the  estates  and  places  of  emolument  which 

VOL.   II.  3  T 


506  SERMON  XXI. 

belonged  to  our  Friends  and  Ancestors,  without  any 
regard  to  their  Memories  or  venerable  Ashes ! 

In  the  late  times  of  war,  distress  and  confusion, 
there  might  be  some  plea  for  this  reproach  of  our 
Christian  name;  but  now,  with  the  blessed  prospects 
of  Peace,  Liberty,  Safety  and  future  Prosperity  be- 
fore us,  I  trust  this  reproach  will  be  speedily  done 
away;  to  which  nothing  can  so  eminently  contribute 
as  Love  and  Union  among  ourselves,  joined  to  a  ra- 
tional and  enlightened  Zeal  and  public  Spirit.  For, 
in  all  our  pursuits,  we  must  rest  at  plain  and  practi- 
cal points  at  last,  which  are  few  in  number,  and  in 
Relijrion  come  to  little  more  than  Solomon  declared, 
viz.  that  "  the  Fear  of  God  and  keeping  his  Com- 
*'  mandments  is  the  whole  duty  of  Man ;"  or,  in  all 
the  Sciences,  what  another  wise  man  declared  to  be 
the  Sum  of  all  his  inquiries — that 

Tempkrance  is  the  best  Physic, 
Patience  the  best  Law, 
Charity  the  best  Divinity! 

O  Heaven-born  Charity  !  what  excellent  things 
are  spoken  of  thee  !  What  a  transcendent  rank  was 
assigned  thee,  when  the  Saviour  of  the  World  gave 
thee  as  the  badge  of  his  holy  Religion ;  and  his  inspired 
Apostles  enthroned  thee  as  the  Queen  of  all  Evan- 
gelic Graces  and  Virtues!  Could  the  tongues  of 
men  or  of  angels  exalt  thee  more  than  this — declar- 
ing-—"That  neither  the  Martyr's  Zeal,  the  Self-denial 
of  the  Saint,  nor  all  Knowledge,  nor  any  Virtue  be- 
sides, can  profit  or  adorn  the  Man,  who  is  unadorned 
with  thy  sweet  celestial  Garb!  But  he  who  is  thus 
adorned  is  the  most  august  human  spectacle  upon 


SERMON  XXI.  507 

earth— whom  even  Angels  behold  with  delight,  as 
clothed  in  that  peculiar  Garb  which  Christ  vouch- 
safed to  wear  here  below,  and  which  shall  not  need  to 
be  put  off  above:  and  therefore,  if  on  every  slight 
occasion,  or  indeed  on  any  occasion,  we  cast  off  this 
Garb,  we  are  none  of  His  true  Disciples! 

Wherefore  then,  Brethren,  put  on  this  most  ex- 
cellent gift  of  Charity.     Try  the  Faith  that  is  in  you 
by  this  great  Test--Hold  fast  the  Form  of  sound 
Words,  the  holy  Scriptures,  the  pure  Doctrines,  the 
excellent  Forms  of  Prayer,  Praise  and  Thanksgiving, 
drawn  from  Scripture  by  our  Church— Hold  them 
fast  in  Faith  working  by  Love.     Take  them  for  your 
perfect  rule  and  gmde-They  will  make  you  wise 
unto  Salvation— Whatever  is  imagined  more,  or  be- 
yond Scripture— all  that  is  beside  final  Perfection  and 
Salvation,  count  it  vain  and  superfluous.     Seek  not 
to  be  wise  above  what  is  written,  nor  establish  any 
vain  imaginations  of  your  own  for  the  sure  Form  of 
sound  Words.     What  you  have  received,  hold  fast 
with  a  fervent  and  enlightened,  but  with  a  holy  and 
charitable,  Zeal.     Add  nothing,   diminish  nothing; 
but  let  this  Lamp  of  God  shine  among  you  till  the 
Day  Dawn,  till  the  Morning  of  the  Resurrection; 
and  walk  ye  in   the  Light  of  it,  not  kindling  any 
Sparkles  of  your  own  to  mix  with  its  pure  and  hal- 
lowed Lustre. 

Let  not  your  best  State  too  much  elevate,  nor 
your  worst  too  much  depress,  you.  Whereunto 
you  have  attained,  walk;  yet  sit  not  down  widi 
attainments,  but  forgetting  what  is  behind,  press  still 


508  SERMON  XXI. 

forward,  having  perfect  Holiness  in  your  eye  and 
purpose. 

"  Remember  that  Faith  without  Works  is  dead. 
Remember  that  God  commands  Works,  Grace 
establishes  them,  Christ  died  to  confirm  them,  the 
Spirit  is  given  to  influence  them;  and  that,  without  a 
holy,  humble  and  peaceable  Life,  we  annul  the  Law, 
abuse  the  Gospel,  trample  upon  Grace,  frustrate  the 
end  of  Christ's  Death,  grieve  the  Spirit,  dishonour 
God,  and  give  the  lie  to  our  holy  Profession."  If 
one  coming  as  an  Apostle  or  as  an  Angel  from  Hea- 
ven, were  to  preach  to  you  any  other  Gospel  than  you 
have  received,  I  trust,  you  would  say,  let  him  not  be 
believed. 

Thus,  with  the  Truth  in  our  Heads  and*  Love  in 
our  Hearts;  with  Zeal  and  public  Spirit;  with  a  con- 
cern for  Liberty,  Civil  and  Religious;  with  Industry 
and  Economy;  with  a  strict  care  for  the  Education 
of  Youth,  and  their  nurture  and  admonition  in  the 
Fear  of  the  Lord ;  this  American  land  shall  become 
a  great  and  glorious  Empire  ! — 

Hasten,  O  blessed  God,  hasten  this  glorious  pe- 
riod of  thy  Son's  Kingdom,  which  we  know  shall  yet 
come  I  And,  O  ye,  who  now  enjoy  the  blessed  oppor- 
tunity, be  ye  the  happy  means  of  hastening  it.  Adorn 
by  your  lives  the  Divine  doctrines  which  you  pro- 
fess with  your  lips;  that  the  Heathen  and  Unbeliever, 
seeing  your  good  Works  may  be  the  sooner  led  to 
glorify  your  Father  who  is  in  Heaven! 

"  For  this  cause,  I  now  bow  my  knees  unto  the 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  of  whom  the  whole 


SERMON  XXI.  509 

Family  in  Heaven  and  Earth  is  named;  most  earnestly- 
beseeching  Him  that  he  would  grant  you  according 
to  the  riches  of  His  Glory  to  be  strengthened  with 
might  by  His  Spirit  in  the  inner  Man;  that  Christ  may 
dwell  in  your  Hearts  by  Faith,  that  ye  being  rooted 
and  grounded  in  Love,  may  be  able  to  comprehend 
with  all  Saints,  what  is  the  Breadth  and  Length  and 
Depth  and  Height,  and  to  know  the  Love  of  Christ, 
which  passeth  knowledge,  that  ye  may  be  filled  with 
all  the  Fulness  of  God." 

Now  unto  Him  that  is  able  to  do  exceeding  abun- 
dantly above  all  that  you  can  ask  or  think,  according 
to  the  Power  that  worketh  in  us,  unto  Him  be  Glory 
in  the  Church,  by  Cluist  Jesus,  World  without  End. 


APPENDIX. 


THE  purposes  for  which  this  Special  Convention 
was  called,  are  mentioned  in  the  title  page,  (4-83),  and 
the  proceedings,  after  the  foregoing  Sermon,  were  or- 
dered to  be  printed,  as  explanatory  of  those  purposes; 
and  are  accordingly  recorded  here,  especially  as  they 
were  of  considerable  Use,  and  a  kind  of  Basis,  for  the 
Few  Alterations,  which  were  afterwards  made  by  the 
Bishops,  Clergy  and  Laity  of  the  Church,  assembled 
afterwards  at  Philadelphia,  in  order  to  a  Final  Review, 
and  Establishment  of  their  Liturgy,  or  Form  of  Church- 
Worship;  as  mentioned  more  at  large  in  Sermon  XXII, 
preached  October  7th,  1785,  on  the  first  Introduction 
and  Reading  said  Liturgy,  as  recommended  to  future 
use. 


510         APPENDIX  TO  SERMON  XXI. 

ABSTRACT, 

Annapolis^  June  23c/,  1784,  P,  M. 
After  returning  thanks  to  the  Preacher  for  the  fore- 
going Sermon,  delivered  in  the  forenoon, — proceeded 
to  business,  viz, — 

"  Resolved,  That  a  Committee  of  three  Clerical 
*'  and  three  Lay  Members  be  appointed  to  digest  and 
*'  publish  the  Proceedings  of  this  and  such  parts  of  the 
*'  Proceedings  of  the  former  Convention,  as  they  may 
*' judge  necessary  to  lay  before  the  Public;  and  to  con- 
*'  fer  and  treat  with  any  Committees  that  may  be  ap- 
*'  pointed  in  the  Sister-States,  for  considering  and 
*'  drawing  up  a  plan  of  such  alterations  in  the  Liturgy 
*'  of  the  Church,  as  may  be  necessary  under  the  Ame- 
"  rican  Revolution,  for  Uniformity  of  Worship  and 
"  Church   Government." 

The  Committee  of  this  Convention  appointed  for 
the  above  Purposes,  are — 

C  William  Smith,  D.  D.  President, 
Rev.    <  William  West,  Secretary, — and 
^  John  Andrews,  A.  M. 

Richard  Ridgely,  Esq. 

Joseph  Couden,  A.  M. — and 

Dr.  Thomas  Cradock. 

They  are  empowered  to  nominate  any  members  of 
their  own  body,  not  less  than  three,  to  transact  business, 
if  more  cannot  possibly  attend. 

No.  I. 

TO     THE      HONOURABLE      THE     GENERAL      ASSEMBLY     OF     THE 
STATE    OF    MARYLAND. 

THE     PETITION     OF     THE    VESTRY    AND    CHURCH-WARDENS    OF 
THE   PARISH   OF  *******j  *******  COUNTY. 

HUMBLY   SHEWETII, 

That  it  is  manifest  from  Reason,  as  well  as  the 
clearer  Light  of  Revelation,  that  the  Worship  of  the 


APPENDIX  TO  SERMON  XXI.  511 

Almighty  Creator  and  Governor  of  the  Universe,  is  the 
indispensable  duty  of  his  dependent  Creatures,  and  the 
surest  means  of  procuring   their  temporal  as  well  as 
eternal  Happiness:   That,  where  Religion  is  left  unsup- 
ported, neither  Laws  nor  Government  can  be  duly  admi- 
nistered; And,  as  the  experience  of  ages  has  shewn  the 
necessity  of  a  provision  for  supporting  the  Officers  and 
Ministers  of  Government,  in  all  civil  Societies;  so  the 
like  experience  shews  the  necessity  of  providing  a  sup- 
port for  the    Ordinances   and   Ministers  of  Religion— 
because  if  either  of  them  [viz.  Religion  or  Government] 
were  left  wholly  dependent  on  the  benevolence  of  mdi- 
viduals,   such    is  the  frailty   of  human  nature,  and  the 
averseness    of  many  to    their   best    Interests,  that  the 
Sordid  and  Selfish,  the  Licentious,  and  Prophane,  would 
avail  themselves  of  such   Liberty  to   shrink  from  their 
share  of  labour  and  expense,  and  thereby  render  that, 
which  would  be  easy  when  borne  by  All,  an  intolerable 
burden  to  the  Few,  whose  conscience  and  principles  of 
Justice  would  not  permit   them  in  this,   or  any  other 
case,  to  swerve  from  their  Duties,  Civil  or  Religious. 
That  our  pious  ancestors,  the  worthy  and  respecta- 
ble Founders  of  this  State,  convinced  of  the   foregoing 
Truths,  and  declaring  that,  "  In  every  well-grounded 
"  Commonwealth,  matters   concerning  Religion  ought, 
*'  in  the  first  place,  to  be  taken  into  consideration,  coun- 
*'  tenanced  and  encouraged;  as  being  not  only  most  ac- 
*'  ceptable  to  God,   but  the  best  Way    and    Means    of 
"  obtaining  His  Mercy,  and  a  Blessing  upon  a  People 
"  and  Country,"  (having  the  Promises  of  this  Life  and 
of  the  Life  to  come)  did  frame  and  enact  sundry  Laws 
for  erecting  Churches  and  Places  of  Public  Worship, 
the  maintenance  of  an   orthodox   Clergy,    the   Support 
and  advancement  of  Religion,  and  the  orderly  Admini- 
stration of  its  divine  and  saving  Ordinances. 

That  the  Delegates  of  this  State,  at  the  great  iEra 
of  our  Independence,  in  free  and  full  Convention  assem- 
bled, for  the  purpose  of  establishing  a  new  Constitution 
and  Form  of  Government,  upon  the  authority  of  the 


512  APPENDIX  TO  SERMON  XXI. 

People,  appearing  in  their  Wisdom  to  have  considered 
some  parts  of  the  said  Laws  as  inconsistent  M'ith  that 
Religious  Liberty  and  Equality  of  Assessment,  which 
they  intend,ed  as  the  Basis  of  their  future  Government; 
Did,  by  the  thirty-third  section  of  the  Declaration  of 
Rights,  abrogate  all  such  Laws  theretofore  passed,  as 
enabled  any  county  Courts,  on  the  application  of  Vestry- 
men and  Church-Wardens,  to  make  assessments  or 
levies  for  Support  of  the  Religious  establishment;  but 
not  with  a  view  of  being  less  attentive,  than  their  pious 
ancestors  had  been,  to  the  Interests  of  Religion,  Learn- 
ing and  Good  Morals.  On  the  contrary,  by  the  very 
same  Section,  an  express  recommendation  and  authority 
are  given  to  future  Legislatures,  "  At  their  discretion, 
*'  to  lay  a  general  and  equal  Tax  for  the  Support  of  the 
"  Christian  Religion,"  agreeably  to  the  said  Decla- 
ration. 

That  your  Petitioners  are  sensible  of  the  many  ur- 
gent civil  concerns,  in  which  the  honourable  and  worthy 
Legislatures  of  this  State  have  been  engaged,  since  the 
commencement  of  the  present  great  and  trying  Period; 
and  how  much  Wisdom  and  Deliberation  are  at  all 
times  necessary  in  framing  equal  Laws  for  the  Support 
of  Religion  and  Learning,  and  more  especially  amidst 
the  Horrors  and  Confusions  of  an  expensive,  cruel  and 
unrelenting  War.  But  they  are  sensible,  at  the  same 
time,  (and  persuaded  the  honourable  Assembly  are 
equally  sensible)  that  where  Religion  is  left  to  mourn 
and  droop  her  head,  while  her  sacred  Ordinances  are 
unsupported,  and  Vice  and  Immorality  gain  ground, 
even  War  itself  will  be  but  feebly  carried  on.  Patriotism 
will  lose  its  most  animating  principle.  Corruption  will 
win  its  way  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest  places.  Dis- 
tress will  soon  pervade  every  public  measure;  our 
Churches,  our  Grave-Yards — the  Monuments  of  the. 
Piety  of  our  Ancestors,  running  into  Ruin,  will  become 
the  reproach  of  their  Posterity;  nay  more,  the  great  and 
glorious  Fabric  of  public  Happiness,  which  we  are  striv- 
ing to  build  up,  and  cement  with  an  Immensity  of  Blood 


APPENDIX  TO  SERMON  XXI.  513 

and  Treasure,  might  be  In  danger  of  tumbling  into  the 
dust,  as  wanting  the  stronger  cement  of  Virtue  and  Re- 
ligion, or  perhaps  would  fall  an  easy  prey  to  some 
haughty  Invadei  I 

Deeply  impressed  with   these  momentous  conside- 
rations, and  conceiving  ourselves  fully  warranted  by  our 
Constituents,    in    this    application    to    your   honourable 
Body,   having  duly  advertised  our  design,  without  any 
objections  yet  notified  to  us — Your  Petitioners,  there- 
fore, most  earnestly  and  humbly  pray- 
That  an  Act  maybe  passed,  agreeably  to  the  aforesaid 
Section  of  the  Declaration  of  Rights,  for  the  Support 
of  public  Religion,   by    an  equal  assessment  and  tax, 
and  also  to  enable  the  Vestry    and  Church- Wardens 
of  this   Parish,  by  rates  on  the   Pews,  from  time  to 
time,  or  otherwise,  as  in  your  Wisdom  you  shall  think 
fit,  to  repair  and  uphold  the  Church  and  Chapel,  and 
the  Church- Yards  and  Burying  Grounds  of  the  same; 
all  which,  j^our  Petitioners  conceive,   may  be    done, 
not  only    for   this    Parish,  but   at  the  same  time,  if 
thought  best,  for  every  other  Parish  within  this  State 
(which,  it  is   believed,   earnestly    desires    the   same) 
by  a  single  Law,  in  a  manner  perfectly  agreeable  to 
the    Liberty   and  Wishes  of  every   denomination  of 
Men,  who  would   be    deemed    good    Christians   and 
faithful  Citizens  of  this  State.     And  your  Petitioners, 
as  bound,  shall  ever  pray,  &c. 

In  the  foregoing  Petition,  no  exclusive  Privilege  is 
Prayed  for;  only  "  That  a  Law  may  be  passed  agreea* 
*'  bly  to  the  Bill  of  Rights,  and  to  the  Liberty  and 
'*  Wishes  of  every  denomination  of  Men,  v^ho  M^ould 
*'  be  deemed  good  Christians  and  faithful  Citizens  of 
"this  State."  And  some  of  the  Vestries  that  presented 
the  Petitions,  finding  the  public  difficulties  increasing, 
soon  afterwards  signified  their  desire  to  the  General 
Assembly  that  all  further  consideration  of  the  matter, 
might  be  postponed  to  a  time  of  less  distress  and 
danger. 

VOL.  II.  3  U 


514         APPENDIX  TO  SERMON  XXI. 

But  on  the  happy  establishment  of  Peace,  his  Ex- 
cellency Governor  Paca,  in  Council,  with  a  truly  pa- 
ternal and  pious  care  for  the  concerns  of  Religion,  as 
inseparably  connected  with  the  Interest  of  the  State, 
was  pleased  to  revive  this  important  business,  in  an 
Address  to  the  General  Assembly,  (May  6th,  1733), 
as  follows,  viz. 

"  It  is  far  from  our  Intentions  to  embarrass  your 
"  deliberations  with  a  variety  of  objects;  but  we  can- 
*'  not  pass  over  matters  of  so  high  concernment  as  Re- 
*'  ligion  and  Learning.  The  sufferings  of  the  Ministers 
*'  of  the  Gospel  of  all  Denominations,  during  the  War, 
*'  have  been  very  considerable ;  and  the  perseverance 
"  and  firmness  of  those,  who  discharged  their  sacred 
*'  Functions  under  many  discouraging  circumstances, 
"  claim  our  acknowledgments  and  thanks.  The  Bill  of 
*'  Rights  and  Form  of  Government  recognize  the  prin- 
*'  ciple  of  public  Support  for  the  Ministers  of  the  Gos- 
"  pel,  and  ascertain  the  mode.  Anxiously  solicitous 
*'  for  the  Blessings  of  Government,  and  the  welfare 
*'  and  happiness  of  our  Citizens,  and  thoroughly  con- 
*'  vinced  of  the  powerful  influence  of  Religion,  when 
*'  diffused  by  its  respectable  Teachers,  we  beg  leave 
*'  most  seriously  and  warmly  to  recommend,  among  the 
'  *'  first  objects  of  your  attention,  on  the  return  of  Peace, 
*'  the  making  such  provision,  as  the  Constitution,  in  this 
*'  case,  authorizes  and  approves." 

A  copy  of  this  Address,  about  a  week  after  it  was 
delivered  to  the  Assembly,  came  into  the  hands  of  sun- 
dry of  the  Episcopal  Clergy*  ;  who,  finding  the  con- 
cerns of  Religion  so  strongly  recommended  by  the 
Executive  to  the  Legislative  part  of  Government, 
thought  it  immediately  necessary  that  there  should  be 
a  Council  or  Consultation  of  Clergy  held,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  considering  *'  What  alterations  might  be  ne- 
"  cessary    in   our    Liturgy  and    Service ;   and  how  our 

*  They  were  occasionally  assembled  at  the  first  Commencement  m 
"VVashington-College,  May,  17b3. 


APPENDIX  TO  SERMON  XXI.         515 

*'  Church  might  be  organized,  and  a  succession  in  the 
"  Ministry  kept  up,  so  as  to  be  an  object  of  public 
*'  notice  and  support  in  common  with  other  Christian 
"  Churches  under  the  Revolution."  This  was  the  oc- 
casion of  calling  this  General  Convention. 

Some  Legislative  interposition  or  sanction  appeared 
necessary    in   the  course  of  this  business;    for   as    our 
Church  derived  her  Liturgy  from  the   Church  of  Eng- 
land, and  was  formerly  dependent  on  the  same  Church 
for  a  succession  in  her  Ministry,  and  had  certain  pro- 
perty reserved  to  her   by  the  Constitution  of  this  State, 
under  the  name   of  the  Church  of  England ;  it  became 
a  question  whether,  if  any  alterations   should  be   made 
in  the  Liturgy,   or  in  the   mode   of  succession  in   the 
Ministry,  she  could  any  longer  be   considered   as   the 
Church  described  in  the   Constitution  of  this  State,  or 
intitled  to  the  perpetual  use  of  the  Property  aforesaid. 
An  incorporating  Act,  or  Charter  was  also  deemed  ne- 
cessary  to    enable   the   Clergy  or  some  Representative 
Body  of  the  Church,  to  raise  and  manage  a  Fund  for 
certain  charitable   and  pious  purposes;    such  Charters 
having  been  granted  to    Christian   Societies    of  every 
denomination    in    other    of  the    neighbouring   States, 
wherever  they  had  been  prayed  for. 

This  was  the  foundation  of  the  following   Petition, 
which  has  nothing  for  its  object  but  equal  Privileges; 
and   prays   for  nothing  but  what  the   Members  of  our 
Church  consider  as  their  undoubted  Right,  under  the " 
Constitution  and  Laws  of  the  State. 

No.  IE 

TO     THE      HONOURABLE      THE     GENERAL     ASSEMBLY     OF      TilS 

STATE   OF  MARYLAND. 
THE  MEMORIAL   AND    PETITION    OF    THE    SUBSCRIBERS  IN  BE» 
HALF  OF  THEMSELVES  AND    OTHERS,   THE    CLERGY  OF  Tlli 
EPISCOPAL  CHURCHES. 
SHEWETH, 

That  the  happy  termination  of  War,  the  establish-) 
ment  of  Peace,  and  the  final  recognition  and  acknow- 


516         APPENDIX  TO  SERMON  XXL 

ledgment  of  the  Sovereignty  and  Independence  of  these 
United  States  among  the  Powers  of  the  World,  yield 
a  favourable  occasion  (which  this  State  in  particular  hath 
long  desired)  of  making  some  permanent  Provision, 
agreeably  to  the  Constitution,  for  "  the  Ministers  of  Re- 
ligion," and  the  advancement  of  useful  Knowledge  and 
Literature,  through  this  rising  American  Empire. 

That,  in  respect  to  the  Episcopal  Churches  in  this 
State  (to  the  Communion  of  which  so  large  a  proportion 
of  the  good  people  of  Maryland  belongs)  the  following 
things  are  absolutely  necessary,  viz. 

1st.  That  some  alterations  should  be  made  in  the 
Liturgy  and  Service,  in  order  to  adapt  the  same  to  the 
Revolution,  and  for  other  purposes  of  Uniformity,  Con- 
cord and  Subordination  to  the  State. 

2d.  That  a  plan  for  educating,  ordaining,  and  keep- 
ing up  a  succession  of  able  and  fit  Ministers  or  Pastors, 
for  the  Service  of  the  said  Churches,  agreeably  to  ancient 
practice  and  their  professed  Principles,  as  well  as  that 
universal  Toleration  established  by  the  Constitution,  be 
speedily  determined  upon  and  fixed,  under  the  public 
authority  of  the  State,  and  with  the  advice  and  consent 
of  the  Clergy  of  the  said  Churches,  after  due  consulta- 
tion had  thereupon — 

Your  Petitioners,  therefore,  humbly  pray — 

That  the  said  Clergy  may  have  leave  to  consult,  prepare 
and  offer  to  the  General  Assembly,  the  draft  of  a 
Bill,  for  the  good  purposes  aforesaid — and  your  Pe- 
titioners, as  in  duty  bound,  shall  pray,  &c. 

(Signed,) 

WILLIAM  SMITH, 

THOMAS  GATES. 

The  Praver  of  the  foregoing  Petition  was  readily 
granted,  and  a  Meeting  or  Convention  of  the  Clergy, 
in  pursuance  thereof,  was  held  at  Annapolis,  13th 
August,  17S3;  and  the  following  Declaration  of  cer- 
tain Fundamental  Rights  and  Liberties  of  the  Protes- 


APPENDIX  TO  SERMON  XXI.         517 

tant   Episcopal  Church   of  Maryland,   drawn   up  and 
subscribed,  viz. 

Whereas  by  the  Constitution  and  Form  of  Govern- 
ment of  this  State — "  All  persons  professing  the  Chris- 
"  tian  Religion  are  equally  intitled  to  protection  in 
"  their  Religious  Liberty,  and  no  person,  by  any  Law, 
"  [or  otherwise]  ought  to  be  molested  in  his  person  or 
*'  estate,  on  account  of  his  Religious  Persuationor  Pro- 
"  fession,  or  for  his  Religious  Practice;  unless,  under 
"  colour  of  Religion,  any  man  shall  disturb  the  good 
"  Order,  Peace,  or  Safety  of  the  State,  or  shall.infringe 
"  the  Laws  of  Morality,  or  injure  others  in  their  Na- 
"  tural,  Civil,  or  Religious  Rights:"  And  whereas  the 
Ecclesiastical,  and  Spiritual  Independence  of  the  diffe- 
rent Religious  Denominations,  Societies,  Congregations, 
and  Churches  of  Christians  in  this  State,  necessarily 
follows  from,  or  is  included  in,  their  Civil  Indepen- 
dence. 

Wherefore  we,  the  Clergy  of  the  Protestant  Episco- 
pal Church  of  Maryland  (heretofore  denominated  the 
Church  of  England,  as  by  Law  established)  with  all 
duty  to  the  civil  authority  of  the  State,  and  with  all 
Love  and  Good-will  to  our  Fellow-Christians  of  every 
other  Religious  denomination,  do  hereby  declare,  make 
known,  and  claim,  the  following,  as  certain  of  the  Fun- 
damental Rights  and  Liberties  inherent  in  and  belong- 
ing to  the  said  Episcopal  Church,  not  only  of  common 
Right,  but  agreeably  to  the  express  Words,  Spirit  and 
Design  of  the  Constitution  and  Form  of  Government 
aforesaid,  viz. 

I.  WE  consider  it  as  the  undoubted  Right  of  the  said 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  in  common  with  other 
Christian  Churches  under  the  American  Revolution, 
to  complete  and  preserve  herself  as  an  entire  Church, 
agreeably  to  her  ancient  L^sages  and  Profession,  and 
to  have  the  full  enjoyment  and  free  exercise  of  those 
purely  Spiritual  Powers,  which  are  essential  to  the 
being  of  every  Church  or  Congregation  of  the  faith- 
ful, and  which,  being  derived  only  from  Christ  and 


518  APPENDIX  TO  SERMON  XXL 

his  Apostles,  are  to  be  maintained  independent  of 
every  foreign  or  other  Jurisdiction,  so  far  as  maybe 
consistent  with  the  civil  Rights  of  Society. 

II.  That  ever  since  the  Reformation,  it  hath  been  the 
received  doctrine  of  the  Church  w^hereof  we  are 
Members  (and  which  by  the  Constitution  of  this 
State  is  intitled  to  the  perpetual  enjoyment  of  certain 
Property  and  Rights,  under  the  denomination  of  the 
Church  of  England)  "  That  there  be  these  three  Or- 
"  ders  of  Minister's  in  Christ's  Church,  Bishops, 
*'  Priests  and  Deacons,"  and  that  an  Episcopal  Or- 
dination and  Commission  are  necessary  to  the  valid 
administration  of  the  Sacraments,  and  the  due  exer- 
cise of  the  Ministerial  Functions  in  the  said  Church. 

III.  That,  without  calling  in  question  the  Rights, 
Modes  and  Forms  of  any  other  Christian  Churches 
or  Societies,  or  wishing  the  least  contest  with  them 
on  that  subject,  we  consider  and  declare  it  to  be  an 
essential  Right  of  the  said  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  to  have  and  enjoy  the  continuance  of  the  said 
three  Orders  of  Ministers  forever,  so  far  as  concerns 
matters  purely  Spiritual;  and  that  no  persons,  in  the 
character  of  Ministers,  except  such  as  are  in  the 
Communion  of  the  said  Church,  and  duly  called  to 
the  Ministry  by  regular  Episcopal  Ordination,  can 
or  ought  to  be  admitted  into,  or  enjoy  any  of  the 
"  Churches,  Chapels,  Glebes,  or  other  Property," 
formerly  belonging  to  the  Church  of  England  in  this 
State,  and  which  by  the  Constitution  and  Form  of 
Government  is  secured  to  the  said  Church  forever, 
by  whatsoever  name,  she  the  said  Church,  or  her 
superior  Order  of  Ministers,  may  in  future  be  de- 
nominated. 

IV.  That  as  it  is  the  Right,  so  it  will  be  the  Duty,  of 
the  said  Church,  when  duly  organized,  constituted, 
and  represented  in  a  Synod  or  Convention  of  the  dif- 
ferent Orders  of  her  Ministry  and  People,  to  revise 
her  Liturgy,  Forntis  of  Prayer,  and  public  Worship, 
in  order  to   adapt  the  same  to  the  late  Revolution, 


APPENDIX  TO  SERMON  XXI.  51<) 

and  other  local  circumstances  of  America;  which,  it 
is  humbly  conceived,  may  and  will  be  done,  without 
any  other  or  farther  departure  from  the  venerable 
Order  and  beautiful  Forms  of  Worship  of  the  Church 
from  whence  we  sprung,  than  may  be  found  expe- 
dient in  the  change  of  our  situation  from  a  Daughter 
to  a  Sister  Church. 

Signed,  August  13th,  1783. 
William  Smith,  President,  and  Rector  of  St.  Paul's  and 

Chester  Parishes,  Kent-County. 
John  Gordon,  Rector  of  St.  Michael's,  Talbot. 
John  M'Pherson,  Rector  of  William  and  Mary  Parish, 

Charles  County. 
Samuel  Keene,  Rector  of  Dorchester  Parish,  Dorches- 
ter County. 
William  West,  Rector  of  St.  Paul's  Parish,  Baltimore. 
William  Thomson,  Rector  of  St.  Stephen's,  Coecil  County. 
Walter  Magowan,  Rector  of  St.  James's  Parish,  Ann- 

Arundel  County. 
John  Stephen,   Rector  of  All-Faith  Parish,  St.  Mary's 

County. 
Thomas   John  Claggett,  Rector   of  St.  Paul's   Parish, 

Prince  George's  County. 
George  Goldie,  Rector  of  King  and  Queen,  St.  Mary's 

County. 
Joseph  Messinger,  Rector  of  St.  Andrew's  Parish,  St. 

Mary's  County. 
John  Bowie,  Rector  of  St.  Peter's  Parish,  Talbot  County. 
Walter  Harrison,  Rector   of  Durham   Parish,  Charles 

County. 
William  Hanna,  Rector  of  St.  Margaret's,  Westminster 

Parish,   Ann-Arundel   County. 
Thomas  Gates,  Rector  of  St.  Ann's  Annapolis. 
John  Andrews,  Rector  of  St.  Thomas's  Pa-"^ 

rish,  Baltimore  County.  i     j,.         , 

Hamilton  Bell,  Rector  of  Stephney  Parish,  !   ^    ^^j 
„  '  tr        J  '  ^  June  23d, 

bomerset  County.  i      -, -oj, 

Francis  Walker,  Rector  of  Shrewsbury  Pa-  • 
rish,  Kent  County.  J 


520  APPENDIX  TO  SERMON  XXI. 

The  foregoing  declaration  of  Rights    being  made 

and  subscribed,  a  copy  of  the  same  was   presented   to 

his  Excellency    the   Governor,  with  the  following  Ad- 
dress, viz. 

TO  HIS  E;^CELLENCY  WILLIAM  PACA,  ESQ.  GOVERNOR  AND 
COMMANDER  IN  CHIEF,  8cC.  hc.  OF  THE  STATE  OF  MARY- 
LAND. 

We  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Clergy  of  the  said 
State,  at  a  Meeting  or  Convention,  duly  held  at  Anna- 
polis in  order  to  consider,  make  known  and  declare 
those  fundamental  Christian  Rights,  to  which  we  con- 
ceive ourselves  intitled,  in  common  with  other  Chris- 
tian Churches;  Do  hereby,  in  the  first  place,  return 
your  Excellency  our  most  sincere  and  hearty  thanks  for 
your  great  concern  and  attention  manifested  for  the 
Christian  Church  in  general  and  her  suffering  Clergy  of 
all  denominations.  We  trust  and  pray  that  your  Ex- 
cellency will  continue  your  powerful  intercession  till 
some  Law  is  passed  for  their  future  support  and  encou- 
ragement, agreeably  to  the  Constitution. 

We  herewith  lay  before  your  Excellency  an  authen- 
tic copy  of  a  declaration  of  certain  Rights,  to  v/hich, 
according  to  our  best  knowledge  of  the  Laws  and  Con- 
stitution of  our  Country,  we  think  ourselves  intitled,  in 
common  with  other  Churches.  Should  your  Excel- 
lency, from  your  superior  knowledge  of  both,  think  that 
the  declaration  we  have  made,  stands  in  need  of  any 
further  Sanction,  Legislative  or  otherwise,  we  are  well 
persuaded  that  a  continuance  of  the  same  zeal  and  re- 
gard which  you  have  formerly  shewn,  will  at  length  pro- 
duce the  happy  effect  which  you  so  anxiously  desire. 

Praying  for  a  continued  increase  of  your  Excel- 
lency's public  usefulness,  and  that  you  may  meet  the 
Reward  thereof  in  the  world  to  come, 

We  are,  &c. 

[Signed  by  all  the  Members,  by  whom  the  above 
declaration  was  signed.]] 


APPENDIX  TO  SERMON  XXI.         521 

To  which  his  Excellency  was  pleased  to  return  the 
following  answer,  viz. 

GKNTLEMEN, 

I  have  attentively  considered  the  paper  intitled  "  A 
*'  declaration  of  certain  Fundamental  Rights  and  Li- 
"  berties  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  of  Mary- 
*'  land."  And  as  every  denomination  of  Clergy  are  to 
be  deemed  adequate  Judges  of  their  own  Spiritual 
Rights,  and  of  the  Ministerial  commission  and  authority 
necessary  to  the  due  administration  of  the  Ordinances 
of  Religion  among  themselves,  it  would  be  a  very  partial 
and  unjust  distinction  to  deny  that  Right  to  the  res- 
pectable and  learned  Body  of  the  Episcopal  Clergy  in 
this  State;  and  it  will  give  me  the  highest  happiness 
and  satisfaction,  if,  either  in  my  individual  capacity,  or 
in  the  public  character  which  I  now  have  the  honour  to 
sustain,  I  can  be  instrumental  in  advancing  the  interests 
of  Religion  in  general,  alleviating  the  Sufferings  of  any 
of  her  Ministers,  and  placing  every  branch  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church  in  this  State,  upon  the  most  equal  and  res- 
pectable footing. 
I  am, 

Gentlet.ien, 

Your  most  obd't.  humble  Servant, 
WILLIAM  PACA. 

We  have  only  here  to  observe  that  the  general 
Judgment  of  all  our  Churches  at  this  time,  so  far  as  it 
hath  been  yet  collected,  is  for  the  invariable  maintenance 
of  the  three  distinct  Orders  of  our  Ministry.  It  is  a 
matter  that  cannot  concern  any  other  Religious  Societ}', 
and  in  which,  without  entering  into  any  contest,  we  have 
certainly  a  Right  to  our  own  Judgment. 

At  a  General  Convention,  June  22,  1784.  ''  A 
Committee  of  Clergymen  and  Lay-Delegates  was  ap- 
pointed to  essay  a  plan  of  Ecclesiastical  Government, 
and  to  define  therein  the  duties  of  Bishops,  Priests  ar.:l 
Deacons,  in  matters  Spiritual;  and  the  Rights  and  Du- 
ties both  of  Clergy  and  Laity  in  general  Synods  or  Coa- 

VOL.    II.  3  X 


522  APPENDIX  TO  SERMON  XXI. 

ventions  for  the  Government  of  the  Church,  arid  for 
preserving  uniformity  of  Worship,  and  the  reclaiming, 
or  excluding  from  Church  Communion,  scandalous 
Members,  whether  of  the  Clerical  or  Lay  Order. 

The  said  Committee,  not  having  had  time  to  essay 
a  full  plan  for  the  purposes  above  mentioned,  reported 
the    following   as    some  of  the  fundamental    Principles 
thereof,  which  were  agreed  to,  viz. 
I.  That  none  of  the    Orders   of  the   Clergy,   whether 
Bishops,  Priests  or  Deacons,  who  may  be  under  the 
necessity   of  obtaining    Ordination    in    any    foreign 
State  with  a  view  to  officiate  or  settle  in  this    State, 
shall,  at  the  time  of  their  Ordination,  or  at  any  time 
afterwards,  take  or  subscribe  any  obligation  of  obe- 
dience, civil  or  canonical,  to   any  foreign  Power   or 
Authority  whatsoever;   nor  be    admissible    into  the 
Ministry  of  this  Church,  if  such    obligations   have 
been  taken  for  a  settlement  in  any  foreign  country, 
without  renouncing  the  same  by  taking  the  oaths  re- 
quired by  Law  as  a  test  of  allegiance  to  the  United 
States. 
II.    According  to  what  we  conceive  to  be  of  true  Apos- 
tolic Institution,   the    duty    and  office   of  a   Bishop, 
differs  in  nothing  from  that  of  other  Priests,  except 
in  the  Power  of  Ordination  and  Confirmation  ;  and  in 
the  Kight  of  precedency  in  Ecclesiastical  Meetings,  or 
Synods.     The  d.ity  and  office  of  Priests  and  Deacons, 
to   remain   as   heretofore.     And  if  any  further  dis- 
tinctions and  regulations    in   the   different  Orders  of 
the  Ministry,  should  afterwards  be  found  necessary 
for  the    good  government  of  the   Church,  the  same 
shall  be  made  and  established  by  the  joint  voice  and 
authority  of  a  Representative  Body  of  the  Clergy  and 
Laity,  at  future  Ecclesiastical  Synods  or  Conventions. 
III.  The  Clergy  shall   be  deemed  adequate  Judges   of 
the  Ministerial  Commission  and  Authority,  necessary 
to  the  due  Administration  of  the  Ordinances  of  Re- 
ligion  in   their  own  Churches;  and  of  the  Literary, 
Moral,  and  Religious  qualities  and  abilities   of  per- 


APPENDIX  TO  SERMON  XXI.         523 

sons  fit  to  be  nominated  and  appointed  to  the  dlfFerent 
Orders  of  the  Ministry ;  but  the  approving  and  re- 
ceiving such  persons  to  any  particular  Cure,  Duty 
or  Parish,  when  so  nominated,  appointed,  set  apart, 
consecrated  and  ordained,  is  in  the  people  who  are 
to  support  them,  and  to  receive  the  benefit  of  their 
Ministry. 
IV.  Ecclesiastical  State  Conventions,  or  Synods  of  this 
Church,  shall  consist  of  the  Clergy  and  one  Lay- 
Delegate  or  Representative  from  each  Vestry  or 
Parish,  or  a  majority  of  the  same;  and  shall  be  held 
annually  or  oftener,  at  convenient  times,  to  be  appoint- 
ed by  themselves;  but  Fundamental  Rules,  once  duly 
made,  shall  not  be  altered,  unless  two  thirds  of  the 
Members  duly  assembled,  shall  agree  therein. 


524 


SERMON  XXII. 


PREACHED  IN  CHRIST-CHURCH,  PHILADELPHIA,  ON    FRIDAVj 
OCTOBER  7th,  1785, 

BEFORE  the  General  Convention  of  the  Bishops,  Clergy, 
and  Laity  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  in  the  States  of 
New- York,  New-Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Delaware,  Maryland, 
Virginia,  and  South-Carolina.  On  occasion  of  the  first  intro- 
duction of  the  Liturgy  and  Public  Service  of  the  said  Church, 
as  altered  and  recommended  to  future  use,  by  the  Convention. 


IN  CONVENTION, 

Wednesday  eveningy  October  5th,  1785. 
Ordered, 
THAT  the  Rev.  Dr.  Smith  be  requested  to  prepare  and 
preach  a  Sermon,  suited  to  the  solemn  occasion  of  the  present 
Convention,  on  Friday  next;  and  that  the  Convention  attend 
the  same,  and  the  Service  of  the  Church,  as  proposed  for  fu- 
ture use,  be  then  read  for  the  first  time. 

Friday,  October  7th. 
Resolved, 
THAT  the  thanks  of  this  Convention  be  given  to  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Sbiith   for   his  Sermon  this  day  preached  before  them^ 
and  that  he  be  requested  to  publish  the  same. 

AN  EXTRACT  FROM  THE  JOURNAL, 

DAVID  GRIFFITH,  Secretarv. 


525 


SERMON  XXII. 


LUKE,  Chap.  XIV,  ver.  23. 

And  the  Lord  said  unto  the  servant,  Go  out  into  the  highways 
and  hedges^  and  compel  them  to  come  in,  that  my  house 
may  be  filled. 

In  the  parable,  of  which  these  words  are  a 
part,  the  unspeakable  happiness  of  the  kingdom  of 
God,  as  begun  in  the  hearts  of  believers  in  this  world, 
and  to  be  consummated  in  the  world  to  come,  is 
represented  under  the  figure  of  a  great  Feast,  or  Sup- 
per, to  which  multitudes  were  bidden;  and  the  ex- 
cuses, which  they  offer  for  not  coming,  strongly 
describe  the  various  obstructions  which  the  Gospel 
would  meet  with  in  its  reception  among  men;  from 
the  time  of  its  first  promulgation,  to  that  blessed 
period  when  the  dispersed  among  the  highways  and 
hedges  of  remotest  nations  shall  hear  its  Divine  call, 
and  "  all  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  become  the 
*'  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ!" 

To  this  last  universal  invitation,  or  call,  our 
text  clearly  points;  as,  in  the  verses  connected  with  it, 
we  may  find  a  reference  to  the  various  preceding  calls 
and  dispensations  in  the  gospel  economy.  Thus,  at 
the  17th  verse,  when  the  Master  of  the  House  "  sent 


526  SERMON  XXII. 

**  his  servant  at  supper  time  to  say  to  those  who 
"  were  [before]  bidden,  come,  for  all  things  are  now 
'<  ready;"  we  may  understand  the  sending  of  John 
the  Baptist  to  give  the  Jews,  who  were  before  bid- 
den, a  particular  notice  to  prepare  themselves,  [by 
the  baptism  of  repentance]  for  the  immediate  recep- 
tion of  the  Messiah,  and  the  coming  of  his  kingdom, 
which  was  to  be  speedily  preached  and  first  offered 
unto  them!  And  again,  in  the  sending  out  a  second 
time  to  tell  them  *'  the  supper  was  ready  and  to  bid 
"  them  come  in,"  we  are  led  to  consider  the  special 
offers  of  this  kingdom,  which  were  made  to  them  by 
the  apostles  and  seventy  disciples;  while  the  excuses 
w^hich  they  make  ("  one  having  bought  a  piece  of 
"  ground,  another  five  yoke  of  oxen,  and  another 
*'  having  married  a  wife,")  strongly  describe  that  love 
of  the  world  and  of  the  things  it  contains,  which  had 
got  such  fast  hold  of  them,  as  to  leave  no  room  for 
the  spirit  of  the  Gospel,  or  the  words  of  its  messengers 
to  work  upon  them.  Still  farther,  in  the  progress  of 
the  parable,  when  the  "  Master  of  the  house,  being 
"  angry"  (at  the  excuses  made  by  the  Jews)  rejects 
them,  as  unworthy  of  his  heavenly  feast  because  of 
their  carnal  and  hard  hearts,  and  commands  his  ser- 
vant to  "  go  out  quickly"  (lest  the  supper  should  be 
lost)  ''  into  the  streets  and  lanes  of  the  city  and  to 
"  bring  in  the  poor  and  the  maimed,  the  halt  and  the 
"  blind;"  we  may  consider  the  further  extension  of 
Christ's  commission  to  his  Apostles  after  his  resur- 
rectfon,  to  preach  to  the  dispersed  Jews  as  well  as 
the  Gentiles  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Jerusalem,  and 
in  all  Judea,  &c. — 


SERMON  XXII.  527 

But  room  being  still  left  at  this  great  Feast,  the 
Lord  of  the  table,  who  is  all  benevolence  and  mercy, 
being  desirous  that  his  whole  house  should  be  filled, 
delivers,  in  the  last  place,  the  truly  comfortable  and 
glorious  commission  in  the  text — 

''  Go  out  into  the  highways  and  hedges,  and 
"  compel  them  to  come  in,  that  my  house  may  be 
"  filled."— 

Go,  my  servants,  since  the  Jews,  through  the 
hardness  and  carnality  of  their  hearts,  have  rejected 
the  repeated  invitations   which  I  have  given  them ; 
since  the  disperst  of  their  nation  and  the  neighbour- 
ing Gentiles  are  not  sufficient  to  fill  my  whole  house, 
nor  to  answer  my  everlasting  purposes  of  love  to 
mankind,  in  sending  them  a  Saviour  and  pubhshing 
to  them  the  means  of  Salvation  and  Glory — "  Go 
out,  therefore,  into  the  highways  and  hedges*" — Go 
ye  into  all  the   world,  and   preach  the  everlasting 
Gospel  to  every  human  creature,  without  respect  of 
persons,  kindreds  or  tongues.     Publish  to  all  nations 
the  joyful  tidings  of  Salvation,  "  teaching  them  and 
*'  baptizing  them,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
"  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost."    Place  before 
them,  in  the  strongest  and  most  affecting  manner, 
my  free  overtures  of  love  and  grace.     Describe  to 
them,  in  the  most  ferveiit  and  rapturous  manner,  that 
divine  Feast  of  joy,  that  everlasting  Supper  of  bles- 
sedness which  I  have  made  ready  for  true  believers 
in  my  kingdom  of  glory.     Be  earnest  and  zealous  in 
this  great  work!   Take  no  refusal  from  them;  but  by 

»  St.  Mat.  xxviii.  19.     St.  Mark,  .\vi.  16. 


528  SERMON  XXII. 

labouring  "  in  season  and  out  of  season — compel 
*'  them  to  come  in  that  my  house  may  be  filled!" 

Oh  words  of  everlasting  importance  to  the  whole 
Christian  world !  Oh  words  of  unspeakable  joy  to  all 
the  sons  of  men — but  to  us  especially,  whose  lot  may 
be  truly  said  to  have  been  cast  among  the  highways 
and  hedges  in  those  remote  parts  of  the  earth,  which 
never  till  lately  heard  the  divine  call  of  the  Gospel; 
and  to  which  its  joyful  sound  did  at  length  reach,  in 
consequence  of  the  gracious  commission  given  in  the 
text;  which  will,  therefore,  be  a  very  proper  subject 
of  our  further  meditations  on  this  day ! 

We  are  assembled  to  introduce  our  Liturgy  and 
Public  Worship,  in  that  form,  and  \i  ith  those  altera- 
tions, which  the  change  of  our  civil  condition,  and 
other  local  considerations,  appear  to  have  rendered 
necessary,  according  to  the  sense  and  determination 
of  the  representative  body  of  our  Church  from  a 
number  of  these  United  States;  and  our  hope  and 
prayer  to  Almighty  God  is  that  the  same,  as  now 
offered,  and  as  it  may  be  further  improved;  may  by 
His  Grace  and  Holy  Spirit,  become  instrumental, 
through  all  the  rising  states  and  future  empires  of 
this  American  world,  in  compelling  many  to  come 
into  the  sheepfold  of  Christ  and  be  saved.  I  shall, 
therefore,  consider  the  text  in  a  twofold  view;  First 
negatively,  in  respect  to  those  means  which  it  will 
not  justify  in  the  propagation  of  Christianity;  and 
then  positively,  in  respect  to  those  means  which  it 
not  only  justifies  but  clearly  commands. 

And  first,  although  the  words,  "  go  out  and  com- 
"  pel  them  to  come  in,"  be  strongly  authoritative; 


SERMON  XXII.  529 

yet,  unless  we  eontradict  the  whole  tenor  of  Christ's 
Gospel,  which  is  all  meekness  and  love,  we  cannot 
explain  them  as  justifying  any  sort  of  outward  vio- 
lence or  persecution,  to  bring  men  to  embrace  the 
true  Faith.     What  is  here  translated  "  compel"  is 
elsewhere  understood  for  strong  entreaty  or  persua- 
sion.   Thus  in  the  24th  chapter   of  this  Gospel, 
Jesus  is  said  to  have  been  constrained  [or  compelled] 
to  tarry  at  a  certain  village.     Lot  also  is  said  to  have 
constrained  the  angels  to  stay  with  him ;  Jacob  to  have 
constrained  Esau  to  accept  his  presents;  the  sons  of 
the  prophets  to  have  urged  Elisha  to  send  a  number 
of  men  to  look  for  the  body  of  Elijah,  till  he  was 
compelled  to  comply  with  their  request,  although  he 
had  refused  them  before  and  knew  their  journey  to 
be  in  vain,  having,  vi^ith  his  own  eyes,  seen  his  mas- 
ter taken  up  into  heaven.     St.   Matthew  says    the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven  may  suffer  violence,  and  the 
violent  take  it  by  force;  and  St.  Paul  tells  the  Corin- 
thians that  he  had  become  a  fool  in  glorying,  but 
that  by  their  deportment,  to  him,  they  had  compelled 
him  to  it,  &c. 

It  is  impossible,  therefore,  to  believe  that  the 
same  Scriptures,  which  enjoin  every  man  "  to  be 
"  persuaded  in  his  own  mind  and  ready  to  give  a 
*'  reason  for  the  hope  that  is  in  him,"  should,  at  the 
same  time,  enjoin  a  tyranny  to  be  erected  over  mens' 
reason  and  conscience;  or  direct  their  bodies  to  be 
injured  or  destroyed,  for  the  conviction  or  illumina- 
tion of  their  minds.  Every  man  must  answer  for 
himself  at  the  great  tribunal  of  his  judge,  and  there- 
fore every  man  is  enjoined  to  prove  his  own  work, 

VOL.    II.  3  Y 


SnO  SERMON  XXII. 

and  then  he  shall  have  rejoicing  in  himself  alone  and 
not  in  another. 

The  mind  of  man,  notwithstanding  its  present  de- 
generacy and  corruption,  even  in  the  most  unen- 
lightened savage,  maintains  so  much  of  its  native 
freedom,  dignity  and  glory,  as  to  spurn  from  it  all 
violence  and  force.  It  shrinks  back  with  abhorrence 
and  indignation  from  all  tenets  and  opinions,  obtruded 
upon  it  by  external  pains  or  penalties. 

Witness,  ye  noble  army  of  Saints  and  Martyrs 
of  every  age,  that  no  man's  judgment  was  ever  con- 
victed by  stripes,  by  imprisonments,  by  racks  or  by 
flames!  Nay  witness,  even  ye  unenlightened  tribes  of 
Mexico  and  Peru,  that  the  murder  of  millions,  for 
the  pretence  of  religion,  hath  served  for  nothing  more 
than  to  rivet  the  unhappy  survivors  still  deeper  in 
their  tenets,  whether  of  Truth  or  of  Errorj  and  to  con- 
vince them  that  a  good  and  gracious  God  could  never 
be  the  author  of  that  religion  which  can  sanctify  such 
enormities  and  barbarities  I 

Whatever  may  be  the  pretence,  all  such  methods 
as  these,  dishonour  our  master  Christ,  whose  whole 
Gospel  breathes  only  the  spirit  of  Love;  and  it  is  as 
repugnant  to  this  spirit,  to  persecute  the  most  erro- 
neous as  the  most  sound  Believer! 

How  long,  O  merciful  Father  of  the  human  race, 
how  long! — ^But  I  forbear — Blessed  be  God,  the 
Church,  of  which  we  are  members,  hath  not  so  learned 
Christ.  Nay  all  churches,  in  the  present  philosophic 
and  enlightened  day,  are  approaching  nearer  to  each 
other  in  Christian   Charity;    and  those   garments 


SERMON  XXII.  SSI 

which  were  once  rolled  in  blood,  are  now  undergoing 
a  daily  and  silent  ablution! 

But  besides  this  external  compulsion,  of  which 
we  have  been  speaking;  there  is  also  an  internal  com- 
pulsion attempted  by  many,  which  is  alike  unjustifi- 
able ;  namely,  the  dressing  out  the  pure  religion  of 
the  Gospel  in  a  way  that  offers  salvation  without 
obedience  to  its  moral  precepts;  and  strives  to  per- 
suade men  that  they  may  become  Christians  on  easier 
terms  than  Christ  hath  appointed.  And,  under  this 
head,  I  cannot  but  mention  those  who,  in  order  to 
draw  or  compel  numbers  to  their  party,  enter  the 
houses  of  weak  and  unstable  persons;  flatter  their 
particular  passions  or  prejudices;  lay  the  stress  of 
religion  on  some  favourite  Tenets  or  Shibboleths;  ne- 
glect to  make  known  the  whole  counsel  of  God;  and 
seek  to  preach  themselves,  more  than  their  master 
Jesus  Christ. 

But  turn  we  from  all  such  methods  as  those  which 
the  Gospel  will  not  justify ;  and  come  we  to  a  more 
joyous  and  important  subject — the  consideration  of 
those  methods  which  it  not  only  justifies  but  com- 
mands; whereby  all  of  us,  both  clergy  and  laity  may- 
be instrumental,  through  the  help  of  God,  in  com- 
pelling others  to  the  profession  of  the  Gospel,  and 
the  practice  of  its  Divine  Precepts;  ^nd  this  we  may 
do— 

1st.  By  special  instruction  and  exhortation; 

2dly.  By  living  example;  and 

3dly.  By  the  decency,  devotion,  fervency  and 
solemnity  of  our  forms  of  public  worship,  and  bj 


532  SERMON  XXII. 

embracing  every  opportunity  for  their  further  im- 
provement. 

First,  concerning  instruction  and  exhortation; 
although  the  laity  ought  on  all  proper  occasions  to 
invite  and  persuade  men  to  the  practice  of  true  reli- 
gion, as  it  is  in  the  Gospel;  yet  I  shall  consider  this 
duty  chiefly  as  it  concerns  the  Clergy,  who  are  those 
servants  more  particularly  addressed  in  the  text, 
and  commanded  to  go  forth,  as  special'messengers, 
not  barely  to  instruct  and  exhort,  but  vehemently  to 
urge  and  to  press,  and  by  all  just  and  Christian  me- 
thods to  compel  others  to  come  in;  displaying  to 
them,  with  faithfulness  and  unwearied  zeal,  the  whole 
counsel  of  God — the  terrors  and  judgments  of  the 
law,  as  well  as  the  marvellous  grace  and  rich  mercies 
of  the  Gospel — the  duties  of  Love  and  Evangelical 
Obedience,  as  well  as  the  divine  virtues  of  Faith  and 
Heavenly  Hope! 

A  preacher  of  the  gospel,  truly  animated  with 
these  exalted  subjects,  impressed  with  the  weight  of 
eternal  truth,  glowing  for  the  good  of  his  fellow-crea- 
tures, and  convinced  of  the  immense  value  of  their 
immortal  souls,  has  noble  opportunities  of  touching 
the  hearts  of  men,  and  even  of  constraining,  or  com- 
pelling them  to  the  love  of  God.  • 

To  describe  aright  that  unbounded  goodness 
which  created  this  world;  to  trace  the  ways  of  that 
Providence  which  directs  all  events  in  it  with  unerr- 
ing wisdom;  to  show  forth  the  patience  and  long- 
suffering  of  the  Almighty  with  his  fallen  and  sinful 
creatures,  through  the  various  ages  of  the  world,  and 


SERMON  XXIL  533 

all  the  marvellous  workings  of  his  love  to  reclaim  and 
save  them;  but,  above  all,  to  set  forth  the  peculiar 
glory  and  sufficiency  of  that  method  of  Salvation 
which  he  hath  declared  to  us  in  Christ  Jesus,  who 
hath  blotted  out  the  dreadful  sentence  of  condemna- 
tion— the  hand  writing  that  was  against  us;  who  hath 
delivered  us  from  the  burden  of  ceremonies  and  sa- 
crifices under  the  old  Law,  and  hath  given  us  a  new 
Law,  simple  and  pure,  in  its  stead,  and  founded  upon 
the  one  complete  sacrifice  of  himself  for  the  sins  of 
the  whole  world! 

O  love  unspeakable,  which  astonishes  even  An- 
gels, and  hath  broken  the  kingdom  of  Devils!  What 
can  ever  move,  constrain  or  compel,  the  human  heart, 
if  Love  like  this  hath  no  effect?  Think  you  that  if 
a  servant  of  God,  really  inflamed  with  this  Love,  were 
proposing  its  rich  overtures,  even  to  the  most  unen- 
lightened Gentile,  in  a  language  and  sense  intelligible 
to  him — he  would  not  cry  out — O  the  heights  and 
the  depths  thereof !  O  blessed  Saviour!  I  desire  to 
taste  of  this  Love  of  thine — I  am  ready  to  follow  thy 
divine  call,  and  the  calls  of  thy  faithful  servants,  Vtdio 
speak  in  thy  name — Draw  me,  I  beseech  thee,  more 
and  more  by  this  constraining  Love — Draw  me  and 
I  will  follow,  nay  I  will  run,  after  thee! 

It  is  in  this  sense  only  that  the  messengers  and 
ministers  of  God  can  be  said  to  be  enjoined  to  com- 
pel men  to  come  in;  namely  by  giving  them  just  and 
ravishing  views  of  God's  goodness;  by  being  urgent 
and  pressing  on  the  subject,  by  setting  forth  the 
beauty  of  holiness  and  the  great  importance  of  the 
Christian  Revelation;  the  duties  which  it  commands, 


534  SERMON  XXII. 

the  vices  and  impurities  which  it  forbids,  the  sup* 
port  which  it  offers  us  in  hfe,  the  comforts  in  death, 
and  the  prospects  of  joy  through  immeasurable  eter- 
nity I 

I  come  now  to  the  second  kind  of  compulsion, 
which,  by  God's  grace,  is  in  the  power  of  us  all,  both 
Clergy  and  Laity ;  and  that  is,  by  our  constant  endea- 
vours to  become  strong  and  living  examples  of  all 
goodness;  which  is  indeed  our  highest  duty,  and 
most  reasonable  service.  For  since,  as  hath  been 
before  said,  our  lot  is  cast  among  the  highways  and 
hedges  of  this  new  world,  we  should  consider  our- 
selves as  peculiarly  addressed  in  the  text,  *'  to  be 
blameless  and  without  rebuke  in  the  midst  of  a  per- 
verse and  crooked  generation;"  to  be  shining  lights — 
illustrious  examples  of  the  power  and  efficacy  of  the 
Gospel — ^a  testimony  to  the  heathen  around  us  of  the 
truth  and  purity  of  its  doctrines;  that  they,  "  seeing 
our  p-ood  works,"  may  be  powerfully  led  or  com- 
pelled to  embrace  such  a  holy  Religion,  and  "  to 
glorify  our  Father  who  is  in  heaven." 

Let  this  then,  my  Brethren,  both  of  the  Clergy 
and  Laity,  namely,  our  works  and  living  example,  be 
the  mutual  test  of  our  Faith  and  of  your  Faith — For 
it  will  not  be  so  much  a  question  at  the  last  day,  of 
what  Church  we  were,  nor  whether  we  were  of  Paul 
or  of  Apollos,  but  whether  we  were  of  Christ  Jesus, 
and  had  the  true  marks  of  Christianity  in  our  lives? 
Were  we  poor  in  Spirit,  humble,  meek,  and  pure  in 
Heart?  Did  we  pray  without  ceasing?  Had  we  sub- 
dued our  Spirits  to  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  lifted  our 
affections  above  earthlv  things?    Have  we  nailed  our 


SERMON  XXII.  555 

fleshly  appetites  to  our  Master's  cross,  living  no  more 
to  ourselves,  but  to  Him  who  died  for  us  ?  Were 
our  souls  formed  into  that  divine  frame  of  Love,  by 
which  He  declared  His  disciples  should  be  known  ? 
Unless  this  be  our  case,  we  are  yet  strangers  to  the 
ways  of  Religion  and  Peace,  and  to  those  heavenly 
dispositions  which  are  to  prepare  us  for  eternal  com- 
munion with  God  and  blessed  Spirits  in  the  world 
to  come. 

.  True  Religion,  therefore,  is  something  that  is 
Spiritual  and  designed  to  perfect  the  soul  in  holiness 
and  the  fear  of  God.  The  power  and  right  know- 
ledge thereof^  lies  much  deeper  than  in  ordinances 
and  doctrines.  It  must  reach  the  inner  parts,  or 
rather,  as  it  is  expressed  by  an  eminent  Divine*,  "  it 
must  take  its  rise  there — even  in  the  hidden  man  of 
the  heart,  where  Christ  bruises  the  serpent,  subdues 
our  natural  corruptions,  erects  His  throne  within  us, 
and  consecrates  us  temples  of  the  Living  God  !" 

This  doctrine  is  necessary  in  an  age,  wherein  all 
Christians,  trusting  too  much  to  the  externals  of  their 
Religion,  are  ready  to  wrap  themselves  up  in  false 
Peace.  But  wherever  there  is  genuine  Faith,  work- 
ing by  Love,  animated  by  Hope,  and  accompanied 
by  true  Repentance,  Humility,  Simplicity  and  Purity 
of  Heart — there,  and  only  there,  is  the  true  Church — 
that  communion  of  Saints,  that  blessed  fellowship 
and  assembly  of  men,  where  Christ  is  the  sole  Head; 
where  all  things  will  be  done  in  decency  and  pure 
order,  and  "  the  Father  will  be  worshipped  in  Spirit 
and  in  Truth.'^ 

*  Hartler. 


536  SERMON^XXir. 

And  this  brings  me  to  my  third  and  chief  head 
on  this  great  occasion  ;  which  was  to  show  that  ano- 
ther powerful  method  of  compelhng  men  to  come  in, 
is  by  the  decency,  devotion,  fervency  and  solemnity 
of  our  forms  of  PubHc  Worship;  using  every  endea- 
vour in  our  power  for  their  further  improvement. 
For  this  good  purpose,  the  representative  body  of 
our  Church,  from  a  number  of  these  United  States, 
are  now  assembled  or  convened. 

Arduous  was  the  w^ork  that  lay  before  us.  When 
we  took  up  our  Liturgy  with  a  view  to  certain  neces- 
sary alterations,  we  were  struck  with  the  utmost  dif- 
fidence. We  contemplated  our  Church  service  as 
an  august  and  beautiful  fabric — venerable  for  its  anti- 
quity— venerable  from  the  memory  of  those  glorious', 
and  now  glorified,  Luminaries,  Saints  and  Martyrs, 
who  laid  the  foundations  of  our  Church  on  the  rock 
of  ages.  We  stood  arrested,  as  it  were,  at  an  awful 
distance — It  appeared  almost  sacrilege  to  approach 
the  porch,  or  lift  a  hand  to  touch  a  single  part,  to 
polish  a  single  corner,  or  to  clear  it  from  its  rust  of 
years ! 

When,  on  the  one  hand,  we  looked  back  to  the 
days  of  the  first  reformation  in  Religion,  the  progres- 
sive steps  by  which  those  pious  worthies  broke  down 
the  enormous  pile  of  rubbish  and  error,  which  for 
ages  had  been  built  up  to  obscure  the  ancient  founda- 
tions laid  by  Christ  and  his  Apostles;  when  we  con- 
sidered the  difficulties  which  they  had  to  encounter — 
the  powers  of  this  world  combined  against  them — 
the  strength  of  ancient  habits  and  prejudices — the 
ignorance  of  the  age  (learning  and  philosophy  being 


SERMON  XXir.  537 

then  ata  low  ebb,  and  chiefly  engrossed  by  those  whose 
interest  it  was  to  support  the  former  error;)  when 
"we  considered  these  things,  we  were  rather  astonished 
that  they  had  gone  so  far  than  that  they  went  no  far- 
ther— but,  we  were  encouraged  to  proceed,  by  consi- 
dering, on  the  other  hand,  that  we  had  none  of 
those  difficulties  to  deter  us. 

Blessed  be  God,  we  live  in  a  liberal  and  en- 
lightened age,  when  Religion,  if  not  so  generally 
practised  as  it  ought,  is  nevertheless  generally  better 
understood;  and  when  nothing  can  be  considered  as 
deserving  the  name  of  Religion,  which  is  not  rational, 
solid,  serious,  charitable,  and  worthy  of  the  nature 
and  perfections  of  God  to  receive,  and  of  free  and 
reasonable  creatures  to  perform — Nor  had  we  to  con- 
tend against,  nor  suffer  from,  the  rulers  of  this  world. 
Blessed  be  God  again,  they  yield  us  that  best  pro- 
tection and  assistance  which  Religion  can  receive 
from  earthly  powers — perfect  and  equal  liberty  to 
worship  God  according  to  that  sense  of  holy  Scrip- 
ture which  our  reason  and  conscience  approve;  and 
to  make  such  alterations  and  improvements  in  points 
of  decency,  order,  government  and  edification,  as 
the  general  body  of  the  Church,  from  time  to  time, 
may  judge  most  expedient. 

Favourable  to  our  wishes,  therefore,  was  the 
present  ^ra.  Through  the  wise  ordering  of  Provi- 
dence, we  had  just  become  a  sovereign  and  separate 
people  among  the  nations  of  the  earth;  independent 
of  all  foreign  jurisdiction,  in  matters  ecclesiastical  as 
well  as  civil.  With  vast  labour  and  application  our 
forms  and  constitutions  of  civil  government,  had  been 

VOL.  II.  3  z 


538  SERMON  XXII. 

built  up  and  established  upon  the  purest  principles  of 
political  wisdom  and  liberty;  in  consequence  of 
which,  certain  changes  in  our  ecclesiastical  consti- 
tutions became  necessary,  as  well  as  in  our  forms  of 
Prayer  for  the  "  powers  that  be;"  considering  them 
"  as  ordained  of  God." 

These  alterations  being  once  made,  an  occasion 
w^as  offered  (such  as  few  Churches  before  us  have 
ever  enjoyed)  of  taking  up  our  Liturgy  or  public  Ser- 
vice, for  a  Review,  w^here  our  former  venerable  reform- 
ers had  been  obliged  to  leave  it;  and  of  proposing  to 
the  Church  at  large,  such  further  alterations  and  im- 
provements, as  the  length  of  time,  the  progress  in 
manners  and  civilization,  the  increase  and  diifusion 
of  charity  and  toleration  among  all  Christian  denomi- 
nations, and  other  circumstances  (some  of  them 
peculiar  to  our  situation  among  the  highways  and 
hedges  of  this  new  world)  seem  to  have  rendered  ab- 
solutely necessary. 

Ardent,  and  of  long  continuance,  have  been  the 
wishes  of  many  of  the  greatest,  wisest  and  best  Di- 
vines of  our  Church,  for  some  alterations  and  im- 
provements of  this  kind.  Among  these  we  have  a 
Whitby*,  Tillotson,  Saunderson,  Stillingfleet,  Bur- 

•  The  judgment  and  wishes  of  some  of  those  great  Divines,  which 
could  not  so  conveniently  be  delivered  in  a  Setmon,  I  have  collected  into 
the  following  notes,  for  the  further  information  of  the  reader. 

"  If  our  rulers  (says  Dr.  Whitby)  would  be  pleased  to  change  the  pre- 
sent Liturgy  as  much  from  what  it  is,  as  it  is  altered  from  what  is  was, 
in  the  days  of  Edward  the  Vlth,  I  verily  believe  that  alteration  would  ren- 
der it  acceptable  to  many,  who  do  now  refuse  submission  to  it.  The 
Church  of  Christ  hath  judged  it  fit  to  alter  many  things  which  were  first 
instituted  by  the  blessed  Apostles  themselves,  or  by  the  primitive  age  of 
the  Church  [namely  the  kiss  of  charity  and  some  other  usages ;]  yet  I  hope 


SERMON  XXII.  539 

net,  Beveridge,  Wake,  Tennison,  Hales,  and  innu- 
merable others  of  venerable  name  among  the  Clergy; 

this  tempteth  no  man  to  suspect  the  -vvisdom  of  the  Apostles  of  our  Lord, 
or  of  the  primitive  professors  of  Christianity.  Why,  therefore,  should  a 
like  practice  tempt  any  to  suspect  the  wisdom  of  our  first  reformers  ?  We 
have  already  altered  many  things,  which  were  allowed  and  done  by  them. 
They  at  first  retained  chrism,  prayer  for  the  dead,  baptism  by  women; 
and  many  other  things  of  a  like  nature.  And  if  these  things  might  be 
reformed,  without  reflection  on  their  wisdom,  why  may  not  other  things 
be  so?" 

<'  The  serious  and  speedy  review  of  the  Liturgy,"  says  Bishop  Gauden, 
(in  the  year  1661.)  "  much  desired  by  some,  and  not  much  opposed  by 
others,  may  be  of  good  use  for  explaining  some  words  and  phrases  which 
are  now  much  antiquated,  obscure  and  out  of  vulgar  understanding;  which 
is  no  news  after  an  hundred  years,  in  which,  language,  as  well  as  all 
things  under  heaven  change.  This  work,  once  well  and  wisely  done,  may, 
by  God's  blessing,  much  tend  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  sober  Christians;— 
for  as  one  day  teacheth  another,  so  there  may  be  (as  in  all  outward  forms 
of  Divine  Worship)  both  harmless  additions,  and  innocent  variations;  yea, 
and  sometimes  inoffensive  defalcations  of  some  redundancies,  according  as 
men  and  times,  and  words  and  manners  and  customs,  vary." 

Bishop  Saunderson  (in  a  visitation  Sermon,  1641.)  speaking  of  our  re» 
formation,  although  he  says  "  he  had  a  great  esteem  for  the  moderation  o£ 
it,  and  a  great  veneration  for  the  instruments  employed  by  God  in  il,  and 
a  great  love  of  that  wholesome  way  of  doctrine,  life,  devotion  and  govern- 
ment; yet  he  was  not  such  a  formalist,  but  that  he  wished  for  alterations, 
though  he  judged  that  all  alterations,  in  such  grand  and  established  con- 
cerns as  Religion,  should  be  done  by  the  public  spirit,  counsel  and  consent 
of  the  Prophets,  Prince  and  People." 

"  Nothing,"  says  Bishop  Beveridge,  "  was  anciently  more  usual  with 
the  Churches  of  God,  than  when  times  and  necessity  required  it,  to  change 
the  laws  made  by  themseh'es;  to  abrogate  old  ones,  and  substitute  others 
and  perhaps  different  ones,  in  their  stead."  "  And,  says  Bishop  Kennet, 
let  us  hope  and  pray  that  whatever  addition  can  be  made  to  our  happi- 
ness, God  in  his  time  will  add  those  things  unto  us.  In  the  Churches  of 
Corinth  and  Crete,  planted  by  an  Apostle,  there  were  some  things  wanting, 
to  be  afterward  set  in  order." 

Bishop  Burnet  "  wishes  some  things  may  be  taken  away,  and  others 
softened  and  explained.  Many  things  were  retained  at  the  reformation, 
to  draw  the  people  the  more  entirely  into  it ;  which  wai  at  that  time  a 
lawful  consideration,  but  is  now  at  an  end,"  8tc. 


540  SERMON  XXII. 

and  among  the  Laity  a  multitude  more,  at  the  head 
of  whom  may  be  placed  the  great  Lord  Bacon,  the 
father  of  almost  all  reformation  and  improvement  in 
modern  philosophy  and  science. 

Eight  diiferent  times,  from  the  days  of  Edward 
the  sixth,  when  our  Liturgy  was  first  framed,  to  the 
year  1661,  has  it  been  revised  and  altered  by  public 
authority.  And,  says  Archbishop  Tennison,  some 
who  have  well  considered  all  the  alterations  and 
amendments  which  were  then  made,  (viz.  in  1661,} 
and  which  amount  to  the  number  of  six  hundred,  are 
sufficiently  convinced  that  if  there  was  reason  for 
those  changes  at  that  time,  there  is  equal,  if  not 
greater  reason,  for  some  further  improvements  now. 

Our  Church,  in  the  preface  to  our  common 
prayer,  allows  the  expediency  and  necessity  of  such 
alterations  from  time  to  time.  Even  our  language 
itself  is  fluctuating,  and  receiving  frequent  improve- 
ments; and  in  what  concerns  Religion,  and  its  va- 
rious forms,  rkes  and  ceremonies,  no  Church  on 
earth  can  claim  perfection.  This  belongs  only  to 
the  Church  of  the  first  born  in  Heaven  I 

But  the  greatest  and  most  important  alterations 
and  amendments  were  proposed  at  the  Revolution, 
that  great  sera  of  liberty,  when  in  1689*,  commis- 

*  The  preamble  to  the  commission  in  16&9,  was  as  follows;  strongly- 
setting  forth  the  need  of  alterations  from  time  to  time ;  viz.  "  Whereas 
"  the  particular  forms  of  divine  worship,  and  the  rites  and  ceremonies 
"  appointed  to  be  used  therein,  are  things  in  their  own  nature  indifferent 
"and  alterable  and  so  acknowledged;  it  is  but  reasonable  that,  upon 
"  weighty  and  important  considerations,  according  to  the  various  exigen- 
"  cies  of  times  and  occasions,  such  changes  and  alterations  should  be 
"  made  therein  as  to  those  that  are  in  place  and  authority  should  from 
"  time  to  time  seem  either  necessary  or  expedient." 


SERMON  XXII.  541 

sioners  were  appointed,  among  whom  were  many  of 
the  great  divines  already  mentioned;  of  whom,  and  of 
those  who  were  nominated  for  the  hke  great  work 
before  the  revolution,  Archbishop  Wake  says — 
"  They  were  a  set  of  men,  than  whom  this  church 
*'  was  never,  at  any  one  time,  blessed  with  either 
*'  wiser  or  better,  since  it  was  a  church."  They  set 
earnestly  about  the  great  work  committed  to  them ; 
making  many  important  and  necessary  alterations  in 
the  morning  and  evening  service ;  revising  the  various 
collects  throughout  the  year,  and  rendering  them 
more  suitable  to  the  epistles  and  gospels ;  striking  out 
unnecessary  repetitions  in  the  service,  and  also  such 
psalms  and  lessons  of  the  Old  Testament,  as  appeared 
less  suitable  to  the  worship  of  a  Christian  church ; 
altering  and  amending  the  offices  of  baptism,  confir- 
mation, matrimony,  visitation  of  the  sick,  and  burial 
of  the  dead,  in  all  things  justly  exceptionable  ;  so  that 

Archbishop  Wake,  lamenting  the  miscarriage  of  the  great  and 
good  design  of  this  commission,  declares  it  to  have  been  as  follows,  and 
makes  some  other  strong  remarks  upon  the  whole  proceedings,  with 
which  I  shall  close  these  notes. 

"  The  design,"  says  he,  "  was  in  short  to  improve,  and,  if  possible, 
'*  to  enforce  our  discipline,  to  review  and  enlarge  our  liturgy,  by  correct- 
"  ing  of  some  things,  by  adding  of  others,  by  leaving  some  few  ceremo- 
"  nies,  confessed  to  be  indifferent  in  their  nature,  as  indiiferent  in  their 
"  usage.  No  alterations  were  intended,  but  in  things  declared  alterable 
"  by  the  church  itself.  And  if  things  alterable,  be  altered  upon  the 
'*  groa.ids  of  prudence  and  charity;  and  things  defective  be  supplied; 
*'  and  things  abused  be  restored  to  their  proper  use  ;  and  things  of  a  more 
"  ordinary  composition  be  revised  and  improved,  while  the  doctrine, 
"  government  and  worship  of  the  church,  remain  entire  in  all  the  sub. 
"  stantial  parts  of  them;  we  have  all  reason  to  believe  that  this  will  be  so 
"  far  from  injuring  the  church,  that  on  the  contrary,  it  shall  receive  % 
*'  very  great  benefit  thereby." 

Speech  on  Saciieverell'i  Trial. 


542  SERMON  XXII. 

the  whole  service  might  thus  become  more  connect- 
ed, solemn  and  affecting, 

This  great  reformation  was,  however,  lost  through 
the  heats  and  divisions  which  immediately  followed, 
both  in  church  and  slate,  under  King  William;  and 
such  hath  been  the  situation  of  things  that  it  hath 
never  since  been  resumed  in  the  mother  church,  by 
any  public  authority. 

But  sin2:ularlv  to  be  admired  and  adored  are  the 
ways  of  Providence!  At  the  commencement  of  a  new 
sera  in  the  civil  and  religious  condition  of  mankind  in 
this  new  world,  and  upon  another  great  Revolution 
about  an  hundred  years  after  the  former,  all  those 
proposed  alterations  and  amendments  were  in  our 
hands;  and  we  had  it  in  our  power  to  adopt  and  even 
to  improve  them,  as  might  best  suit  our  circumstan- 
ces in  that  part  of  our  church,  which  the  Lord  hath 
planted  and  permitted  to  flourish  among  the  highways 
and  hedges  of  this  immense  continent! 

To  embrace  such  an  occasion,  we  are  certain  that 
multitudes  in  the  mother  church  would  rejoice!  And 
for  us,  not  to  have  embraced  it,  would  have  been  un- 
grateful to  our  God,  unjust  to  ourselves  and  our 
holy  religion,  and  unpardonable  by  our  posterit5\ 
It  hath  been  embraced ! — And,  in  such  a  manner,  we 
trust,  as  will  carry  our  Church  through  all  the  shoals 
of  controversy,  and  conduct  her  into  a  safe  and  quiet 
harbour ! 

What  glories  will  shine  upon  the  heads  of  our  Cler- 
gy whom  God  hath  made  instrumental  in  this  good 
work!  How  much  shall  our  laitv  be  venerated  for  the 
candor,   liberality,  and  abilities,   which  they   have 


SERMON  XXIL  543 

manifested  on  this  great  occasion.  Looking  back 
upon  the  wonderful  things  which  God  hath  of  late 
done  for  them,  and  forward  upon  the  long  tract  of 
glory  which  is  opening  before  them  as  a  people;  they 
could  not  but  consider  that,  after  all  their  illustrious 
toils  for  the  civil  happiness  of  their  country,  they  had 
done  but  little  for  their  posterity  if  the  great  concerns 
of  Religion  were  neglected  ;  knowing  that  righteous- 
ness only  exalteth  a  nation,  and  that  empires  and 
kingdoms  can  rise  and  flourish  upon  no  other  foun- 
dation, than  Religion  and  Virtue. 

What  now  remains,  lies  with  the  body  of  our 
Church  at  large ;  namely  to  receive,  with  the  like 
temper  of  liberality,  gravity  and  seriousness,  as  in 
the  sight  of  Almighty  God,  what  is  now  o-ifered  to 
their  acceptance  and  use  by  their  Church  represen- 
tatives or  deputies.  One  part  of  the  service  you 
have  just  heard,  and  have  devoutly  joined  in  it.  Here 
the  alterations  are  but  few,  and  those,  it  is  hoped 
such  as  tend  to  render  it  more  solemn,  beautiful  and 
affecting !  The  chief  alterations  and  amendments  are 
proposed  in  the  various  offices,  viz.  of  Baptism,  &c. 
as  hath  been  observed  to  you  before,  with  the  addi- 
tion of  some  new  services  or  offices;  namely  for  the 
4th  day  of  July,  commemorative  of  the  blessings  of 
Civil  and  Religious  Liberty;  the  first  Thursday  of 
November  as  a  Thanksgiving  for  the  fruits  of  the 
earth ;  and  an  office  for  the  visitation  of  persons  un- 
der the  sentence  of  death;  of  all  which  you  can  only 
form  a  true  judgment,  when  they  shall  be  published 
and  proposed  to  you  in  the  new  prayer  book. 


544  SERMON  XXII. 

Brethren  !  I  am  not  a  stranger  to  you  in  this  pul- 
pit!  But  some  years  have  elapsed  since  I  have  ad- 
dressed you  from  hence  ;   and  a  few  years  more  will 
close  my  lips  forever  !  This  may  possibly  be  my  last 
Sermon  to  you;  and,  therefore,  I  would  exhort  you 
again  to  receive,  and  examine,  with  a  meek,  candid, 
teachable  and  charitable  temper  of  mind,  what  is  pro- 
posed to  you  on  this  solemn  occasion;  as  a  work  in- 
tended wholly  for  the  advancement  of  Religion  and 
the  maintenance  of  Peace  and  Unity  in  our  Church 
to  latest  posterity.     Let  all  prejudices  and  prepos- 
sessions be  laid  aside.       Consider  seriously  what 
Christianity  is  !    What  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  are  ! 
And  how  much  it  is  our  duty  to  have  them  set  forth 
and  promulgated  to  the  Christian  world,  and  also  the 
Heathen  world  around  us,   in  the  clearest,  plainest, 
most  affecting  and  majestic  manner  !  Let  them  never 
be  obscured  by  dark  and  mysterious  sentences  and 
definitions  ;  Uor  refined  away  by  cunningly  devised 
fables,   or  the  visionary  glosses  of  men,  thinking 
themselves  wise  above  what  is  written.     Were  our 
blessed  Saviour  now  upon  earth,  he  would  not  nar- 
row the  terms  of  communion,  by  such  ways  as  these; 
and  it  is  our  duty,  as  it  hath  been  our  great  endea- 
vour in  all  the  alterations  proposed,  to  make  the  con- 
sciences of  those  easy  who  believe  in  the  true  prin- 
ciples of  Christianity  in  general,  and  who,  could  they 
be  made  easy  in   certain  points  no  wa}^  essential  to 
Christianity  itself,  would  rather  become  worshippers 
as  well  as  labourers,  in  that  part  of  Christ's  vineyard, 
in  which  we  profess  to  worship  and  to  labour,  than 


SERMON  XXII.  545 

in  any  other.  And  what  good  man  or  Christian, 
either  of  the  Clergy  or  Laity  can  object  to  this?  If 
we  are  Christians,  indeed;  if  the  love  of  truth  and  of 
one  another,  the  true  signs  of  the  peace  of  Christ, 
prevail  in  our  hearts;  there  will  be  no  disputing  or 
gainsaying,  in  matters  of  this  kind.  In  all  things, 
fundamental  and  necessary  to  salvation,  we  "  shall 
*'  speedily  find  a  decision  in  the  word  of  God;"  and 
as  to  things  speculative  and  minecessary,  "  not  find- 
*'  ing  them  written  there,"  we  v/ill  seek  for  dieir  de- 
cision, by  suffering  them  to  glide  smoothly  down  the 
stream  of  mutual  forbearance,  till  at  length  they  be 
discharged  into  the  unbounded  ocean  of  Christian 
love,  and  be  there,  swallowed  up  and  lost  forever! 

Let  us  not,  therefore,  repeat  former  errors;  nor 
let  the  advantages  now  in  our  hands  slip  from  us. 
If  we  become  slack  or  indifferent  in  the  concerns  of 
Religion;  if  we  discourage  every  endeavour  for  re- 
formation*, "  not  only  departing  from  the  Law  but 
*'  corrupting  the  covenant  of  Levi,  so  as  to  make 
"  men  stumble  at  the  Law;  the  Lord  our  God  hath 
"  said  that  he  will  make  us  base  and  contemptible 
"  among  the  people,  and  all  our  fxock  shall  be  scat- 
*'  tered."  God  will  be  provoked  to  remove  his  can- 
dle from  us,  that  glorious  light  which  he  hath  re- 
vealed to  us;  and  we  shall  fall  back  again  into  the 
former  grossnessand  superstition! 

If,  Brethren,  in  the  present  work  any  thing  be 
offered  or  done,  with  less  clearness,  precision,  purity, 
or  elevation  of  thought  and  expression,  let  it  be  con- 
sidered calmly,  judged  of  by  Christian  methods,  and 

*  Mai.  Ch.  II.  ver.  8,  9. 
VOL.  II.  4  A 


S46  SERMON  XXH. 

proposed  for  future  amendment  with  singleness  of 
heart;  imitating  the  meekness  and  love  of  our  master 
Jesus!  Thus  shall  we  approve  ourselves  his  disci- 
ples; and  be  justified  in  our  endeavours  for  the  purity 
of  our  Religion,  not  only  in  the  sight  of  men  and 
angels,  but  of  Him  especially,  who  will  be  our  sove- 
reign Judge,  and  sits  enthroned  above  all  the  choirs 
of  angels. 

Thus  also  shall  men  be  compelled  to  join  in  our 
worship,  and  our  Sabbaths  become  more  and  more 
sanctified.  Our  very  hearts  and  fiesh  will  long  for 
the  courts  of  God's  house — for  the  return  of  every 
Sabbath,  as  a  blessed  remainder,  yet  left  us,  of  our 
original  bliss  in  paradise,  and  a  happy  foretaste  of  our 
future  bliss  in  the  paradise  that  is  above — a  day  of 
grace  whereon  our  heavenly  King  lays  open  the 
courts  of  his  palace,  and  invites  us  to  a  more  imme- 
diate communion  with  himself! 

To  all  who  love  and  pray  for  the  peace  and  hap- 
piness of  society  in  this  world,  or  for  the  everlasting 
happiness  of  men  in  the  world  to  come,  the  growing 
neglect  of  the  Sabbath,  is  a  most  painful  considera- 
tion. From  what  source  springs  the  greater  part  of 
all  those  crimes  which  bring  so  many  to  a  shameful 
and  untimely  end,  but  from  the  neglect  of  God's 
worship;  whereby  men  become  hardened  in  iniquity, 
without  giving  themselves  any  opportunity  of  being 
awakened  to  the  consideration  of  their  everlasting  in- 
terest. How  many  are  there  who,  having  no  relish 
for  heavenly  things,  seek  for  every  amusement  which 
sin  and  folly  can  suggest  to  fill  up  this  day,  and  to 
kill  the  time,  as  they  chuse  to  express  it?  But,  gra- 
cious heaven!  have  we  sq  much  time  to  spare  in  this 


SERMON  XXII.  547 

life,  and  so  little  to  do  in  what  concerns  the  one  thing 
needful,  as  not  to  consider  that  he,  who  kills  time  in 
this  way,  is  murdering  his  own  soul  and  giving  con- 
stant stabs  to  his  everlasting  peace?  Alas,  brethren  1 
a  day  will  come,  when  a  thousand  worlds,  and  all  the 
pleasures  they  can  bestow,  would  be  given,  to  bring 
back  again  the  least  portion  of  this  murdered  time— 
for  every  moment  will  then  be  considered  as  mur- 
dered and  forever  lost,  which  hath  kept  us  back  from 
our  own  reflections,  and  hath  shut  God,  Religion,  our 
own  Souls,  and  Eternity — awful  and  mysterious 
Eternity — out  of  our  thoughts  and  sight ! 

Wherefore,  then.  Brethren— let  our  Sabbaths  be 
remembered,  and  more  and  more  sanctified.  The 
Scriptures  encourage  us  to  look  for  a  time,  when 
there  shall  be  an  universal  diffusion  of  the  Gospel 
throughout  this  land — when  they  who  dwell  in  the 
wilderness  shall  come  and  bow  down  before  the 
Lord;  when,  among  the  highways  and  hedges,  to  the 
remotest  parts  of  this  continent,  decent  places  of  wor- 
ship will  be  erected — villages,  towns,  and  great  cities 
arise — and  the  service  and  worship  of  our  Church  (as 
we  have  this  day  introduced  it)  be  not  only  adopted, 
but,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  become  happily  in- 
strumental in  compelling  the  fulness  of  the  Gentile 
world  to  come  in ! 

O  Time!  may  thy  wheels  move  quickly  round, 
until  the  approach  of  this  blessed  sera ;  till  there  be  a 
fulness  of  spiritual  food  through  every  part  of  this 
new  world;  and  all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues  have 
access  with  us  unto  One  God,  and  be  sealed  with  us 
unto  the  day  of  redemption,  through  the  everlasting 
merits  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  and  Saviour!  Amea. 


548 


SERMON  XXIII. 

FIRST    PREACHED    SEPTEMBER    17,    1792,    IN  TRINITY-CHURCH, 
NEW-VORK; 

BEFORE  the  General  Convention  of  the  Bishops,  Clergy, 
and  Laity,  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  in  the  United 
States  of  America : 

AT  THE  CONSECRATION  OF 

THOMAS  JOHN  CLAGGET,  D.  D. 

As  Bishop  elect,  for  the  said  Church,  in  the  State  of  Maryland. 

PREACHED     ALSO,    IN     SUBSTANCE,    AT    THE     FOLLOWING    CON- 
SECRATIONS, VIZ. ...(if 

Robert  Smith,  D.  D.  for  South  C  trclina,  Sept.  1:1,  1795. 
jA,nd  Edward  Bass,  D.  D.  for  Massachusetts,  and  New-Hamp- 
shire, May,  1787. 
Both  the  last  in  Christ-Church,  Philadelphia. 


Extract  from  the  Journals  of  the  General  Convention,  of  the 
Bishops,  Clergy,  and  Laity  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church,  in  the  United  Stated  of  America,  held  at  New- York, 
viz. — ■ 

"  Monday,  September  17,  1792. 

"  In  the  House  of  Clerical  and  Lay  Deputies;  Resolved,  una- 
"  nimously,  that  the  Thanks  of  this  House  be  given  to  the  Rev. 
"  Dr.  Smith,  for  his  Sermon,  delivered  this  day  in  Trinity- 
"  Church,  at  the  Consecration  of  Bishop  Clagget;  and  that  he 
"  be  requested  to  furnish  a  Copy  of  the  same  for  Publication. 

"  In  the  House  of  Bishops.  Wednesday,  September  19th, 
"  1792.  The  House  received  a  Messaji^e  from  the  House  of 
"  Clerical  and  Lay-Deputies;  Requesting  the  Concurrence  of 
*'  this  House,  in  a  Resolve  of  Thanks  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Smith, 
"  for  his  Sermon  delivered  before  them,  on  occasion  of  the  Con- 
"  secration  of  Bishop  Clagget,  and  that  he  be  requested  to 
"  furnish  a  Copy  of  the  same  for  Publication." — 

"  Resolved,  That  this  House  do  concur  in  the  same." 


549 


SERMON  XXIII. 


2  TIMOTHY,  Chap.  IV,  ver.  1,  2,  3, 4,  5. 

I  charge  thee  before  God,  ar.d  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
shall  judge  the  Quick  and  the  Deud,  at  his  Appearing,  and 
his  Kingdom — Preach  the  Word :  Be  instant  in  Season, 
out  of  Season ;  Reprove,  Rebuke,  Exhort  with  all  Long- 
Suffering  and  Doctrine. 

For  the  Time  will  come,  when  they  will  not  endure  sound 
Doctrine;  but,  after  their  own  Lusts,  shall  they  Heap  to 
themselves  Teachers,  having  Itching  Ears.  And  they  shall 
turn  away  their  Ears  from  the  Truth,  and  shall  be  turned 
unto  Fables. 

^ut  Watch  thou  in  all  things;  Endure  Afflictions ;  Do  the  ivork  of 
an  Evangelist ;  Make  full  Proof  of  thy  Ministrj. 


Might  Rcoerend  Fathers^   Reverend  Brethren^   and  Re-  ^ 
spec  ted  Fellow  Citizens^  here  assembled  I 

VV  HILE,  in  one  point  of  viev/,  I  consider 
the  Nature  of  the  Holy  Solemnity  and  Work,  upon 
which  we  are  about  to  enter,  and  feel,  as  I  do,  the 
Weight  of  the  Part  assigned  to  Me,  on  the  occasion; 
(namely  to  delineate,  and  give  in  Charge  to  the  Bro- 
ther now  to  be  consecrated,  the  important  Duties  of 
a  Bishop,  or  Chief  Pastor,  in  the  Church  of  Christ) — 
I  might  well  be  deterred  in  looking  forward  to  my 
task!  But,  in  another  point  of  glorious  view,  I  am 
.encouraged  to  proceed,  when  I  consider  that  I  have 


B5Q  SERMON  XXIII. 

an  Apostle,  even  St.  Paul,  the  Prince  of  Apostlea, 
as  my  leader  and  guide.  For  his  second  Epistle  to 
Timothy,  from  which  my  text  is  taken,  is  nothing 
else  but  a  Solemn  Charge,  and  one  of  the  first  re- 
corded in  the  Annals  of  Christianity — applying,  at  all 
times,  and  under  all  circumstances,  to  every  Preacher 
of  the  Gospel,  of  every  rank  and  denomination — 
Ministers,  Pastors,  Elders,  Bishops, — by  whatsoever 
name  they  may  wish  to  be  called! 

Thus  guided  and  supported,  I  rise  with  some 
degree  of  Confidence;  animated,  rather  than  deterred, 
by  the  Venerable,  but  Indulgent,  Presence  of  my 
Clerical  Brethren,  and  Fathers;  likewise  by  the  joy- 
ful attendance,  the  exulting  expectations,  of  the  Lay- 
Members  of  our  own  Church,  on  an  occasion  so  long 
desired,  so  devoutly  prayed  for  by  them,  as  the  pre- 
sent; together  with  the  appearance  of  such  a  crouded 
Audience,  of  various  other  denominations  of  profess- 
ing Christians;  drawn  together,  many  no  doubt  for 
Instruction;  others,  perhaps,  from  Curiosity,  to  wit- 
ness a  new  scene  in  America;  namely,  the  First 
Consecration  of  a  Bishop  for  a  Protestant  Church  by 
an  authority  within  itself  acknowledged  to  be  valid, 
and  sufficient  to  relieve  it  from  any  future  Necessity 
of  sending  its  Young  Candidates  for  the  ministry, 
across  a  Vast  Ocean  for  receiving  Holy  Orders. — 

Therefore,  thus  guided  and  supported  in  my  part 
of  the  duty,  I  rise  (as  I  said  before)  not  only  with  some 
degree  of  Confidence,  but  even  with  full  Hopes, 
from  the  long  experienced  Candour  and  Indulgence 
of  my  Brethren  in  the  Ministry,  that  where  I  may 
fall  short  of  their  Expectations,  it  will  be  ascribed 


SERMON  XXIIL  551 

to  the  true  Cause — Want  of  Ability, — rather  than 
Want  of  Zeal,  or  earnest  endeavours  to  do  better, 
were  it  in  my  power. 

To  proceed,  then,  my  first  Address  should  be  to 
you,  my  Venerable  Brother,  elected  for  the  Office  of 
a  Bishop.  A  long  Acquaintance  and  a  happy  Inter- 
course with  you,  in  the  Exchange  of  good  Offices 
for  the  support  of  our  Church,  and  for  strengthening 
the  hands  of  our  Brethren  in  the  ministry,  during  my 
residence  of  eight  or  nine  years,  in  the  state  of  Mary- 
land*; as  well  as  other  good  considerations,  render  it 
unnecessary  for  me  to  say  much  on  this  part  of  my 
subject. 

Of  what  concerns  the  duties  of  a  Bishop,  or  a 
Chief  Pastor,  St.  Paul's  Epistles  to  Timothy  and 
Titus,  have  been  always  considered,  as  the  true  prU 
mitive  uncorrupted  Depositary  ;  nay,  indeed,  the  lu*. 
minous  source  of  Instruction,  to  all  Preachers  of  the 
Gospel,  at  all  times  and  under  all  circumstances,  as 
already  suggested. 

My  Paraphrase,  however,  will  be  chiefly  confined 
as  I  said  before,  to  his  second  Epistle  to  Timothy, 
from  which  our  text  is  taken,  and  which  was  written 
under  peculiar  circumstances,  near  the  close  of  his 
life;  when  he  was  a  Prisoner,  and  in  Bonds  at  Rome- 
called  in  question  for  the  Faith  of  Christ,  before  the 
cruel  Nero;  at  a  Time,  too,  when  he  saw  Persecu- 
tions springing  up  h'om  without,  and  Divisions,  He- 
resies and  Corruptions,  from  within  the  Church; 
and  lastly,  at  a  Time  when  he  saw  and  believed  that 

•  See  before,  Sermon  XX. 


552  SERMON  XXIII. 

his  own  departure,  or  dissolution  from  the  Body,  wag 
near  at  hand ;  and,  therefore,  he  directs  this  last  and 
parting  Charge,  as  a  Legacy  of  Spiritual  Instruction, 
to  Timothy,  in  the  fulness  of  Love  and  Zeal  for  his 
future  Prosperity  and  Success  in  the  Propagation  of 
the  sound  Doctrine  of  the  Cross  of  Christ! 

Considering  Timothy,  as  one  in  whose  Charac- 
ter and  Conduct  he  was  deeply  interested  j  calling  him 
his  Beloved  Son  in  the  Gospel,  of  tried  and  unfeigned 
Faith;  of  whom,  without  Ceasing,  he  had  Remem- 
brance in  his  Prayers,  night  and  day ;  he  charges  him 
**  to  stir  up  the  Gift  of  God,  wliich  was  in  him,  by 
the  putting  on  of  [his]  an  Apostle's  hands."  The 
charge  runs  as  follows — 

"  Paul,  an  Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  the  will  of 
God,  according  to  the  Promise  of  Life,  which  is  in 
Christ  Jesus: 

*'  To  Timothy,  my  dearl}^  beloved  son;  wishing 
him  Grace,  Mercy  and  Peace,  from  God  the  Father, 
and  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,"  &c. 

After  this  interesting  Exordium,  St.  Paul  pro- 
ceeds through  the  three  first  Chapters  of  this  Epistle, 
exhorting  and  pressing  Timothy,  by  all  the  Ties  and 
Duties  of  a  Son  to  a  Father,  "  to  be  strong  in  the 
Grace  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  to  commit  the 
things  which  he  had  heard  from  Him,  among  many 
Witnesses,  to  faithful  men,  who  shall  be  able  to  teach 
others  also;  and  to  be  ready  to  endure  Hardships,  as 
a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ;  because  no  man  that 
warreth,  should  entangle  himself  with  the  affairs  of 
this  life,  if  he  would  please  Him,  who  hath  chosen 
him  to  be  a  Soldier — Consider  what  I  say,  and  the 


SERMON  XXIII.  553 

Lord  give  thee  Understanding  in  all  things — Keep 
the  good  things  which  was  committed  to  thee  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  which  dwelleth  in  the  true  Ministers 
of  Christ.  Be  not  wavering,  or  blown  about  by  every 
wind  of  Doctrine,  for  God  hath  not  given  us  the 
Spirit  of  Fear,  but  of  Power,  of  Love,  and  of  a  sound 
mind;  and,  therefore,  thou  needest  not  be  ashamed 
of  the  Testimony  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Death  and 
Resurrection;  neither  be  thou  ashamed  of  Me  Paul, 
although  a  Prisoner  for  this  Testimony;  but,  if  thou 
art  called  to  suffer  for  it,  be  ready  with  Me  to  be- 
come a  Partaker  of  the  Afflictions  of  the  Gospel,  ac- 
cording to  the  Power  of  God,  striving  to  shev^  thyself 
a  Workman  that  is  not  ashamed,  rightly  dividing  the 
Word  of  Truth;  fleeing  Youthful  Lusts;  following 
Righteousness,  Faith,  Charit}'',  Peace,  with  them  that 
call  on  the  Lord  out  of  a  pure  Heart — But  foolish 
and  unlearned  Questions  avoid,  knowing  that  they 
do  engender  Strifes — And  the  servant  of  the  Lord 
must  not  strive,  but  be  gentle  unto  all  men,  apt  to 
teach,  patient,  in  Meekness  instructing  those  that 
oppose  themselves;  if  God,  peradventure,  will  give 
them  Repentance  to  the  acknowledgment  of  Truth ; 
and  that  the}-  may  recover  themselves  out  of  the 
snare  of  the  Devil,  who  are  taken  Captive  by  him,  at 
his  will;  for  this  know  also,  that  in  the  last  days, 
perilous  times  shall  come!  Men  will  be  Lovers  of 
their  own  selves;  Covetous,  Boasters,  Proud,  Blas- 
phemous, Disobedient  to  Parents,  Unthankful,  Un- 
holy, v/ithout  natural  affection,  Truce-breakers, 
False  Accusers,  Incontinent,  Fierce,  Despisers  of 
those  that  are  Good,  Traitors,  Heady,  High-minded, 

VOL.   II.  4  B  ' 


554  SERMON  XXIII. 

Lovers  of  Pleasures  more  than  Lovers  of  God;  hav- 
ing a  Form  of  GodHness,  but  denying  the  Power 
thereof.  From  all  such  turn  away;  for  of  this  Sort 
are  they  which  creep  into  Houses,  and  lead  captive 
silly  Women,  laden  with  Sins,  led  away  wdth  divers 
Lusts,  ever  learning,  and  never  able  to  come  to  the 
knowlege  of  Truth." — 

What  a  copious  catalogue  of  evils  does  the  Apos- 
tle here  prognosticate,  v/hich  would  spring  up  in  the 
world,  among  men  neglecting  the  Gospel,  and  not  led 
by  the  Power  thereof?  They  have  indee4  sprung  up, 
in  these  latter  days  especially !    Our  own  eyes  have 
seen  them;  and  we  could  enumerate  the  nations  and 
people  among  whom  they  have  chiefly  prevailed,  and 
do  now  prevail,  and  which  the  Preachers  of  the  Gos- 
pel are  called,  by  St.  Paul,  to  contend  against.    And 
he  has  taught  us  how,  and  with  what  weapons  to  con- 
tend, in  his  Epistle  to  Titus,   which  immediately 
follows  those  to  Timothy.     It  is  indeed  a  beautiful 
and  luminous,  although  a  short,  Epistle;  teaching  the 
Doctrines  to  be  Preached  concerning  civil  and  eccle- 
siastical affairs.  Order  and  Submission  in  Society; 
■which,  if  they  could  prevail,  would  do  away  all  the 
disorders  and  iniquities,  which  He  had  enumerated 
above. 

"  Paul*  a  Servant  of  God,  and  an  Apostle  of  Jesus 
Christ,  according  to  the  Truth  of  God's  Elect,  and 
the  acknowled{2jing  of  the  Truth,  vrhich  is  after  God- 
liness; in  Hope  of  eternal  Life,  which  God,  that  can- 
not lie,  promised  before  the  world  began ;  but  hath 

*  Titus,  Ch.  I.  V.  L 


SERMON  XXIII.  555 

in  due  times  manifested  hrs  Word,  Through  Preach- 
ing,  which  is  committed  unto  me  (as  an  Apostle  to 
the  Gentiles)  according  to  the  Commandment  of  God 
Our  Saviour." — 

"  To  Titus  mine  own  Son,  after  the  common 
Faith — Grace,  Mercy  and  Peace  from  God  the  Fa- 
ther, and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  our  Saviour — For 
this  Cause  (or  this  great  Work)  left  I  Thee  in  Crete, 
that  Thou  shouldest  set  in  Order  the  things  that  are 
wanting,  or  left  undone;"  namely,  that  Thou 
shouldest  "  ordain  Elders  in  every  City,  as  I  had 
appointed  Thee.  If  any  be  blameless,  the  husband 
of  One  Wife*,  having  faithful  Children,  not  accused 
of  Riot,  or  unruly — For  a  Bishop  must  be  blameless, 
as  the  Steward  of  Godj  not  Self-willed,  nor  soon  an- 
gry, not  given  to  Wine,  no  Striker,  nor  given  to 


*  The  Husband  of  One  Wife.  St.  Paul  only  prohibits  Polygamy 
here,  against  the  custom  of  the  Jews,  who  did  not  restrain  themselves,  in 
their  Number  of  Wives.  "  yudaicis  ConsuetudinisJ'uit,  vel  biiuis  Uxoret 
habere,  vel  plures  (ut  in  veteri  lege,  de  Abraham  et  yaeob,  Ugimus);  sed  nunc 
intelligitur  Pneceptum ;  ne  is,  qui  Efiiscopus  est  eligendus,  tmo  tempore  duas 
pariter  habere  Uxores."  This  is  the  Interpretation  of  St.  Jerome,  who 
wisely  enough,  and  perhaps  from  his  own  experince,  thought  that  the  care 
of  One  Wife,  and  the  care  of  One  Church,  especially  in  a  great  City,  where 
the  Chief  Pastors  or  Bishops,  "  habent  per  singulas  Urbes  canstituendi  Pres- 
byteros  Potestatem,"  the  power  of  Government,  as  well  as  Ordination, 
would  be  enough  for  ONE  MAN.  In  this  opinion  and  inteqjretation,  St. 
Jerome  is  supported  by  Chrysostom,  Oecumenius,  Theophylact,  &c.  As 
He  is  supported  also  in  another  interpretation,  or  rather  in  rectifying  the 
Error,  or  obviating  the  Scruples  of  some  (to  whose  sense  I- believe,  good 
Archbishop  Seeker  leaned)  who  contends  that  St.  Paul,  in  this  place 
not  only  prohibits  his  Bishops  from  two  Wives  at  the  same  time  ;  but  that 
if  they  have  once  lost  a  Wife,  they  are  never  to  marry  again,  or  to 
have  a  second  one.  Multi  superstitiosius  mogis  quam  verius;  etiam  eos,  qui 
eutn  GePtilesJiierint,  Unam  Uxoremhabunrint,  (et  ea  amissa)  Alteram  ciuxennc, 
in  Sacerdotgrn  non  eligendos  putant. 


556  SERMON  XXIII. 

filtliy  Lucre,  but  a  Lover  of  Hospitality,  a  Lover  of 
Good  Men;  sober,  just,  holy,  temperate;  holding 
fast  the  fluthiiil  Word,  as  he  hath  been  taught;  that 
He  may  be  able,  by  sound  Doctrine,  both  to  exhort, 
and  to  convince  the  Gain-sayers;  for  there  are  many 
unruly  and  vain  Talkers  and  Deceivers^especially 
they  of  the  Circumcision,  whose  mouths  must  be 
stopped;  who  subvert  Whole  Houses,  teaching  things 
which  they  ought  not,  for  filthy  Lucre's  sake. 
Against  all  these,  my  Son,  speak  Thou  the  things 
which  become  the  sound  Doctrine,  which  thou  hast 
been  taught  by  me." — 

Teach,  "  That  the  Aged  Men  be  sober,  grave, 
temperate,  sound  in  Faith,  in  Charity,  in  Patience; 
That  the  Aged  Women  likewise,  be  in  behaviour  as 
becometh  Holiness;  not  false  Accusers,  not  given  to 
much  Wine,  Teachers  of  Good  Things; — that  they 
may  teach  the  young  women  likewise  to  be  sober, 
to  love  their  Husbands,  to  love  their  Children,  to  be 
discreet,  chaste,  keepers  at  home,  obedient  to  their 
Husbands,"  &c. 

The  Young  Men,  likewise,  exhort  to  be  sober- 
minded!  Exhort  Servants  to  be  Obedient  to  their 
own  Masters;  and  to  please  them  well  in  all  things, 
nor  answering  again,  nor  purloining,  but  shewing  all 
good  Fidelity,  that  they  may  adorn  the  Doctrine  of 
God  our  Saviour  in  all  things — Put  them  in  mind, 
also,  to  be  subject  to  Principalities  and  Powers ;  to 
obey  Magistrates,  and  to  be  ready  to  do  every  good 
work — For,  unto  the  pure  all  things  are  pure;  but 
unto  them  that  are  defiled  and  unbelieving  nothing  is 
pure,  but  even  their  mind  and  conscience  is  defiled — 


SERMON  XXIIL  557 

Thus  even  a  Prophet*  of  their  own  spoke,  concern- 
ing the  Cretians,  that  they  are  always  liars — This 
witness  is  true,  \vherefore,  Rebuke  Them  Sharply,^* 
&c.— 

Although  my  years,  but  not  the  station,  which  I 
have  chosen  to  hold  in  the  Church,  during  the  short 
remaining  span  of  my  Life,  might  entitle  me  to  ad- 
dress you  in  the  character  of  Paul  to  Timothy,  or  of 
a  Father  to  a  Son,  in  the  Gospel  of  Christ;  yet,  as  that 
is  not  necessary,  after  addressing  you  as  above,  in  the 
Apostle's  own  words,  respecting  all  that  he  thought 
necessary  to  give  in  Charge  to  one  of  the  first  primi- 
tive Bishops,  consecrated  by  himself,  under  the  au- 
thority committed  to  him  by  Jesus  Christ;  yet  I 
know  you  will  bear  to  be  reminded,  or  rather  fore- 
warned, of  many  incidental  obstructions,  which,  from 
the  state  of  things  in  the  present  evil  days,  you  will 
have  to  contend  against  in  the  discharge  of  your  pas- 
toral duty;  and  to  this  you  will  let  me  join  the  fruits 
of  my  own  experience,  and  study  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, to  assist  you  in  your  pious  labours  to  struggle 
against  infidelity  and  to  propagate  the  Faith,  as  it  is  in 


*  By  the  Word  Prophet,  here,  St.  Paul  does  not  mean,  a  Prophet  of 
God  !  For  the  Cretians,  at  the  time  referred  to,  were  not  converted  to  a 
belief  in  the  true  God,  and  the  word  Prophet  of  their  own,  is  the  same  as 
Poet  of  their  own,  viz.  one  claiming  skill  in  divine  things;  a  Sooth-sayer — 
Fat'ulicuSffutura  prxsentians,  et  vaticinans  per  Furorem,  i^c. — Theodoret  says 
this  Cretian  Poet  or  Prophet  was  Callimachus ;  and  Dr.  Whitby  says  that 
Oecumenius,  Theophylact  and  Chrysostom,  cite  the  words  from  Callima- 
chus ;  but  as  he  was  not  a  Cretian,  but  a  Cyrenian,  and  has  not  the  whole 
Verse,  but  only  the  beginning  of  ("  The  Cretians  were  always  liars,") 
Chrysostom  says  the  Prophet  or  Poet,  meant  by  St.  Paul,  was  Epimenides 
a  Cretian ;  stiled  by  Plato,  a  Divine  Man ;  and  so  he  is  styled  also  bj 
Diodorus  Siculus. 


558  SERMON  XXIII. 

Christ  Jesus,  and  was  "  once  delivered  unto  the 
Saints." — 

In  the  Discharge,  therefore,  of  your  great  Duty, 
you  are  to  look  beyond  all  the  Authorities  and  Dis- 
tinctions of  Men,  civil  or  ecclesiastical ;  nay,  and 
beyond  the  Authorities  of  Apostles,  or  even  Angels 
themselves,  any  further  than  as  you  believe,  after 
careful  examination,  that  they  assuredly  speak  by 
divine  Inspiration!  You  will  at  the  same  time  be 
careful  to  listen  to  the  illuminations  of  the  Spirit  of 
Grace  within  you,  and  to  look  up  stedfastly  to  the 
supreme  Aiithorily  of  our  common  Lord  and  Mas- 
ter, Jesus  Christ  himself,  in  whose  name  St.  Paul 
gave  his  Charges  to  Timothy  and  Titus ;  referring 
forward  to  that  great  day,  when  He,  our  said  Lord 
Jesus,  shall  come  to  judge  the  world  in  Righteous- 
ness, to  make  up  his  Jewels,  and  establish  his  Uni- 
versal and  Everlasting  Kingdom ! 

Here,  then,  I  might  close  my  notes,  and  descend 
from  the  Pulpit,  being  persuaded  that  nothing  more 
is  necessary  to  be  addressed  to  you,  my  dear  Bro- 
ther and  Bishop  elect,  now  soon  to  be  set  apart 
for  the  great  office  destined  you.  I  shall  only  add, 
that  your  piety  and  learning  in  the  Scriptures,  your 
examplary  Life,  and  diligence  in  the  Pastoral  office, 
have  been  long  known  to  me,  long  tried  and  approved 
in  the  Church  and  by  the  Public. 

And  thus,  though  I  might  here  conclude,  as  I 
said  before,  yet  custom  forbids  such  a  perfunctory 
discharge  of  the  task  committed  to  me,  on  a  day, 
which  we  expect  to  be  so  propitious  to  all  our  Church 
concerns.     There  are  reciprocal   duties,  between 


SERMON  XXIir.  559 

Pastors  and  People,  which  require  a  further  Detail 
and  Enforcement.  There  are,  as  enumerated  before, 
difficuhies  to  be  encountered  by  the  former,  which 
can  only  be  struggled  with  and  overcome,  or  in  any 
degree  rendered  tolerable,  by  the  aid  and  succour  of 
the  latter. 

Your  greatest  aid,  however,  you  must  derive 
from  yourself;  striving  to  be  strong,  nay  mighty,  in 
the  Scripture.  For  all  Scripture,  according  to  our 
Apostle,  is  given  by  Inspiration  of  God;  and,  in 
your  ministry,  will  be  profitable  for  Doctrine,  for  Re- 
proof, for  Correction,  for  Instruction  in  Righteous- 
ness;—that  the  man  of  God  may  thereby,  through 
your  care,  be  perfectly  furnished  unto  all  good 
works  ;  and  therefore,  since  the  time  of  my  Depar- 
ture or  Death,  is  so  near  at  hand,  and  this  may  be 
my  last  Address  to  you,  my  beloved  Son  in  the  Gos- 
pel.— I  Ch'cirg;e  you,  zealously  to  Preach  the  Word — 
Preach  Jesus  Christ,  (as  the  Word  is  often  under- 
stood)— Be  instant,  in  Season,  out  of  Season,  in  Pub- 
lic and  in  Private,  as  occasion  may  require,  or  neces- 
sity, may  call;  by  day  and  by  night,  in  times  of  the 
Peace  and  Prosperity  of  the  Church,  as  well  as  in 
times  of  her  Adversity  and  Persecution!  Be  not  dis- 
mayed, or  negligent  of  the  Gift  that  is  in  thee.  Re- 
pel false  Preachers  and  false  Doctrines — Root  out 
the  Tares  from  the  Wheat,  with  every  Weed,  or 
new-fangled  thing,  which  springs  up  at  enmity  to  the 
Cross  of  Christ,  and  the  Truth  and  Spirit  of  his  holy 
Rehgion — But  v,hat  need  I  add  more,  on  a  subject 
so  fully  treated  of  in  Sermons^  which  I  have  deli- 

*  See  vol.  li.  of  printed  Sermons,  particularly  Sennons  XZ,  XXI. 


560  SERMON  XXIII. 

vered  before  many  of  you,  on  former  occasions,  con- 
cerning the  obstructions  that  fall  in  the  way  to  retard 
the  success  of  a  preached  Gospel. 

I  proceed,  therefore,  in  addition  to  what  I  have 
quoted  from  Sft  Paul,  to  say  something  more  con- 
cerning the  peculiar  and  appropriated  duty  of  a  Chief 
Pastor  of  a  Christian  Church.  And  here  I  need  only 
read  the  Charge  you  are  speedily  to  hear,  from  the 
ofl&ciating  Bishop,  before  "  the  laying  on  of  hands,'* 
as  it  hath  been  collected  from  St.  Paul,  by  the  pious 
and  learned  Fathers  of  our  Church,  at  the  time  of  the 
Reformation. 

"  Give  heed  unto  reading,  exhortation  and  doc- 
*'  trine.  Think  upon  the  things  contained  in  this 
**  Book.  Be  diligent  in  them,  that  the  increase  com- 
**  ing  thereby  may  be  manifest  unto  all  men.  Take 
"  heed  unto  thyself,  and  to  doctrine,  and  be  diligent 
"  in  doing  them;  for,  by  so  doing,  thou  shalt  both 
*<-  save  thyself,  and  them  that  hear  thee.  Be  to  the 
"  Flock  of  Christ  a  Shepherd,  not  a  Wolf:  Feed 
"  them,  devour  them  not.  Hold  up  the  \veak,  heal 
*'  the  sick,  bind  up  the  broken,  bring  again  the  out- 
*'  casts,  seek  the  lost.  Be  so  merciful,  that  you  be. 
*'  not  too  remiss.  So  minister  discipline,  that  you 
«'  foro-et  not  mercy;  that,  when  the  Chief  Shepherd 
»'  shall  appear,  you  may  receive  the  never-fading 
»*  crown  of  Glory,  through  Jesus   Christ  our  Lord. 

"  Amen." 

In  what  a  dignified  point  of  view,  are  Pastors  and 
Bishops  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  spoken  of  in  Holy 
Wriil  By  whatever  names  they  are  mentioned,  their 
relation  to  Christ,  is  always  kept  up. 


SERMON  XXIII.  561 

-If  they  are  called  "  the  Salt  of  the  earth''— (Mat. 
V.  13.)  it  is  a  Salt  that  will  not  lose  its  flavour, 
through  Christ. 

If  they  are  called  Ministers,  (1  Cor.  IV.  1.)  they 
are  the  Ministers  of  Christ;  if  Labourers,  (1  Cor. 
III.  9.)  they  are  Fellow  Labourers  with  Christ,  in 
his  own  Vineyard. 

If  they  are  called  Watchmen,  they  are  Watchmen 
(Jer.  VI.  7.)  over  the  Souls  of  them,  whom  Christ 
died  to  Save. 

If  they  are  called  Pastors  (Ephes.  IV.  11.)  they 
are  Pastors  of  that  Flock,  whereof  Christ  is  the 
Chief-Pastor,  or  Shepherd. 

If  they  are  called  Stewards,  (1  Cor.  IV.  1.)  they 
are  Stewards  of  the  Mysteries  of  God,  and  of  Christ's 
Word. 

If  they  are  called  Ambassadors,  (2  Cor.  V.  20.) 
they  are  Ambassadors  of  Christ;  and  hold  their  Com- 
missions from  an  Authority  that  is  Paramount  to  all 
human  Authority  and  Power!  They  derive  them 
from  that  Power,  which  governs  all  things  in  Heaven, 
and  on  Earth;  and  are  declared  to  be  "  sent  of  God, 
as  though  God  did  beseech  the  world  through  them, 
in  Christ's  stead" — "  Be  ye  reconciled  unto  God."— 

Having,  therefore,  such  high  and  dignified  names 
bestowed  upon  us;  having  our  Commission  from 
such  a  supreme  and  divine  Authority,  with  such  a 
Promise  annexed  to  it — ("  Go  ye  and  teach  all  na- 
tions, and  Lo!  I  am  with  you,  unto  the  end  of  the 
world — they  that  turn  many  unto  righteousness  shall 
shine  as  the  stars,  forever  and  ever.") — I  say,  having 
these  sure  Promises,  from  our  Omnipotent  Master,. 

VOL.  II.  4  c 


562  SERMON  XXIII. 

that  He  will  be  thus  with  us,  to  support  us  in  our 
duty,  amidst  all  trials  and  sufferings;  and  that,  as  the 
Reward  of  our  Perseverance,  He  will  place  us,  in  the 
world  to  come,  among  those  bright  Luminaries  of 
Glory,  who  sit  at  his  right  hand,  and  rejoice  in  the 
beatific  Vision  of  His  refulgent  Presence  forever  and 
ever! — Let  us  be  strong  hi  Him! 

Moreover,  Brethren,  standing,  as  I  think  we  may 
consider  ourselves,  nearly  on  the  same  primitive 
foundation  of  Purity  and  Simplicity,  in  Church  go- 
vernment, and  a  free  Order  of  things  among  our- 
selves, (under  our  happy  civil  constitution),  as  the 
Apostles  and  first  Christians  stood;  when  they  neither 
courted  human  authority,  or  human  splendour,  nor 
were  courted  by  them;  let  us,  I  say  again,  be  bold  and 
diligent  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  carefully  to  hear  and 
obey  the  last  part  of  the  Apostle's  Charge,  namely — 

"  To  watch  and  to  be  strong,  ready  to  endure 
aiuictions,  and  to  make  fall  proof  of  the  Gospel 
ministry;  and  to  convince  men  that  it  is  from  God, 
and  will  be  supported  by  Him." 

Thus,  when  it  is  seen  that,  according  to  the  mea- 
sure of  Grace  which  is  given  them,  and  of  their  abi- 
lities, the  Pastors  labour,  with  all  holy  Zeal  and 
Diligence,  to  watch  over,  to  preserve,  and  duly  to 
feed  the  Flock,  committed  to  their  Charge;  it  must 
naturally  follow,  as  an  indispensible  sacred  duty,  on 
the  part  of  the  Flock,  on  the  other  hand,  that  they 
listen  to  the  Voice  of  the  Pastors;  that  they  strengthen 
their  hands,  in  their  labours  for  the  good  of  the  Flock ; 
that  they  hear  the  voice  of  the  Shepherds  with  joy; 


SERMON  XXIII.  563 

and  receive  it  as  the  voice  of  the  great  Shepherd  and 
Bishop  of  their  Souls! 

The  Flock,  therefore,  is  to  be  under  Obedience 
and  Rule,  in  this  great  case.  They  are  to  keep  in 
mind  the  words  of  St.  Paul,  speaking  in  the  character 
of  a  great  and  faithful  Pastor. — 

"  If  we  have  sown  unto  you  Spiritual  Things,  is 
it  a  great  thing,  or  matter,  that  we  shall  reap  of  your 
carnal,  or  Temporal  things*  ?  For  if  the  Gentilesf 
have  been  made  partakers  of  these  Spiritual  things, 
(by  the  grace  of  the  Gospel)  it  is  their  duty  also  to 
minister  unto  them  (the  Pastors)  in  their  Carnal,  or 
Temporal  things;  while  they  call  them  to  Happiness 
and  Salvation,  in  the  language  of  God,  from  his  great 
Mercy  Seat — '*  Come  up  hidier,  and  I  will  shew  thee 
the  things  that  must  be  hereafter — Come  hither,  and 
I  will  shew  thee  the  Bride,  the  Lamb's  Wife." 

My  beloved  Brethren,  and  Hearers !  Pardon  my 
Zeal  here,  if  it  appears  warm!  It  is  by  the  joint  efforts, 
both  of  Pastors  and  People,  that  the  chief  obstacles 
to  the  advancement  of  Religion,  and  true  practical 
Holiness,  as  taught  by  Christianity,  can  be  over- 
come, and  removed  or  surmounted. 

I  am  persuaded  that  I  address  no  person  here, 
who  will  say  to  the  Seers — "  See  not,  and  to  the  Pro- 
phets, prophesy  not  unto  us  right  things — speak 
unto  us  smooth  things — prophesy  deceits!" 

No,  Brethren,  I  know  you  love,  and  will  endure, 
Sound  Doctrine;  and  that  if  any,  even  under  the 
mask  of  an  Angel  from  Heaven  J,  were  to  preach  any 

*  1  Cor.  Ch.  IZ.  ver.  2.  f  Rom.  Ch.  XV.  tct.  17. 

J  Vide  ut  antea,  Seniion  XZ,  XXL 


564  SERMON  XXIII. 

other  Gospel  to  you,  than  that  into  which  you  have 
been  baptized,  and  have  received  from  Christ  and 
his  Apostles,  through  divine  Revelation,  and  the 
Fathers  of  our  Church,  according  to  its  true  Refor- 
mation; you  would  say,  with  St.  Paul — "  Let  Him 
be  Accursed!" 

I  know  likewise,  that  the  plea  of  many  for  those 
itching  ears,  that  heaping  up  of  Teachers,  that  seek- 
ing after  new  Doctrines,  and  new  Gospels,  (or  what 
they  affect  to  consider  as  the  old  Gospel,  vamped  up 
in  a  new  and  a  more  enticing  Garb),  is  pretended,  by 
these  seekers,  to  be  of  a  conscientious  Nature! 

As  -I  have  said,  on  other  occasions,  so  I  now 
repeat,  "  That,  as  my  Charity  forbids  me  to  pry  into 
the  temple  of  another  man's  heart,  with  the  presump- 
tion of  tracing  what  passes  there;  I  have  only  to  say 
from  St.  Matthew*, — "  Ye  shall  know  them  by  their 
Fruits."  Nevertheless,  it  is  not  Uncharitable  to  in- 
quire, what  may  be  the  Causes  of  the  great  Diffe- 
rence, in  the  Feelings  and  Apprehensions  of  Men; 
and  whence  spring  the  effects  produced  among  them  in 
Hearing  the  Preached  Word?  Why  it  is,  that  some 
hear  unto  Salvation,  and  others  forbear,  unto  Des- 
truction ?  Why  it  is,  that  the  Ears  of  some  are  gra- 
tified, and  the  Ears  of  others  still  remain  in  their 
itching  Condition;  and  all  this  under  the  same  stated 
Ministry  ? 

The  Reason  appears  to  be — "  That  the  former 
have  submitted  their  Spirits  to  the  Teaching  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  ;  but  the  latter,  are  buoyed  up  by  the 
Spirit  of  this  World,  and  the  Pride  of  their  own  un- 
hallowed  Wisdom." 

*  Matt.  Ch.  VII,  ver.  16. 


SERMON  XXIir.  565 

But  when  once  the  hearts  of  men  are  truly  mol- 
lified, and  brought  to  a  Sense  of  their  own  Corruption 
and  Danger  through  Sin;  and  when,  by  the  Grace  of 
God,  they  are  purged  from  the  Dross  of  Pride  and 
Prejudice,  they  will  fly  to  Christ,  and  submit  to  the 
operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Witness  within 
them !  They  will  then  embrace  Him  as  the  Way  and 
the  Life;  they  will  rejoice  in  Hearing  his  holy  Word, 
and  lay  Hold  of  his  blessed  Gospel,  as  the  Great 
Charter  of  their  Salvation;  the  richest  legacy  or  gift 
which  heaven  could  give,  or  man  receive. 

Thus  touched  by  God,  and  convinced  of  Sin,  the 
Soul  will  pant  for  Salvation,  in  His  own  blessed  way, 
according  to  the  sound  doctrine  of  Christ  and  his 
Apostles;  not  by  cunningly-devised  Fables,  not  in 
Man's '  Wisdom,  disputing  about  the  Means  and  the 
Mystery;  not  conferring  with  Flesh  and  Blood;  but 
by  a  strong  Faith,  not  wavering;  an  animating  Hope, 
that  maketh  not  ashamed,  and  a  burning  Love,  that 
never  can  be  quenched;  silencing  every  doubt  of 
carnal  reason,  and  subduing  the  whole  Spiritual  Man 
to  the  Obedience  of  Faith  under  Grace! 

Being  now  brought  into  this  holy  submission,  the 
Soul  no  longer  resists  the  drawings  of  the  Father  to 
the  Son;  but  receives  that  Spirit  of  Adoption,  pro- 
mised by  God;  whereby  We  become  his  Children, 
and  obtain  that  New  Birth,  so  often  spoken  of,  and 
so  little  understood;  leading  us  to  delight  in  Hearing 
the  Word,  Joy  in  all  holy  Exercises;  conscious  of 
the  Power  of  God  in  the  Soul,  through  Christ,  sitting 
and  ruling  with  his  Sceptre  of  Righteousness,  in  the 
hidden  Man  of  the  Heart. 


566  SERMON  XXIII. 

But  it  is  not  so,  with  the  unregenerated,  whose 
Souls  are  not  brought  into  this  holy  Submission  1 
Some  of  them  are  wholly  listless,  and  loth  to  hear,  or 
examine  for  themselves.  Others  of  more  active  and 
restless  powers,  those  men  of  itching  ears,  already 
spoken  of,  must  be  Doing  Something,  (although  it 
be  often  worse  than  Nothing).  But  in  their  Doings, 
they  are  unstable  as  the  waves;  and  led,  as  they 
phrase  it,  to  kill  Time,  (precious  Time!)  running 
about,  like  the.  Athenians  of  old,  to  tell  or  to  hear 
some  ?iew  Thing;  flying  from  Altar  to  Altar,  from 
Teacher  to  Teacher;  some  of  them  teaching  for 
Doctrine,  as  St.  Matthew*  expresses  it,  the  Com- 
mandments of  Men;  and  some  of  them,  as  St.  Paulf 
says,  "  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits  and  the  very 
doctrines  of  devils." 

But,  my  beloved  Brethren!  Is  this  the  way  to 
learn,  or  to  know  Christ?  Alas!  it  is  flir  otherwise. 
He  is  not  a  divided  Christ;  nor  are  his  Doctrines 
either  new  or  uncertain.  It  is  time,  and  indeed  more 
than  time,  for  all  those  who  profess  his  blessed 
Name,  Pastors  as  well  as  People,  to  be  United  in 
those  solid  and  essential  Truths  which  lead  to  Salva- 
tion; to  bid  adieu  to  whatever  is  new-fangled  and 
conjectural ;  and  to  deal  no  more'in  tliat  light  bread 
which  satisfieth  not  the  SoulJ,  but  in  that  Bread [|, 
which  came  down  from  Heaven,  and  strengtheneth  a 
man's  heart. 

Could  Christians  be  united  thus,  in  Love  and  in 
Doctrine,   the  great  obstacles  to  the  success  of  the 

*  Mat.  Ch.  ZV.  ver.  9.  t  ^  Tim.  Ch.  IV.  ver.  1. 

\  NumW.  Ch.  XVI.  ver.  5.  \\  Ps.  104,  5 


SERMON  XXIII.  567 

preached  Gospel,  would  more  easily  be  removed. 
But  although  we  cannot  expect  to  arrive  wholly  to 
this  point  of  Perfection,  yet  the  Ministers  of  Christ's 
Religion  are  to  consider  it  as  the  great  end  and  scope 
of  their  labours;  and  to  persevere  accordingly,  with 
all  long-suffering,  diligence,  and  patience,  unto  the 

end. 

And  now  to  conclude,  (for  I  fear  I  have  tres- 
passed too  long  upon  your  time)  let  us  devoutly  join 
in  ascribing — 

"  Glory,  Thanksgiving  and  Praise,  to  the  God 
of  Heaven  and  Earth,  who  in  his  own  good  time, 
hath  been  pleased,  to  relieve  Our  Church,  in  this 
American  land,  from  the  distress,  under  which  She 
hath  so  long  mourned  and  bewailed  herself;  by  sup- 
plying us  with  a  Complete  Episcopate,  and  the 
means  of  Continuing  it,  in  a  necessary  Succession, 
without  having  recourse  to  any  distant  or  foreigi^^ 
land;  being  now  enabled,  under  God,  on  sound  Evan- 
gelical principles,  "  to  ordain  Elders  in  every  City; 
"  to  send  them  forth  to  Preach  Spiritual  Liberty  to 
*'  the  miserable  Captives,  held  under  the  Powers  of 
*'  Darkness-;  and  to  open  the  Prison.doors,and  eman- 
"  cipate  into  the  Light  of  Heaven,  those  who  are 
"  {list  bound  in  Sin  and  the  Shadow  of  Death." 

In  this  establishment,  we  see  the  whole  Episco- 
pate of  the  land  from  v/hence  many  of  us  sprung,  the 
English  and  Scots,  happily  united !  But,  my  ve- 
nerable Brother !  although  these  circumstances  are 
pleasing  to  you  and  to  us  all;  we  are  not  to  turn  our 
si2:ht  from  the  difficulties  vet  remaining  before  us: 

.    *  Isaisai,  Ch.  LXI.  ver.  1.. 


568  SERMON  XXIII. 

And  if  we  behold  even  Hosts  of  Foes  encamped  in  our 
way,  we  are  to  look  up  to  our  aid  from  on  high,  and 
the  Promise  often  already  mentioned,  *'  that  Christ 
will  be  with  us  unto  the  end."  Let  us  never  forget 
that  to  contribute,  and  become  the  chief  means  of  civi- 
lizing and  evangelizing  Savage  Nations,  was  one  of 
the  great  purposes,  indeed  among  the  greatest,  for 
which  God  planted  our  Fathers  in  this  Land,  then  a 
Wilderness,  far-  distant  from  European  Scenes  of 
Felicity,  and  Improvements  in  Arts  and  Sciences. 

Should  we  forget  this,  and  begin  to  consider  that 
this  fertileland  was  given  us,  merely  for  ourown  secular 
uses — to  eat  and  to  drink  out  of  its  Abundance ;  nay, 
unless  we  seek  to  maintain  Religion  among  ourselves, 
to  impress  it  on  our  children,  and  to  diffuse  it  among 
our  unenlightened  neighbours — all  our  other  works, 
our  zeal  and  struggles  for  liberty,  civil  or  ecclesiasti- 
cal, all  our  boasted  forms  of  government,  the  com- 
plete establishment  of  our  Independence,  acknow- 
ledged by,  and  giving  us  a  rank  among,  the  nations 
of  the  Earth — all  these  will  be  in  vain;  for  although 
they  are  great  blessings,  and  highly  to  be  prized, 
when  rightly  understood  and  enjoyed ;  we  must  re- 
member that  we  are  not  independent  of  God,  who 
holds  the  fate  of  nations  awfully  suspended  in  the 
Balance  of  his  Justice  and  Power;  and  can  clearly  see 
which  Scale  preponderates  in  Virtue  or  Vice — That,  if 
we  become  remiss  or  negligent  in  the  duties  assigned 
VIS  on  this  immense  continent,  He  can  punish  us  for 
our  Ingratitude,  by  casting  us  out,  as  Stubble  to  be 
burnt ;  leaving  us  neither  Root  nor  Branch,  and 
raising  up  other  more  worthy  instruments  for  the 


SERMON  XXIII.  569 

accomplishment  ol  His  own  eternal  purposes  of  love 
towards  these  vet  benie-hted  nations  ! 

But,  my  Christian  Brethren,  I  hope  better  things 
of  you,  although  I  thus  speak.  I  hope  we  have  all 
pledged  ourselves,  both  Clergy  and  Laity,  before 
God  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  judge  the 
Quick  and  the  Dead,  at  His  Appearing  and  Kingdom; 
that  we  will  make  full  proof  of  our  Zeal,  and  will 
persevere  therein,  until  the  Clouds  of  Infidelity  shall 
be  dispersed  by  the  refulgent  rays  "  of  the  Sun  of 
Righteousness*,  arising  with  Healing  in  his  wings; 
enabling  the  servants  of  God  to  tread  down  the 
wicked;  who  shall  be  as  ashes  under  the  Soles  of  their 
feet." 

For  myself,  looking  forward  to  this  day-spring 
from  on  High,  my  bosom  always  expands  itself  into 
divine  rapture.  And  I  now  glow  again  with  a  rem- 
nant of  the  Warmth  of  more  youthful  Days — Days 
now  half  a  century  fled;  when  I  first  visited  this  Ame- 
rican world;  and,  in  rising  prospect,  and  poetical 
rhapsodiesf  began  to  anticipate  its  future  glories; 
encouraged  and  animated  with  the  view,  even  at  that 
time,  of  the  rapid  spread  of  divine  knowledge ;  the 
thirst  that  prevailed  for  founding  and  supporting 
seminaries  of  Learning,  in  order  to  aid  in  the  propa- 
gation of  true  and  rational  Rehgion,  civil  Liberty, 
and  all  that  can  adorn  or  exalt  human  nature,  in  the 

•  Mai.  Oh.  IV.  ver.  1,  2. 

t  See  verses  spoken  at  the  opening  of  the  College  of  Mirania,  and 
many  other  juvenile  rhapsodies,  on  the  propagation  of  Religion,  Know- 
ledge and  Liberty,  chiefly  written  fifty  years  ago,  and  intended  to  be 
collected  and  printed  at  the  end  of  the  Author's  more  important  works, 
if  Life  should  permit. 

VOL.   II.  4  O 


570  SERMON  XXIII. 

great  scale  of  Created  Excellence  and  Existence,  in 
this  new  world. 

I  v/ould  not  dip  farther  on  this  occasion  into  the 
depths  of  Prophecy.  In  other  Sermons,  and  accord- 
ing to  the  subjects,  the  line  of  my  abilities  in  this 
way  hath  been  extended  to  its  utmost  length,  and 
■would  not  now,  in  my  feeble  state,  bear  any  further 
stretching. 

I  have  only  to  add,  then,  by  way  oi final  Exhor- 
tation^ that  you,  who  are  in  the  active  stages  of  life, 
will  consider  yourselves,  standing  as  it  vi^ere  in  the 
Midst  of  Things;  called  upon  to  be  conspicuous 
Actors  in  the  most  busy  and  important  scenes  of  that 
Great  Drama,  which  the  Almighty  is  conducting  to- 
wards its  Conclusion. 

Looking  forward,  therefore,  as  well  as  backward, 
and  listening  to  the  voice  of  Scripture,  as  well  as  con- 
sidering the  Analogy  of  things,  it  must  appear  to  you, 
that  there  is  Something  more  perfect  and  practically 
powerful  in  Christianity,  tending  also  to  its  more  ex- 
tensive Propagation,  yet  to  be  expected  before  the 
Consummation  of  earthly  things! — But  as  there  are 
Prophecies,  relating  to  different  ages  of  the  Church, 
which  cannot  be  fully  understood,  and  therefore  not 
fully  explained,  until  they  are  fully  accomplished; 
We  pretend  not  to  say,  at  what  period  of  the  Chris- 
tian iEra,  this  Reformation,  or  great  Change,  is  to 
commence;  nor  How,  or  by  what  Means,  it  is  to  be 
effectuated. — Here  let  Conjecture  cease — let  us  be 
silent  before  God — for  Silence  will  be  our  best  Praise 
of  His  incomprehensible  Wisdom  and  Goodness ! — 

Amen  I  and  Amen! 

END   OF   VOL.    II. 


,  yfx  -\3M 


m 


^^^;^^iii^i:S«iJ3|^i?^v'^^v^5^  ■••* 


iv 


